ă€ŠThe Ninth Bride (Samantha and Finley)ă€‹


 Chapter 1

    Samantha Wace met her tragic end. She was betrayed by her sister and the man she loved deeply. After her death, her body was left abandoned in the wilderness, exposed to the scorching sun, and attacked by snakes, insects, and rodents. Within just three days, her corpse became unrecognizable. She believed this was her final fate.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    However, just as her soul was about to fade away, her husband, Finley Dean, appeared.

    ? He was like a ray of light that illuminated her dark world.

    ? Finley picked up the disfigured Samantha, cradling her as if she were a precious treasure, and brought her back to the vi from which she had desperately tried to escape.

    ? After gently cing Samantha on the bed, Finley sat by her side and reached out to touch her face, which she couldn''t bear to look at. "Why didn''t you listen to me? Didn''t I ask you to wait for me toe back? Why didn''t you wait for me? Why couldn''t you wait for me?"

    ?

    Finley''s eyes turned red, and at that moment, a breaking news shed on the TV. "Today at noon, Noah Hunter, the president of Hunter Corporation, and Amy Wace, the heiress of Wace Corporation, died in an explosion on their wedding day. The suspect is believed to be Finley Dean, the president of Dean Corporation..."

    ? Upon watching the news on TV, Samantha trembled as she looked at Finley, who was kissing her decaying body. "Finley," she whispered. Unfortunately, he couldn''t hear her.

    Finley released her and reached for the poison beside him before consuming it all. Samantha tried to raise her hand to stop him, but her hand passed right through the bottle in his grasp. ? "No! Finley, don''t!"

    ? He coughed up blood andy beside Samantha while holding her tightly. "If we can meet again in the next life, I hope I can fulfill the promise I made to you to protect youpletely. I''m sorry, Sam. I couldn''t do it in this life. In the next life, I will definitely do it. Definitely..."

    ? Finley closed his eyes. A tear slid down his cheek before hepletely lost his breath. Samantha stood beside him while screaming in agony, "No! Finley!"

    ?

    ...

    "Hurry up, the Dean Family is waiting."

    "This girl is really unlucky. She could have married anyone, but she ended up marrying someone from the Dean Family. I heard that the person from the Dean Family is not only disabled but also extremely ugly. Every bride who marries him never survives the night."

    "This girl is already the ninth bride I''ve sent to the Dean Family. I don''t know if she can survive tonight."

    "All right. We''re paid to do the job. We''ll do whatever the boss tells us to do."

    "Faster. We need to get this girl up the mountain before 8 p.m."

    When Samantha woke up, she found herself sitting in a red sedan chair. She looked around at the pitch-ck surroundings and the four strong men carrying her up the mountain. A hint of shock shed in her eyes. This ce seemed so familiar.

    In her previous life, she had been carried up the mountain like this and became Finley''s wife. At that time, she was still naive and ignorant. She married Finley in ce of Amy.

    ? Later, she regained her intelligence by chance and forgot everything that had transpired between her and Finley when she was naive. When her memories returned, she had already been abandoned in the wilderness by Amy and Noah.

    ? Upon regaining her memories, she remembered that she had done many things to harm Finley in her previous life because she had seen his disfigured face behind the mask. Furthermore...

 Chapter 2

    In order to escape from Finley, she went as far as helping her fiance, Noah, take away everything that belonged to Finley. Noah convinced her that if Finley lost everything, he would no longer have the

    power to keep her imprisoned.

    ? At that time, she believed him.

    ? So, she did everything in her power to harm Finley and break free from his grasp, all for the sake of being with Noah. On the day Finley left for a business trip, she escaped from the vi where she had been held captive and sought refuge in Noah''s house, hoping that Noah would rescue her. Unfortunately, she overheard a conversation between Noah and Amy and witnessed their intimate moment. ? It turned out that ever since Noah returned to the country, he had been nning to dissolve their marriage and marry Amy. However, upon learning that she had married Finley, he wanted to manipte her feelings so he could deal with Finley.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ? It was all a lie, a deception.

    ? She ended up causing the death of Finley, who had always deeply loved her, all for the sake of a scoundrel, and she also destroyed her happiness with her own hands.

    ? As she faced death, all she could remember was how kind Finley had been to her when she was a fool.

    ? Samantha could never forget his promise. "From now on, no one can harm you except for me because I will always protect you." Finley kept his promise, but she didn''t keep hers.

    ? In her previous life, she had vowed to always stay by his side and love him forever. Yet, in the end, as soon as her intelligence returned, she abandoned him heartlessly. He must have been devastated at that time, right?

    ? Samantha closed her eyes, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Finley, look. Fate has granted me a second chance at life to make amends for my past regrets. This time, let me protect you, okay? . "We have arrived."

    ? Four strong men ced Samantha outside the Dean Residence''s entrance.

    ? With a creak, the heavy gate swung open, revealing a middle-aged woman walking out from the courtyard. She handed a check to the four men and dismissed them. Then, she instructed the people in the courtyard to carry Samantha to the room where Finley was.

    Daphne Stuart lifted the white veil covering Samantha''s face and observed she was calm. Daphne was somewhat surprised. The previous eight brides all fainted in fear and were brought in upon hearing that they were marrying the young master of the Dean Family.

    ? But this bride was soposed without trembling.

    She had some courage.

    Daphne said, "Mrs. Dean, since you are not unconscious, please enter the house yourself."

    ? "All right."

    ? With a nervous heart, Samantha stepped in. With Daphne''s leading the way, she walked slowly into the room where Finley awaited.

    ? Daphne helped Samantha settle on the bed. After scanning the room and not finding Finley''s presence, she proceeded to exin a few things to Samantha, "Mrs. Dean, now that you have married into the Dean Family, there are a few matters I need to rify. Firstly, Mr. Dean''s legs are disabled due to an ident. You will need to take the initiativeter. Secondly, Mr. Dean has a temper, but he has a good heart. As long as you devote yourself to him wholeheartedly, he will treat you well. Thirdly, his face was injured in the ident, so he always wears a mask. If..."

 Chapter 3

    "If Mr. Dean asks you to remove the mask from his faceter, don''t be afraid." Daphne cautioned.

    ? Just as Daphne finished speaking, a voice as cold as ice came from behind her. "Daphne, I''ve already told you many times that I don''t need a woman."

    Daphne hesitated in her response. "Mr. Dean, this is the bride chosen for you by Old Mr. Dean. He said this is thest time, and if you still don''t like her, he won''t send anyone else in the future." "He has already said that nine times."

    ? Although Finley''s face remained cold, he didn''t let Daphne send Samantha away. "You can leave first."

    . "Yes, Mr. Dean."

    Daphne thoughtfully closed the door for Finley and Samantha. Finley moved closer to Samantha in his wheelchair and looked at her dressed in a white wedding gown with a white veil on her head. He didn''t know what to say about his grandfather.

    ? Only his grandfather could arrange such a wedding for the older generation.

    ? This was already his ninth bride, and without thinking, he knew that this woman was no different from the previous eight brides who had fainted because of him.

    ?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    He had no expectations as he lifted the white veil on Samantha''s head. What he saw was a woman with a smile on her face, and her smile made Finley pause for a moment.

    After marrying eight brides, she was the first woman to smile at him.

    Finley threw the white veil he held aside. "After tomorrow, you can leave."

    In his past life, Finley said the same words after lifting her white veil. But at that time, she was still a fool who didn''t understand the meaning of marriage, nor did she understand beauty and ugliness.

    ? Back then, she didn''t want to leave, so Finley asked her to remove the mask from his face in hopes to scare her away. However, when she saw his extensively burned face, she asked him if it hurt and innocently blew on his wounds. At that moment, he realized that she was a fool.

    ˇ¤

    Perhaps it was because of her foolishness that he didn''t send her away like he did with the previous eight women.

    ? He left her behind andpletely treated her like a child, providing her with delicious food and fun activities and fulfilling her every desire. It was the happiest time of her past life.

    ? It was also the happiest time for Finley.

    Unfortunately, everything changed when she regained her intelligence.

    Upon thinking of this, Samantha threw herself into Finley''s arms before holding him tightly. "I won''t leave. No matter how you hit me or scold me, I won''t leave. I want to stay by your side and be with you." Finley was at a loss for words.

    "I am disabled."

    "I don''t care."

    ? Finley furrowed his brows. "I don''t love you."

    ? "As long as you let me stay, I will make you love me one day."

    ? Samantha looked up and gazed deeply into Finley''s eyes. His eyes revealed a murky and uncertain expression. "How much money did my grandfather give you?"

    If this woman didn''t receive money, she wouldn''t have such an attitude toward him.

    ? Samantha replied earnestly, "I willingly married you. I didn''t ask your grandfather for any money."

    ? "Do you think I''ll believe that?"

    The previous eight women who married him were all from ordinary families. Overnight, eightpanies appeared in Edrana. He didn''t believe that this woman didn''t ept money from his grandfather.

 Chapter 4

    Samantha met Finley''s inquisitive gaze and suddenly had a realization. She didn''t know what to say because even though she hadn''t epted the money from John Dean, her wicked stepmother and

    good sister had.

    ? In a way, she had indirectly received John''s money as well.

    ? However, she was determined to make both her wicked stepmother and Amy return the money to John.

    ? Samantha held Finley tightly and said, "I understand that you won''t believe me no matter what I say now, but I will prove it to you with actions. I married you willingly without any coercion. Finley, can I stay?"

    ? Finley had lived for over twenty years and had never experienced such treatment before, let alone being embraced by a woman. Every woman who saw his true face would be scared away by him. ? Now, the woman in his arms expressed her desire to stay. He smiled coldly in his heart and suddenly grabbed her wrist before speaking in a cold tone, "Do you truly want to stay?"

    ? Samantha nodded vigorously. "Yes."

    ˇ¤

    "Remove the mask from my face, then."

    Samantha knew that Finley wanted her to remove the mask from his face to discourage her, but she wasn''t afraid. To her, the terrifying thing was not an unattractive appearance but rather human nature. ? In her past life, if she had understood this earlier, she wouldn''t have ended up in such a miserable state. Fortunately, she had been given a chance to start over.

    ? She raised her hand slowly and ced it on his face. Then, she removed the mask, revealed a decayed face in front of her eyes, and fearlessly met his gaze. He hoped to find a look of fear in her eyes, but there was none.

    ? On the contrary, she even touched his decaying face gently.

    Finley suddenly grabbed Samantha''s hand. "Aren''t you afraid?"

    ? Samantha asked in return, "You are my husband. Why should I be afraid?"

    ? The word "husband" rolled off Samantha''s tongue smoothly, which made Finley slightly stunned. "Since you want to stay, stay then."

    ? After saying this, he released her wrist and wheeled his wheelchair out of the room. Samantha, who was dressed in a white wedding gown, watched his departing figure. She asked, "Darling, today is our wedding night. Where are you going?"

    "I need to attend to some documents."

    "But..." Bang!

    ? Samantha''s figure was separated from Finley by the closed study door.

    ? She stood in ce and looked at the closed door with a hint of bitterness in her heart. In her previous life, he had been kind to her. She remembered that when she was hungry, he would apany her to eat. But in this new life, after she became smarter, Finley became cold toward her.

    ? However, it didn''t matter. She was determined to make him fall in love with her, just like in her previous life.

    ? She had to take it slow and not rush things.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ? After Samantha figured it out, she followed her memories from her previous life and took one of Finley''s shirts from the wardrobe to the bathroom for a shower. When she came out again, Finley was still in the study dealing with documents. She nced at the time and realized it was already 9 p.m.

    ? Finley was always busy and often forgot to eat on time. Coincidentally, Samantha was feeling a bit hungry too. After wearing Finley''s shirt, she went to the kitchen to cook.

    Today was the day of Samantha and Finley''s grand wedding. The vi was adorned with colorful lights, and the servants had all retreated to their rooms in order not to disturb them except for the bodyguards guarding the door to prevent Samantha from escaping.

    . And now...

 Chapter 5

    ? Samantha was the only one present in the kitchen. She was preparing the chicken egg noodles that she loved so much in her previous life.

    After half an hour, two bowls of fragrant chicken egg noodles were ready. She ced them on a te and carried them back to her room. She set the noodles on the table and then went to the door of Finley''s study before knocking gently. "Darling, I just made two bowls of chicken egg noodles in the kitchen. Would you like to join me for a meal?"

    ? There was no response from the study room.

    ? Samantha started to feel worried. "Darling? Can you hear me? May Ie in?"

    ? She knew that Finley disliked strangers entering his room, so she asked for permission to enter to avoid angering him.

    ? Unfortunately, even after she finished speaking, there was still no sound from Finley''s study room.

    ? Samantha''s worried expression deepened. She looked at the password lock in front of her. Then, she relied on her memory from her previous life, entered the password, and opened the study room door. Inside, she found Finley curled up in pain on the floor. Samantha hurried over to him. "Finley!"

    ? "Leave."

    ? For some reason, Finley didn''t want Samantha to see him in such a miserable state. At the same time, thunder rumbled in the sky. She looked at the pain on his face and helped him back into his wheelchair. Then, she retrieved a bottle of medicine from the study cab and gave him a pill.

    ? His legs were disabled due to poisoning, and the poison in his body was gradually eroding his internal organs. Every time it rained, the poison would re up. Each time, he would experience unbearable pain, just like now.

    ? In her previous life, the poison in his body was cured by a divine doctor, but that divine doctor would only appear a yearter. In other words, Finley would have to endure this pain for an entire year. Although she had seen the prescription written by the divine doctor in her previous life, she didn''t know the correct order to brew the medicine. However, for Finley''s sake, she was willing to try it herself. As long as he didn''t have to suffer like this anymore.

    ? Samantha had just given Finley a painkiller, but it seemed to have little effect. Finley was still in great pain. She embraced him tenderly and held him tightly while saying, "Finley, I''m here. If the pain bes too much, you can hold onto me as tightly as you want. I won''t push you away because I want to endure this pain with you."

    Finley trembled as he looked into her eyes.

    "Who are you exactly?"

    She knew that her deep affection for him might make him think she was intentionally getting close to him, but she truly loved him deeply and sincerely.

    She wanted to give him all the love she couldn''t give him in their past lives.

    ? Her heart was small, and it was small enough to only hold a man named Finley.

    ? Samantha looked at Finley earnestly. "Finley, remember this. I am Samantha Wace, your wife."

    . "Samantha Wace?"

    ? Samantha nodded. "Yes. Samantha Wace."

    ? Finley gripped the wheelchair tightly and tried to recall any memories he had with Samantha, but there was nothing.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ? There was nothing at all.

    ? He was certain that he didn''t know her, but why did she look at him with such deep affection?

    ? Who was she? Who was she?

    Boom!

    Thunder roared in the sky. Finley''s body trembled even more violently than before. He was covered in sweat, and the veins on his forehead throbbed with pain. Samantha...

 Chapter 6

    ? Samantha wrapped her arms around Finley''s neck and leaned in to kiss his lips to divert his attention.

    Finley was speechless.

    ? Batter!

    ? As expected, torrential rain arrived.

    ? The pain in Finley''s body gradually subsided, and he tasted blood in his mouth. Samantha pulled away from him. Her lips were bitten by him, but she seemedpletely focused on him and didn''t feel the pain. She moved out of his embrace and asked, "Are you feeling better?"

    ? Finley''s deep gaze fell on the injured corner of Samantha''s lips. For the first time, he realized how enchanting and beautiful a woman''s lips could be when they turned red.

    ?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ?

    Upon seeing that he didn''t answer, she looked at the sweat on his forehead and raised her hand to wipe it away. "You''ve sweated a lot. You must be ufortable. Let me help you take a shower." Without waiting for Finley to refuse, Samantha pushed him toward the bathroom.

    When Finley came back to his senses, he found himself already in the bathroom. He watched as Samantha was about to undress him, but suddenly, he thought of something and stopped her. "I can wash myself. You can go out."

    ? Samantha opened her mouth to say something, but because of Finley''s words, she swallowed her words. She arranged all the things he needed for his shower, prepared clean clothes for him, and then left the bathroom.

    She stood outside the door and waited for him.

    Inside the bathroom, Finley took off his shirt, revealing the scars all over his body from being burned in a fire. Although they had already scabbed over, the scars still looked fierce.

    ? An obscure and unclear emotion appeared in Finley''s eyes. He finished his shower quickly and came out of the bathroom. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Samantha leaning against the wall and waiting for him. He frowned. "Why are you standing here?"

    ? Samantha replied gently, "I''m waiting for you. Are you done showering? Are you hungry? I cooked some noodles. Would you like to have some?"

    Finley was speechless.

    . "No. Thank you."

    ? A hint of disappointment shed in Samantha''s eyes. "I''ll eat by myself then."

    ? As Samantha finished her sentence, she went to the dining table and sat down before looking at the noodles that had clumped together. She picked up her fork and spoon and quietly started eating. Finley sat in his wheelchair and observed Samantha''s disappointed expression. He moved the wheelchair and came to her side before asking, "Where''s mine?"

    ? She was momentarily stunned, and her disappointed expression quickly disappeared. She happily handed the noodles beside her to Finley and said, "They looked good originally, but they clumped together because they were left for a while. However, they still taste good. Try them, and if you like them, I''ll make them for you again tomorrow."

    ? "Okay."

    ? Finley picked up his fork and spoon coldly and started eating.

    ?

    ?

    He didn''tment on the taste, but she noticed that he didn''t show any disgust on his face. She thought to herself that it shouldn''t taste bad.

    She put the egg from her bowl into Finley''s bowl and said, "Have some more."

    Finley was speechless.

    "I don''t like eating food that others have already eaten."

    ? Samantha smiled and said, "I''m your wife, so I don''t count as someone else."

    He nced at her and asked her, "Why aren''t you afraid of me?"

    She replied, "You''re not a ghost, so why should I be afraid of you?"

    Finley tightened his grip on the fork and spoon in his hand instinctively and said, "Isn''t my face hideous?"

    ? Samantha propped up her face and stared at Finley''s scarred face while saying, "Your face is handsome. How could it be hideous?"

 Chapter 7

    Samantha was concerned that Finley wouldn''t believe her, so she reached out and touched his hand. "It must be very painful when you get hurt. So, from now on, I won''t let you get hurt again because I

    will protect you."

    ? Samantha''s words were genuine, but Finley couldn''t take them seriously.

    ? He feared that all of this was just a dream.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ? When the dream ended, everything would vanish.

    ? When a person lived in darkness for a long time, they no longer dared to easily believe that the light appearing before their eyes was real.

    ?

    After all, he was afraid that if he reached out his hand, that hard-earned light would disappear when he woke up from the dream.

    ? After dinner, Samantha cleaned up the dishes and returned to her room. She looked at Finley, who had retreated into the room again and sat on the bed. She didn''t know how long she had waited for him, but eventually, fatigue overcame her, and she fell into a deep sleep on the bed.

    The next day, Samantha woke up to the sound of knocking on the door. She raised her hand instinctively to shield herself from the sunlight streaming through the window.

    ? Knock. Knock. Knock.

    The knocking on the door grew more urgent. "Mrs. Dean, Mr. Dean is in trouble." Finley was in trouble?

    ? Samantha sat up from the bed quickly and didn''t even bother to put on her shoes. She went straight to the door and opened it. Upon seeing Daphne''s anxious face, Samantha asked, "Daphne, did you just say that Finley is in trouble? What happened to him? Is he injured?"

    ? "Mr. Dean is not injured, but thepany''s shareholders came to the house early this morning and forced Mr. Dean to give up the president position of the Dean Corporation. Now, Mr. Dean is being threatened by them. Mrs. Dean, I don''t understand thepany''s affairs, so I can''t help him. As the youngdy of the Wace Corporation, you should be able to help Mr. Dean resolve this crisis, right?" The youngdy of the Wace Corporation was Amy.

    It was not her!

    ? Moreover, Amy was just the daughter of a mistress. Did she deserve to be called the youngdy of the Wace Corporation?

    Samantha said coldly, "Daphne, the so-called youngdy of the Wace Corporation is Amy and not me. I am Samantha."

    ? Samantha?

    ? The foolish second youngdy that everyone in Edrana knew about?

    ? Before Daphne could react, Samantha left her side and went to the hall alone.

    ? The hall was filled with noise.

    ? Arge group of shareholders were pressuring Finley to step down.

    ?

    "Finley, we''ve watched you grow up. If possible, we don''t want to force you to give up the president position, but now, people outside are saying that you are poisoned and your life is in danger. If you don''t hand over the president position, the Dean Corporation will be destroyed under your leadership."

    ? "Finley, you are not young anymore. If you are truly poisoned, you should step down and let capable individuals take your ce. As for you, find a wife quickly and continue the Dean Family''s lineage." "That''s right, Finley. Your most important task now is to take care of your health. Leave thepany''s affairs to us." "Finley..."

    The shareholders urged Finley to step down one after another, but he seemed oblivious to their pleas. He sat there like a king and observed the shareholders in front of him as if they were mere jesters. ? The Dean Corporation was entrusted to him by his father before his father passed away, so even in death, he would not allow the Dean Corporation to fall into the hands of others.

 Chapter 8

    ? The ambitions of these shareholders were already apparent.

    The poison in his body was also nted by those shareholders.

    Finley stared deeply at the unsightly shareholders in front of him. He felt that the only person he could rely on now was himself, and he didn''t trust anyone else.

    ? "Finley, after we have said so much to you, what are you considering? Are you going to hand over the Dean Corporation or not?"

    ? "Of course not."

    ? A woman''s voice interrupted. The shareholders'' attention on Finley was redirected toward Samantha. Samantha exuded a strong aura as she stood beside Finley. With each step she took, the shareholders'' hearts skipped a beat.

    ? Who was this woman?

    ? Samantha quickly approached Finley and stood in front of him. "The reason why the Dean Corporation has thrived in recent years isrgely due to Finley''s efforts. The rumors about Finley being terminally ill with a deadly poison are just rumors and should not be taken seriously. Don''t you think you are pressuring Finley to step down as the president for such a ridiculous reason?"

    Her words sparked strong dissatisfaction among the shareholders. "Who do you think you are, youngdy? Who gave you the right to interrupt the Dean Corporation shareholders'' meeting? Who are you?"

    ? Samantha smiled coldly. "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Samantha Wace, and I am the future sessor of the Wace Corporation. Moreover, I am also Finley''s newlywed wife as ofst night. Therefore, as Finley''s wife, I believe I have the right to speak, don''t you think?"

    ? Finley''s newlywed wife?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    How was this girl still alive?

    ? Didn''t they say that any woman who married Finley would inevitably die within one night? How was this girl still alive?

    ? The shareholders retorted, "Even if you are Finley''s newlywed wife, you still have no right to speak. The Dean Corporation shareholders'' meeting is only open to shareholders, and you are not a shareholder of the Dean Corporation. If you insist on staying here and interfering, we can sue you for eavesdropping on ourpany''s secrets."

    Finley listened intently to the shareholders'' aggressive remarks. Although he didn''t like Samantha, she was his woman, and this group of elderly men couldn''t bully her.

    Suddenly, he reached out and pulled Samantha into his arms before casually tucking away the stray hair on her face. "Mr. Donovan, you''ve mistaken. Since Samantha married me, everything that belongs to me also belongs to her, including all the shares of the Dean Corporation under my name. So, if you want to use my wife of eavesdropping onpany secrets, are you also using me?" "Finley, I..."

    ? Before Dominic Donovan could finish speaking, Finley interrupted, "The Dean Corporation still bears the name Dean, not Donovan. So, before you bully my wife, shouldn''t you seek my consent?"

    ? Dominic hadn''t expected that Finley would defend Samantha, who had just entered the family, in such a manner. But upon reflection, it made sense. Finley was unattractive, and it wasn''t easy for him to find a woman willing to marry him. It was only natural for him to protect her like a treasure.

    ? However, he had gone too far, which wasn''t appropriate.

    "Finley, the reason I said those words earlier was simply to make your wife leave. After all, we, a group of grown men, are discussing matters. What''s the matter with a woman like her interfering?"

 Chapter 9

    ? Samantha snorted coldly. "How would you justify all of you ganging up to bully my husband if I leave? Let me tell you this. My husband is not poisoned. His body is very healthy, and he is also very young. So, if you want him to step down and make way, I think you might have to wait until you all die! Because my husband will live to be a hundred years old, while as for you, with such malicious hearts, I''m afraid your days are numbered."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ? Finley remained silent.

    ? The shareholders'' faces twisted with anger when they heard Samantha''s words.

    ? "Finley, how can your wife be so uncultured? Listen to what she just said. What kind of words are those? Isn''t she tantly cursing us?"

    ? Finley''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "When you all said that I am poisoned and near death, isn''t that also a curse?"

    ? The shareholders were speechless after being retorted by Finley. They forcefully defended themselves. "Finley, you''re wrong. The reason why we say you are poisoned is not to curse you but because everyone outside is spreading such rumors."

    ? Finley remarked sarcastically, "So, you would rather believe the rumors outside than trust me?"

    ? Samantha nodded in agreement. "Exactly! You all keep saying that you''re Finley''s elders, but what did you do? He is sitting here perfectly fine, yet you insist on saying he is poisoned and forcing him to give up the position of president. You bunch of old fools have no shame. I really want to find a ruler and measure the thickness of your faces, which I believe is thicker than the city walls."

    ? The shareholders retorted, "You little brat! Stop instigating trouble here. The reason we want Finley to step down as president is also for his own good. Even if he is not poisoned, isn''t it true that his legs are disabled?"

    ? Samantha asked curiously, "Even if my husband''s legs are disabled, what does that have to do with him giving up the position of president? He is only disabled in his legs, not his hands. He can still handle thepany''s documents, can''t he?"

    ? "But the Dean Corporation doesn''t need a president with crippled legs, and we certainly don''t want everyone to mock our president as an ugly and useless cripple every time they mention the Dean Corporation."

    ? D*mn it!

    Were these old menunching a personal attack on her husband? Enough was enough!

    ? Samantha broke free from Finley''s embrace, stepped forward, and gave the person who just insulted Finley as an ugly and useless cripple a resounding p. "How much poop did you eat before leaving the house today? Your mouth stinks so bad! If my husband is ugly and useless, you bunch of old farts would probably all die because of your uselessness and ugliness. Some people are uglier than pigs, but they have an unreasonably high opinion of themselves. I just want to ask, who gave you the audacity to think that you are better looking than a pig? And who gave you the audacity topare yourself to my husband? I''ll make it clear today. The position of the president of Dean Corporation belongs to no one but Finley because none of you here are as handsome or as capable as my husband. If you don''t agree,e forward, and I''ll keep hitting you until you submit."

    ? The shareholder who was pped by Samantha was already twisted with anger. He raised his hand and intended to p her back, but at that moment, a murderous aura emanated from Finley''s side. "I dare anyone to touch her."

 Chapter 10

    Finley exerted intense pressure on the shareholder''s raised hand and forced it back down. That woman, once she loses Finley''s protection, let''s see how I deal with her!

    With Finley backing her up, Samantha stood confidently with her hands on her hips as she confronted the shareholders in front of her. "Since no one is stepping forward, it seems like all of you are under my husband''s authority, right? If you''re under it, why shamelessly linger in our house? What''s the n? After forcing my husband to step down, do you intend to stick around for free meals and drinks?" ? The shareholders blushed and paled at Samantha''s words.

    ? Before they could speak, she continued, "Sometimes I don''t understand. It''s broad daylight, yet youe to our house instead of staying in thepany and taking care of it. Are you trying to tell everyone that the Dean Corporation is harboring a bunch of useless parasites? After all, you people don''t know how to do anything useful besides pressuring Finley to step down every day. Maybe you''re even worse than useless?"

    ? The shareholders covered their chests as they were scolded by Samantha. "You! You! Finley, listen to what your wife is saying! Aren''t you afraid that she''ll scold you to death one day with her words?" ? Samantha continued to provoke the shareholders in front of her. "I only scold useless people with my mouth. As for my husband, I never scold him.ˇ±

    ? So, what this girl meant was that she scolded them because they were useless?

    "Youngdy, you''re asking for trouble!"

    ? While the shareholders spoke, they rushed toward Samantha. Finley''s voice turned cold as he said, "I''m not dead yet, and you dare to bully my newlywed wife in front of me? Do you want to die?" The shareholders withdrew their hands, and their faces turned red from anger.

    Upon looking at Samantha, who was asserting herself in front of them, they really wanted to say that those who should die didn''t, and those who shouldn''t die all died.

    ? It was because they had arranged the previous eight brides but not this ninth one.

    ? As a result, this ninth bride turned out to be so formidable.

    ? Most importantly, she made Finley so protective of her. It seemed that Finley had acknowledged this woman. But if she wasn''t the woman they arranged for him, she should be dead.

    ? The shareholders were furious and waved their hands. They said with a concerned tone, "Finley, think carefully about what we just said. After all, the president of the Dean Corporation must excel in all aspects, not just in ability! Besides your ability, you are not outstanding in any other aspect. So, the position of president of the Dean Corporation is simply not suitable for you. If I were you, I would have given up the position of president long ago and enjoyed the remaining days of my life."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Samantha stood aside and heard the shareholders cursing Finley in front of her again. She reached out angrily and grabbed his cor. "If you curse my husband again, I will kill you. You said that he won''t live a long life? I will show you that his life is longer than any of yours! And you said he is not outstanding in any aspect besides his ability? I will let you know that not only is he outstanding in ability, but he is also outstanding in all aspects. Sooner orter, I will make you see how exceptional and excellent my husband is. Isn''t it just a temporary leg disability? Whether you believe it or not, I will make his leg recover in less than half a month."

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11 A Perfect Match

    Samantha''s tone was incredibly arrogant.

    The shareholder, who was being held by the cor by Samantha, didn''t understand why, but at that moment, he waspletely overwhelmed by the aura emanating from Samantha.

    The shareholder weakly spoke. "It''s just empty talk. Anyone can do that. You im that you can heal Finley''s legs within a month, but do you dare to bet with me? If Finley''s legs recover within a month, I will transfer all the shares under my name to Finley for free. "But if Finley''s legs don''t recover within a month, then you must get him to give the position of president to me. What do you think?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    After discussing for half a day, this group of shareholders just wanted to force Finley to step down as they themselves wanted to be the president. Samantha''s face was filled with irony. She looked at Finley beside her and realized that because this bet was quite signif Samantha remained silent. The shareholder broke free from her grip and sneered, "You brat! Just a moment ago, you were so confident and imed that you could heal Finley''s legs within a month. What''s wrong now? You''re not going to talk when I propose a bet? I knew it. You talk big, but youck the ability to back it up.

    "A man like Finley, who is disabled and disfigured, can only marry a woman like you, who has never seen the world. After all, those wealthy heiresses would never marry him."

    The shareholder''s words were misguided.

    Samantha herself was a wealthy heiress, and she was also the sole heir of the Wace family fortune. Although Wace Corporation couldn''t bepared to Finley''spany, their family was still considered a prestigious family in Edrana. She and Finley were a perfect match.

    Samantha stared coldly at the shareholder in front of her. "Who said that a wealthy heiress would not marry Finley? Didn''t I just tell you? My name is Samantha, and I am the sole heir of the Wace family fortune.

    Finley and I are a perfect match, and unlike those heiresses who only care about

    appearances, I genuinely love Finley. Even if he is disabled and his face is disfigured, I still love him."

    The shareholder initially found the name Samantha familiar, but after being-reminded by Samantha multiple times, the shareholder finally remembered who she was. Wasn''t she the dumb second youngdy who was ridiculed by everyone in Edrana?  G

    Chapter 11 A Perfect Match

    € 36%

    :

    How was it that now, Samantha, who was clearly foolish, could respond so eloquently?

    Had her intelligence returned?

    Yet, even if Samantha''s intelligence had returned, so what? When she imed to be the sole heir of the Wace Family, did she forget about her sister, Amy?

    up

    The shareholder continued, "You brat, even though you say you don''t despise Finley, deep down, you still despise him, right? After all, any woman who has seen Finley''s face ends. dead or insane. But you''re still intact, so I guess you haven''t seen Finley''s face yet? Once you see it, who knows..."

    Before the shareholder could finish speaking, Samantha went to Finley''s side, removed his mask in front of everyone, and then kissed him.

    Everyone was rendered speechless.

    This Samantha was truly dumb! Her taste was unexpectedly bold.

    Even the shareholders found Finley''s face chilling, but Samantha kissed his entire face.

    After Samantha finished kissing Finley, she carefully ced the mask back on him under his shocked gaze, treating him as if he were a precious treasure, and said to him...

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12 I''m Only Gentle to My Husband

    Chapter 12 I''m Only Gentle to My Husband

    "In the future, only I can remove my husband''s mask because I''m afraid that if someone else takes it off and sees my husband''s face, they will fall in love with him and try to steal him. from me. What should I do then?"

    After saying that, Samantha continued to express her distress. "If my husband was good-looking, it would be so troublesome."

    The shareholders didn''t know what to say.

    Either Samantha was blind, or she had gone crazy.

    What did she just say?

    The shareholders looked at Samantha and said, "You brat, even if you don''t mind that Finley is disabled, so what? It''s a fact that he''s disabled, and it will never change!"

    Is this old manining that I didn''t p him hard enough just now? Does he want me to give him. another hard p?

    Unable to bear it any longer, Samantha approached the shareholder again, raised her hand, and pped him across the face. Every time the shareholder wanted to retaliate, he couldn''t bring himself to do it because of Finley''s murderous gaze.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "You brat, don''t go too far!"

    Samantha angrily said, "Old man, don''t go too far either. I hate it when someone speaks ill of my husband in front of me. If I hear you say anything bad about my husband again, I will make you disabled, too!" Bang!

    Samantha kicked the shareholder in the stomach, causing him to kneel on the ground and clutch his stomach in pain. The painful expression on his face made the other shareholders nearby collectively step back in fear. This newlywed wife of Finley did indeed have a bit of a temper.

    After dealing with the shareholder, Samantha turned her gaze to the other shareholders, who dared not speak a word, and said, "Remember this. If anyone dares to steal something from my husband or say a bad word about him, your fate will be the same as his." Samantha pointed at the shareholder, still kneeling on the ground, lifted her foot, and kicked him hard on the head, causing him to lose consciousness.

    G

    Chapter 12 I''m Only Gentle to My Husband

    The other shareholders were at a loss.

    "F-Finley, I suddenly remembered that there''s something I need to take care of at thepany. We''re leaving first."

    "My house is on fire, and I need to put it out."

    The shareholders spoke one after the other, and soon, the group disappeared without a trace. As for the shareholder who was lying unconscious on the ground, Samantha instructed the servant next to her. "Throw this trash out for me. Don''t call an ambnce because this Finley was speechless.

    After saying that, Samantha acted as if nothing had happened and threw herself into Finley''s arms, hugging him tightly with a gentle expression. "Darling, I promised to protect you, so I will definitely protect you. Whoever dares to bully you in the future, I will make them it."

    Finley couldn''t describe the feeling in his heart when he heard Samantha''s words.

    regret

    He had never thought that one day, there would be a woman who would offend a group of people for him.

    Finley didn''t know whether Samantha truly liked him or if she pretended to like him because she received money from his grandfather. After all, in this world, some women would do anything for money, including pretending to like someone.

    After hugging Finley for a while and realizing that he didn''t hug her back, Samantha. unhappily wrapped her arms around his neck and acted spoiled. "Darling, why aren''t you hugging me? Was I too fierce just now and scared you?" "Darling, don''t be afraid. I only act like this toward others. I will be very gentle with you."

    After saying that, Samantha smiled sweetly at Finley.

    Finley couldn''t find the words.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 She Never Thought of Escaping

    Samantha''s smile illuminated Finley''s dark world like a ray of light.

    Finley was somewhat dazed. Suddenly, Samantha remembered something and said to Finley, "Darling. today is the day I return to my family. I have to visit them. Since it''s not convenient for you, you don''t need to apany me. When Ie back in the afternoon, would Without giving Finley a chance to react, Samantha removed Finley''s mask, held his face, and kissed his alluring thin lips before leaving his embrace and running away, feeling a bit

    embarrassed.

    Finley didn''t know what to say.

    Daphne had been standing outside the door and witnessed everything Samantha did to Finley. She had been contemting whether she should inform the old master about the fact that the Wace family had gotten their dumb second youngdy to rece the eldest your Now, it seemed that perhaps the second youngdy of the Wace family was more suitable for Finley than the eldest youngdy of the Wace Family because when Samantha looked at Finley, there were stars in her eyes.

    Before Finley could recover from Samantha''s repeated kisses, she had already changed her clothes, put on her shoes, and returned to the living room. She turned around in front of Finley and asked, "Darling, is this dress beautiful?" Finley calmly nced at Samantha, who was wearing a long light blue dress, her waist-

    length, slightly curled hair cascading over her shoulders, and her delicate face exuding enchantment. Even without makeup, a glimpse or a smile from her was enough to make people''s hearts flutter.

    Finley withdrew his gaze and made a sound of agreement.

    Samantha smiled and said, "Then, would you like it if I wore it for you every day from now

    on?"

    Finley didn''t speak, but Samantha didn''t mind. She came to Finley''s side and sat in his embrace once again, saying, "Darling, I haven''t even left yet, but 1 already miss What should I do?" Both Daphne and Finely were speechless.

    "Your acting skills are truly remarkable."

    you.

    27 Sun Sep 29 G

    Chapter 13 She Never Thought of Escaping

    It was so remarkable that he almost believed it.

    *5 Free Coins

    After hearing Finley''s words, Samantha felt somewhat unhappy. "Darling, whether it was yesterday or today, every word I said to you was genuine. I wasn''t acting!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    After speaking, Samantha left Finley''s embrace and walked out of the Dean Residence.

    With Samantha''s warmth no longer in his arms, Finley felt as if his heart had suddenly been emptied.

    Finley''s garage was filled with various cars. In his previous life, Finley had told her that he enjoyed racing and collecting different cars before his legs became disabled. At that time, she was still naive and didn''t grasp the bitterness in Finley''s tone when he spoke those words.

    Now, reminiscing about it, Samantha could only feel her heart ache. It ached so much.

    Samantha, why did you forget the kindness Finley showed you when you were naive in your previous life? And why did you hurt the man who only had you in his heart?

    In the end, you even caused his death.

    You were truly heartless!

    However, now that she was reborn, she would make amends for the harm she had caused him in her previous life.

    In the garage, Samantha casually chose a car and then asked Daphne for the keys. She drove away from Dean Residence. Before leaving, Daphne advised Samantha, "Mrs. Dean, it''s best not to attempt to escape because you won''t be able to." She knew that. However, she had no intention of escaping.

    It was because....

 Chapter 14

    hapter 14 Abusing Scum (1)C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Chapter 14 Abusing Scum (1) 35%

    +5 Free C

    Coins

    In this lifetime, no matter what happened, she would never leave Finley. Even if it meant death, she would die by Finley''s side.

    Samantha looked at Daphne seriously and said, "My heart belongs to Finley, Daphne. I have no way to escape, and I never thought of escaping. I wille back early and remember to feed Finley." With that, Samantha left the Dean Residence in her car.

    Finley''s vi was located on the mountaintop.

    Various fruit trees lined the road downhill.

    She remembered her past life when she mentioned her liking for osmanthus cake and osmanthus flowers. Finley ordered people to nt osmanthus trees along the road downhill.

    At that time, she asked him why he did that, and he replied, "Because I will fulfill anything that Sam likes."

    Meanwhile, after regaining her intelligence, she tried to escape from him.

    Finley then continued with the words he hadn''t finished saying before.

    "I nted osmanthus flowers for you because I want the road back home to be your favorite ce. This way, even if you get lost in the future, you can return to my side because of your fondness for it." Samantha looked at the fruit trees by the road and suddenly stopped the car. She picked an apple from the roadside.

    After rubbing it with her shirt, she took a bite.

    It tasted sour, but she felt it was sweet.

    It was because these fruit trees were nted by Finley himself, so no matter how sour they were, in Samantha''s eyes, they were all sweet.

    Sarmantha blinked, and warm tears rolled down her cheeks.

    "Finley, I''m sorry."

    "I''m sorry..."

    Samantha leaned on the steering wheel and cried out in pain.

    G

    Chapter 14 Abusing Scum (1)

    She didn''t know how long she cried, but Samantha wiped away the tears from her face then started the engine again and continued on to the Wace Residence.

    She would start making amends for Finley, starting with the Wace Family!

    She would take back everything that belonged to her and also take back everything that Finley gave to the Wace family and return it to him.

    She wanted Finley to know that she was serious about him and that she wasn''t acting.

    When Samantha arrived at the Wace Residence, it was already two hourster.

    Because she wasted some time with the shareholders just now, when Samantha arrived at the Wace Residence, it was already noon.

    Today was the weekend, so Amy stayed at home instead of going to college.

    When Samantha walked into the vi, Dale, Calista, and Amy were discussing the betrothal gift that Maynard had given to Amy. "The Dean Family is truly the wealthiest family in Edrana! Look at Maynard! With just one move, he gave Ames one billion dors plus at building "But upon further thought, it''s not a pity at all. After all, Finley is famously ugly and disabled. His face has scared countless brides, but Samantha, this idiot, is different. She''s an idiot, so she definitely won''t be afraid of this ugly freak, Finley.

    "So, letting Samantha marry in ce of Ames is truly the wisest choice I''ve made in my life.",

    Calista was speaking happily, but then she saw Samantha walking in with a gloomy face. Calista first nced at Samantha before looking behind her. Seeing that Finley didn''te, Calista unconsciously let out a sigh of relief.

    Thank goodness Finley didn''te with Samantha. Otherwise, if he had heard what I just said, he would have demanded a new bride, wouldn''t he?

    +

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 Abusing Scum (2)

    Wait, something doesn''t seem right.

    There''s no one behind Samantha. She''s alone. How did she, an idiot,e back on her own?

    And why does Samantha''s gaze seem so unsettling?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Her eyes were filled with intense hatred.

    An idiot would never possess such a gaze unless Samantha''s intelligence had returned. Calista considered this possibility and cautiously asked Samantha, "Samantha, how did back?" youe

    Samantha approached Calista coldly and said, "This is my home. I cane back whenever I want. As a homewrecker, what right do you have to lecture me?"

    Upon hearing Samantha''s quick response, Calista looked at her in disbelief. "You, how..."

    Calista didn''t know how to respond. Samantha nced coldly at Calista and then pushed her. away and sat on the couch. She said what Calista didn''t manage to say. "Are you wondering why I''m not an idiot anymore?" Calista felt a chill from Samantha''s prating gaze.

    "Yes, I am indeed curious. Why are you not a fool anymore? Could it be that Finley found someone to cure you? But that doesn''t make sense. You just married himst night. Even if the person Finley found is skilled, they couldn''t have cured you overnight." Samantha sarcastically replied, "It doesn''t matter how I got better. What matters is that since I reced Amy and married Finley, shouldn''t I get Mr. Dean''s betrothal gift?"

    Upon hearing that Samantha wanted Amy''s betrothal gift as soon as she returned, Calista couldn''t ept it.

    "Samantha, the betrothal gift was given to Amy by Mr. Dean. So, it''s impossible for you to have it!" Calista shrieked.

    "But now, I''m the one married to Finley. So why can''t I have this betrothal gift?"

    "I won''t ever give it to you!"

    A smirk appeared on Samantha''s lips. She stood up, reached out, and pulled Calista toward her, saying, "Do you think that just because you don''t want to give it, you don''t have to give it? You shameless homewrecker! Don''t think that by bing this scum''s wife, you can  G.

    Chapter 15 Abusing Scum (2)

    "Listen up. Wace Corporation is the inheritance left to me by my mother. Before, I became an idiot, so I couldn''t inherit it, but now, my intelligence has returned. I will take Wace Corporation back. As for you, Amy, and my scumbag father, all of you get out of this vi be "The three of you shameless trash have no right to live here! You have even less right to possess everything that doesn''t belong to you. Now that I''m ying nice, you''d better hand. over all the

    betrothal gifts that Mr. Dean gave to Amy. Otherwise, I will show you today what color is blood."

    Calista''s cor was tightly grasped by Samantha, and the murderous look in Samantha''s eyes made Calista feel fear.

    How was Samantha even more difficult to deal with than three years ago?

    If Calista had known that Samantha''s intelligence would recover three yearster, she wouldn''t have shown mercy to Samantha back then.

    Calista struggled in Samantha''s hands. "You brat! Don''t think that just because your intelligence has returned, I will be afraid of you. Let me warn you, I have more experience. than you can imagine, so..."  G.

    Chapter 16 Hand Over What I Want!

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 Hand Over What I Want!

    "So you wanted to challenge me. Well, fat chance!"

    This shameless old hag, hideous yet arrogant. I can''t fight you, can I? Well, I''ll show you if I can!

    Thrown to the ground by Samantha, Calista let out a cry of pain, but before she could even get back up. Samantha stepped on her chest. "I''ll ask onest time. Are you going to give me my dowry or not?"

    Your dowry?! Those are clearly Old Mr. Dean''s betrothal gifts to my Amy! What does it have to do with you?!

    Calista groaned in difort. "No, I won''t give it to you. That gifts are Old Mr. Dean''s to Amy!"

    "But the one marrying Finley Dean is me, Samantha, not Amy. Or do you actually want me to tell Old Mr. Dean that you made me marry Finley in Amy''s ce so that Amy and I can switch back?" At that, Amy retorted, "I dare you, Samantha!"

    Even if Samantha dared, she wouldn''t give Amy to Finley. Also, she hadn''t returned home this time to catch up with these people. She just wanted to return John''s betrothal gifts to Amy. As for thepany and mansion her mother left her, she would reim them another Samantha increased the pressure under her foot and fixed her gaze provocatively on Amy. "Try me. I advise you to be sensible, Amy, and hand over the betrothal gifts Old Mr. Dean gave you. Otherwise, don''t me me forying hands on you."

    Seeing that Dale stood dazedly aside, having no intention of helping her when she was wholly crushed beneath Samantha, Calista roared in ''anger, "Dale Wace, what are you doing, standing there?! Your daughter''s about to trample me to death! Pull her away!" Finally, Dale came around and approached Samantha, speaking in a seemingly friendly tone, "Sam, we''re a family. Can''t we all sit down and have a proper chat? Look at you. Why assault your stepmother?"

    Samantha''s sarcastic expression fell on Dale. "I''m not just going to assault her, but I''m also going to assault you and Amy! You jack*ss, from the moment you married this old hag and angered my mother to death, you are no longer my father! Since you all refuse to hand ov Amy today, I''ll take it myself!"

    With that, Samantha kicked Calista away, grabbed Amy by the hair, and pped her face repeatedly. Still unsatisfied, Samantha also kicked her in the abdomen.

    22:28 Sun. Sep 29 G

    Chapter 16 Hand Over What I Want! 135%

    Amy dropped to the ground in pain. As for Dale, Samantha grabbed his neck, pushed him onto the couch, took a nearby paring knife, and pped it against Dale''s face, saying, "I''ll giveThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    onest chance. Are you going to give me the betrothal gifts or not?"

    Dale has always been timid and fearful. When her mother was still alive, she was the assertive one in the family, while Dale was weak and ipetent. Perhaps the most courageous thing he did in his life was betraying her mother and angering her to death by marrying th Seeing Samantha''s attitude toward him, Dale trembled uncontrobly, clearly frightened. "S- Sam, please calm down. This knife is v-very sharp, and i-if you identally slice the wrong spot, I-I''ll die."

    At that, Samantha sarcastically remarked, "It''s a waste of space too for a jack*ss like you to live in this world. So..."

    G

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 What Exactly Do You Want?

    "So, isn''t it better if you''re dead?"

    The knife in Samantha''s hand continued to glide in front of Dale, whose voice was shattered. in fear, "S-Sam, please don''t do this. We can s-sit down a-and chat. You just want the betrothal gifts, right? I-I''ll give it to you."

    The next second, Calista and Amy, injured on the ground, shouted, "No way!"

    "That betrothal gifts are from Old Mr. Dean to my daughter. How can you give it to this little b*tch?!"

    Amy, clutching her abdomen, nodded in agreement. "That''s right, Dad. This betrothal gifts are mine. You can''t give it to Samantha."

    Dale wanted to say something, but Samantha increased the pressure on her hand, and he couldn''t make a sound at all anymore. He struggled in Samantha''s grasp.

    Samantha once again intensified the pressure, looking like she wanted to strangle Dale to death. Frightened, Amy and Calista stood up and threw themselves at Samantha. However, at the same time, Samantha hurled Dale at the mother and daughter, causing all three to Samantha approached the trio and pointed the knife at Amy''s face. Amy was petrified this time and spoke in fear, "Samantha, calm down. I''m your sister, still. You can''t do this to me."

    "Sister? You? Do you think you''re worthy?" Samantha said with great sarcasm and sliced. Amy''s face with the paring knife in her hand, causing Amy to scream in pain, "Ah! Samantha, you b*tch! How dare you disfigure me?!"

    Amy tried to move, but Samantha pressed her knee onto Amy''s chest and aimed the knife in her hand at Amy''s major artery. "I not only dare to disfigure your face, but I also dare to kill you. Do you want to try me?"

    Calista, on the ground, tried to rush at Samantha, but Samantha cast a cold and icy gaze at her, saying, "Move, and I''ll slice your precious daughter. Don''t believe me? Try me."

    Samantha lifted her knife and shed at Amy''s chest, causing blood to stter everywhere. However, Samantha seemed oblivious to it, smiling at Calista like a little demon. "I slipped and missed her major artery this time, but I can''t guarantee I won''t miss the next one." At that, she licked her lips. Her hellish appearance made Calista feel even more terrified of Samantha at this moment.

    "Samantha! What exactly do you want?"

    G-

    Chapter 17 What Exactly Do You Want?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "Are you deaf? I''ve already repeated myself many times. Now, you have three minutes. After three minutes, I want to see the betrothal gifts that Old Mr. Dean gave to Amy. If I don''t see it, the next cut will be on your precious daughter''s major artery."

    To prove that she wasn''t joking with Calista, Samantha''s knife had alreadynded on Amy''s major artery. She even lightly grazed it, causing tiny blood beads to appear on Amy''s neck. This time, Calista, Amy, and Dale were genuinely terrified. They were certain that every word Samantha had just said was true. If they didn''tply, their daughter would die.

    While Calista was momentarily stunned, Samantha began counting down, "You still have two and a half minutes to get me what I want."

    Shortly after, Samantha spoke again, "Two minutes... One mi

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 After You Die, I''ll Burn Double for You Chapter 18 After You Die, I''ll Burn Double for You

    Calista watched as Samantha began slowly slicing Amy''s major artery. She stood up, went upstairs, and brought down the one-billion-dor check and property deed given by John to Amy, handing them all over to Samantha..

    Once Samantha confirmed everything was in order, she released Amy. Holding the check and property deed, Samantha left the Wace Residence.

    Before leaving, Samantha coldly nced at the three people still lying on the ground.

    "I''lle back in three days to reim what''s mine. Within these three days, you better get out of this house yourselves. If I have to do it, you only have one fate awaiting-death!"

    At that, she got into her car and departed.

    Amy''s clothes were soaked in blood, and she pressed her neck with resentment as she watched Samantha''s departing car. "It''s gone! One billion and the building, all gone, Mom. All gone!"

    "Don''t worry, Ames," Calista said, a hint of cunningness shed across her eyes. "I won''t let that wretched b*tch take away what''s yours."

    Then, Calista took out her phone and called an ambnce for Amy before texting an unknown number.

    After leaving the Wace Residence, Samantha didn''t immediately return to the Dean Residence because she knew Calista wouldn''t return John''s betrothal gift to Amy without a serious fight. In fact, she was certain Calista would send someone to snatch it.

    To ensure the money could sessfully end up in Finley''s ount, Samantha first went to the bank and transferred the money from John''s check to Finley''s ount, following her memories from her past life. Once everything was Residence with the property deed. One, Samantha returned to Dean

    Lo and behold, she was trailed by a ck sedan mid-way. At that, she elerated, hoping to get

    back to Dean Residence as quickly as possible. However, the ck sedan behind her also elerated. After a short while, the sedan caught up, and the driver recklessly rammed repeatedly into the back of Samantha''s car.

    After several collisions, Samantha''s car flipped to the side. Since Samantha only knew how to drive and not race, she couldn''t shake off the ck sedan for the time being.

    Without a phone on her, Samantha couldn''t call Finley for help either. Ultimately, she pulled

    2228 Sun, Sep 29 GThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 18 After You Die, I''ll Burn Double for You

    over to the side an out of the car with the property deed in hand as

    rammed into her car

    With a loud bang, Samantha''s car was overturned to the side.

    the ck sedan

    At the same time, Samantha climbed out of the pile of grass. The road was quiet, with only the residents halfway up the mountain possibly passing by. There were no guardrails around, just grass and trees. When Samantha jumped down, her hand was scratched by a bran Ignoring her injured hand, Samantha looked at the middle-aged maning down from the car. raised the property deed provocatively, and said to the man, "Have you chased me all the way here for this property deed?"

    "And the one billion that doesn''t belong to you," the middle-

    aged man sneered sinisterly, and Samantha mocked, "I knew that shameless old hag wouldn''t give me the one billion and the property deed so easily. You want the property deed and ten billion, huh? How about I burn double for you after you die?"

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 In Another While

    "You insolent brat! Hand over the ten billion and the property deed!"

    Must she hand them to him just because he said so?! Samantha sneered sarcastically and tucked the property deed into h

    clothes. Then provocatively, she said, "You want it? Come

    and get it!"

    "You asked for it!" The middle-aged man took out a sharp dagger from his waist and attacked Samantha with great speed, thinking she would be an easy target. Much to his dismay, she had learned self-defense.

    He attempted to stab Samantha several times with the knife but missed every time. Instead, Samantha seized the man''s de when he wasn''t paying attention and shed the man''s

    1. am.

    Forced by Samantha, the man kept retreating and was eventually cornered on the hood of his own car. When Samantha tried to crow his heart, the man kicked the knife his car, and escaped. away, got into

    Meanwhile, Samantha smiled icily. A hitman like you think you can kill me? Huh, garbage.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    She dropped the knife and went to her now-wrecked car, feeling devastated by it. Driving was no longer an option, nor did she have a phone, and she was far away from Finley''s mansion.

    Worse, she was on an uphill road that would take a long time toe down, even with a car, let alone walking. However, she couldn''t just stay in this secluded ce overnight, could she?

    No, Finley''s still waiting for me at home. I have to go back. She mused and abandoned the wrecked car, jogging back to the mansion.

    It was already 9 p.m., but Finely was still dealing with thepany''s affairs on the couch.

    Daphne had reheated dinner several times, yet Samantha still hadn''t returned. Moreover, Finley hadn''t eaten either, Concerned, she approached Finley. "Mr. Dean, I''ve reheated dinner several times. You barely ever start eating past 8 p.m. Why haven''t you eaten tonight?" "What time is it?" Finley inquired casually.

    "It''s already past 9 p.m. If you don''t eat soon, I worry your gastric problem will rpse."

    Due to Finley''s past habit of irregr meals, he developed a stomach condition, so now, he needed to take his meals regrly and on time. Sometimes, when he workedte into the

    G

    Chapter 19 In Another While

    night, he would also asionally have supper. However, not only did Finley not have his lunch on time that day, but he still hadn''t had his dinner either. Daphne genuinely worried. his intensive work might take a toll on his health. Finley nced at the door. He didn''t know what he was expecting, as he knew she wouldn''te back. However, he still wanted to wait a little longer.

    "In another while."

    "But, Mr. Dean..."

    Daphne had barely spoken up when Samantha, sweating profusely and looking disheveled, walked in from the door. She leaned against the doorway, catching her breath for a while.

    Good Lord, Finley''s house is way further than I expected! And that uphill road, man, it''s a miracle my legs are still intact.

    Samantha was now tired, hungry, and thirsty. Although she picked a few fruits on the way to curb her hunger, she was still famished.

    Approaching Finley, Samantha saw him still working on theptop and instantly snatched it away, closing it. "No more working sote anymore. What if you overwork yourself?"

    Finley paid no attention to what Samantha said, for his gaze was fixed on her injured arm, where there was arge abrasion, and her feet were covered in small wounds. Finley''s gaze turned grim, but he remained silent.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 All She''ll Get Is a Disabled Husband

    Daphne stood aside, observing as Samantha took Finley''sptop without him getting angry. A content smile unintentionally appeared on her face. After all, Finley usually despised interruptions during work and others touching his belongings. Yet now, despite the fact that Samantha snatched hisptop away, he didn''t react negatively.

    Looks like Mr. Dean isn''t averse to Mrs. Dean.

    Feeling pleased with this observation, Daphne spoke, "Mrs. Dean, why did youe back sote? Mr. Dean has been waiting for you since you left, and look, it''s almost half past nine, yet Mr. Dean still hasn''t had dinner." He hasn''t had dinner?!

    Samantha recalled that in her previous life, Finley had a very strict meal schedule due to his stomach problems. If he didn''t eat on time, he would suffer from stomach aches. No wonder when she came in, Finley seemed to be in poor spirits. It turned out he hadn''t eaten. Annoyed, Samantha red at Finley. "Didn''t I ask Daphne to remind you to eat before I left? Why haven''t you eaten?"

    Ignoring Samantha, Finley instructed Daphne, "You can serve dinner now."

    With that, Finley took the wheelchair beside him, supported himself with both hands, and sat on it. He went to the bathroom for a quick hand wash before heading to the dining table for the meal.

    Seeing Finley ignoring her, Samantha went to wash her hands and then sat beside him to apany him for dinner.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    While eating, Samantha kept serving Finley, saying, "Darling, this dish is delicious. Have more... Darling, the shrimp tastes good. Let me peel it for you... Darling...".

    In no time, she filled Finley''s bowl.

    Expressionless, Finley spoke, "There was suddenly an additional one billion in my ount earlier today. The one who transferred the money was my grandfather, but the note said ''betrothal gift. Was that my grandfather''s betrothal gift to you?"

    is me,

    Samantha, after swallowing her food, looked at Finley and exined solemnly. "The betrothal gift was given by your grandfather to Amy, but now, the one married to you not Amy. So naturally, I had to go to Wace Residence and request for Grandpa''s gifts for Amy to be re for the money but because I truly love you."

    G

    Chapter 20 All She''ll Get Is a Disabled Husband

    Finley, hearing Samantha''s words, smirked sarcastically. "Do you think I''ll believe that?"

    acqua knew that Finley wouldn''t believe such words from her when they were still barely

    acquainted. Still, this was her sincere confession.

    From her clothes, she took out a blood-stained property deed and ced it in front of Finley. "I will prove to you that I didn''t marry you for money but because you are Finley."

    With that, Samantha put down her cutleries and returned to her room.

    Finley looked at the blood-stained property deed in front of him, opened it, and took a nce. The name on it was Amy and not Samantha.

    She had returned all the betrothal gifts to him, and with that, she truly gained nothing but the title of Mrs. Dean and a disabled husband.

    Late at night, after taking a shower, Samantha, perhaps due to exhaustion, couldn''t wait for Finley to return to the room before falling asleep. Finley, looking at the wounds on Samantha''s exposed arms, went to the cab, took out a first aid kit, and carefully applied medic In her sleep, Samantha felt the pain. She...

    G

    Chapter 21 Does the Wound Still Hurt?

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 Does the Wound Still Hurt?

    She intively cried out to Finley, "It hurts. Finley, please blow boo-boo."

    Finley remained silent.

    "Finley, it hurts." In her dreams, Samantha softly called out to Finley repeatedly.

    Ł¤35%0

    Watching as Samantha cried while calling out his name repeatedly, Finley felt his heart being in wrenching pain for some reason. He clearly didn''t know her before, yet he was heartbroken. Why?This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    He struggled to suppress the odd sensation within him and continued to gently apply medicine to Samantha, being extra careful this time to avoid causing her any more pain.

    After tending to Samantha''s arm wound, Finley went to the bathroom, filled a basin with hot water, and applied a warmpress to Samantha. Then, he tenderly cleaned her wound.

    Samantha had a dream where she envisioned scenes from her past life with Finley. At that time, she was still an idiot with the intelligence of an eight-year-

    old. There was an instance when she didn''t listen to Finley, ran down the mountain alone, and ended up injuring her fool

    As darkness fell, Finley found her and saw her feet covered in injuries. She expected him to be angry, but he cradled her in his arms, treating her like a precious gem, reassuring her that he hade and she didn''t need to fear anymore.

    Back then, she didn''t understand the tender emotion in Finley''s eyes. All she knew was that Finley''s embrace was warm. When they returned home, Finley prepared her favorite food, then squatted beside her, using a towel to soothe her feet. He asked if it hurt. She remembered saying, "It won''t hurt if Finley blows on it."

    Then, he gently blew on her wound, even going as far as kissing the back of her foot without any aversion to the dirt.

    Memories from her past life ovepped with her dream.

    When Samantha woke up again, it was already the next morning. She thought her feet would be sore after walking for so long the evening before, but she felt no difort. Not only that, but her injured arm had been properly bandaged. It''s Finley!

    G

    Chapter 21 Does the Wound Still Hurt?

    He always liked to say one thing but act the other way. He was clearly concerned and had noticed her injury, yet he remained tight-lipped and only dressed her wounds after she fell asleep.

    Samantha lowered her gaze and smiled happily as she gazed at the bandages on her arm.

    Just then, a knock came at the door, and Daphne entered. Seeing Samantha awake, she said, "You''re awake, Mrs. Dean. How do you feel now? Does the wound still hurt?"

    "Did you also know about my injury?"

    Daphneughed, "Of course, Mrs. Dean. I called the doctor over to dress your wound. How could I not know?"

    Daphne''s words froze the smile on Samantha''s face, and she dropped her eyelids. "I thought Finley had dressed my wounds. It wasn''t him, huh?"

    Dreams were indeed just dreams-how could theye true?

    Daphne looked at Samantha''s disappointment and wanted to tell her that it was indeed Finley who had bandaged her. However, the words stuck in Daphne''s throat because he had. ordered her not to tell Samantha. Why? Simple. He knew his days were numbered, so he didn''t want to give her much hope and affect her whole life. Moreover, the only reason Finley let Samantha stay was to fulfill John''s wish.

    He always put others before himself, considering them, but...

    22-29

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 Poison Can Harm and Heal

    But he never considered himself.

    Daphne unconsciously sighed as she thought about this. She ced a pair of ts in front of Samantha. "Mrs. Dean, I noticed you wore high heels yesterday and ended up hurting your feet. Since high heels don''t suit you, wear ts instead." Samantha looked at the ts, which were roughly her size, and curiously asked Daphne, "Ms. Stuart, how do you know my size?"

    Of course, she didn''t know! The shoes were sent over by Finley early in the morning. However, since he forbade her from telling the truth, Daphne simply came up with an excuse. "I estimated."

    Daphne, whether in her past life or this one, was quite attentive. Moreover, in her past life, Daphne took care of everything for her, so Samantha didn''t doubt Daphne''s words.

    After putting on the ts Daphne provided and expressing her gratitude, Samantha went to the bathroom to freshen up. When she came out, Daphne was still in the room. Samantha asked curiously, "Ms. Stuart, is there anything else?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr. Dean went to thepany today. Before leaving, he instructed that if you want to go anywhere, you should have the chauffeur drive you instead."

    Samantha felt a little awkward after hearing Daphne''s words.

    Although she didn''t mention to Finleyst night that she had damaged his car, Finley, being Finley, could certainly find out easily where the car went if he wanted to know. So, when he had Daphne tell her not to drive, it was probably because he didn''t want her to ruin anoth After all, he still didn''t like her at the moment. It wouldn''t make sense if he forbade her from driving because he was concerned about her safety.

    Samantha scratched her head somewhat embarrassedly. "Got it. I won''t drive anymore."

    "Let''s go down for breakfast then, Mrs. Dean. "Okay"

    After breakfast, Samantha instructed the chauffeur to take her down the mountain. The matter of detoxifying Finley was urgent, so Samantha nned to head down the mountain that day to buy medicinal herbs that could be used to detoxify Finley and help him prepare  GG

    Chapter 22 Poison Can Harm and Heal

    the medicine.

    The poison in Finley''s body wasplex, and to detoxify, they needed to fight fire with fire. Also, the dosage had to be precise, or Finley could die from it. Additionally, Samantha didn''t know the poison''s form, so she nned to experiment on herself. As long poisoned w Under the escort of the chauffeur, Samantha arrived at a traditional pharmacy.

    s she didn''t get

    Looking at the bustling traditional pharmacy, Samantha handed over the list of herbs she had noted down beforehand to the pharmacist. Seeing various poisonous herbs on Samantha''s prescription, the pharmacist unconsciously frowned. "Miss, what do you want to do with "I have ns for them."

    Besides, thebination of multiple poisonous herbs might not necessarily create poison. It could also possibly be a cure. She remembered the genius doctor told her this in her past life: poison could harm and heal. A blend of multiple poisonous herbs could also be a cure After hearing Samantha''s words, the pharmacist said to her, "Miss, for us to dispense these kinds of poisonous herbs, we need to register with your real name. After all, if something goes wrong, we need to be able to locate the person responsible."

    Samantha acknowledged and took out her ID. Following the pharmacist''s instructions, shepleted a real-name registration before waiting for the pharmacist to prepare the herbs she needed.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 Has Your Intelligence Recovered? Chapter 23 Has Your Intelligence Recovered?

    Just then, a man walked in through the door, a man that Samantha would never forget in her life-Noah Hunter! The man who, in her past life, conspired with Amy to harm her. He had returned to the country.

    Originally, Samantha thought of curing Finley before dealing with the pair of sc*m, Amy and Noah. Little would she know that Noah hade to her instead. If she didn''t take this chance to swindle him, she''d lose out, wouldn''t she?! miserable her life was. But now, standing in front of Finley, Samantha seemed to

    The moment Noah entered the traditional pharmacy, he was deeply attracted by Samantha, who stood out the most in the crowd. He had been abroad for several years, and before he left, Samantha''s intelligence had not recovered. As an ''idiot,'' her appearance naturally su provide her with good food, let alone anything else good. So, during the three years she became an ''idiot, only she knew how golden aura. No matter how many people were around, wherever she stood, she was

    radiate a

    undoubtedly the most beautiful one.

    Noah''s gaze followed Samantha''s movements. He thought the young woman seemed familiar, but he couldn''t quite remember where he had seen her before. It wasn''t until Samanthapleted the registration and the pharmacist went to prepare her herbs that Samantha She maintained a polite smile while Noah continued to look at her with a puzzled expression, his gaze lingering on the enchanting figure of Samantha in front of him. "You are..."

    "Noah, you''re still so young. How can your memory be already so poor?" Samantha chuckled. "It''s me, Samantha. Don''t you recognize me?"

    There was a hint of sarcasm in her tone, but Noah seemed not to have noticed. He just continued to rivet his gaze on Samantha, one with a sense of invasion and possession.

    He never expected that, after three years, Samantha, who used to be all disheveled and would only giggle foolishly at him, would be so beautiful.

    "Has your intelligence recovered?" he asked uncertainly, and she elegantly replied, "Yeah, my intelligence has recovered."

    Simrly, all that Noah and Amy did to her in her three years as an ''idiot'' had been restored along with her rebirth. Although Noah had gone abroad midway, he, along with Amy, hadn''t spared her from the harm and mockery before he left. Therefore, in this reincarnation, Sa to her.

    Chapter 23 Has Your Intelligence Recovered?

    Noah''s gaze remained fixed on Samantha, looking at her radiant, fair skin and her wless face without a visible pore. Unconsciously, Noah gulped as he observed Samantha''s shiningplexion. When Samantha became an ''idiot'' before, he hadn''t noticed her beauty. Bu Probably realizing he had been staring at Samantha for too long and believing he had been rude, Noah changed the subject and asked Samantha, "By the way, what brings you here? Is here something wrong with your health that requires herbal medicine for treatment?" amantha naturally wouldn''t tell Noah she hade for Finley. After all, the fewer people ho knew about her treating Finley, the better. So, she lied, "I''ve been feeling a bit unwell tely, so I thought I''d buy some herbal medicine. Noah, what about you? Why are you here?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 Swindling Him Out of Fifty Million

    "Get medicine for my grandfather."

    35%;

    5 Free Coins

    Josiah Hunter had treated Samantha fairly well in her past life. Moreover, when Noah wanted to annul his marriage to marry Amy, Josiah was the first to object. In fact, he even severed all ties with Noah for Samantha. Thinking about this, she asked Noah, "How is Grandpa Josiah?"

    "It''s his old ailment. He needs to take herbal medicine for conditioning."

    Samantha nodded. "I''ll visit him when I can.

    The next second, the pharmacist returned with Samantha''s medicine. "Miss, your medicine is ready. Will you be paying with a card or in cash?

    "Card, please." Samantha opened her bag, pretending to search for her wallet. However, after searching for a while, she couldn''t find it. "I forgot to bring my wallet. How about I owe you, and I''lle to pay next time?"

    The pharmacist was about to refuse, but Noah generously handed his card to the pharmacist. "I''ll cover her payment."

    His domineering gesture made Samantha sneer. Trying to be generous, eh? Well, you''ll regret itter!

    After the pharmacist took Noah''s card, Samantha turned to Noah embarrassingly. "I''m sorry" to have you pay on my behalf when we haven''t seen each other for a long time. How about this? I''ll return you the money the next time we meet?" "Don''t worry about it, Noah generously replied. The medicine doesn''t cost much. You don''t have to pay me back."

    "But-

    Interrupting Samantha before she could finish her words, Noah said, "Sam, if you still consider me as a brother, don''t be so polite with me."

    Ar that, Samantha pretended to be very touched and said, "Thank you, Noah. I''ll treat you to a meal next time."

    "Sure."

    Shortly after, the pharmacist handed Noah''s card back to him. Noah took it, then said to Samantha, "Sam, do you have timeter? I''ll treat you to a meal."

    G

    Chapter 24 Swindling Him Out of Fifty Million

    Samantha nced at the time; it was almost noon. nning to bring lunch to Finley soon, she declined Noah''s invitation, "Sorry, Noah, I have something to doter. I can''t have lunch with you this time. Next time, I''ll treat you." With t

    Samantha left with the medicine.

    Noah was about to go

    after her when he received a text message on his phone. ''Dear Gold Card user, at 11.15 a.m., you purchased medicinal herbs totaling fifty million."

    Fifty million?! Noah was somewhat skeptical, thinking he might have misread. What medicine did Samantha buy that cost fifty million?!

    He approached the pharmacist and asked, "What did thedy just buy from you?"

    "Alpine saw-wort, thousand-year-old ginseng, and wild bracket fungi."

    Such expensive supplements, is Samantha not afraid of overdosing?! Noah mused.

    "How can just three ingredients cost fifty million?!"

    The pharmacist replied, "These are rare items our boss spent tens of millions to acquire. We''ve already given you a good deal by only charging you fifty million."

    Oh, how Noah wished he could p himself. He shouldn''t have rejected Samantha''s offer to repay so quickly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Fifty million, gone just like that! Noah thought his heart was bleeding.

    Samantha sat in the back seat, looking at the ginseng, bracket fungi, and saw-

    wort she had just bought. A cold smirk appeared on her lips. Actually, she hadn''t nned to purchase these items, but after seeing Noah, she immediately added these three ingredients to her shopping

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 What Are You All Still Doing Here?

    B:35%0

    Originally, she thought this traditional pharmacy wouldn''t have everything she needed. However, it turned out that the shop did have the three items she was looking for, and she presumed the owner must have spent a considerable sum to auction them.

    In other words, since these items were acquired at a high cost through auction, the natural assumption was that they would be sold at a steep price. Maybe not in the billions, but certainly in the tens of millions. Noah wanted to be generous, right? She would fulfill his desire, then!

    After putting the medicinal herbs away, she had the chauffeur take her to a restaurant. Inside, she ordered a plethora of dishes that she and Finley enjoyed in their past lives. Then, she hopped back into the car and headed to Dean Corporation. When the car came to a stop by the roadside, Samantha noticed someone selling cotton candy. She bought two, remembering how, in her previous life, whenever Finley upset her, he would buy cotton candy to appease her mentally challenging self. Holding the familiar cotton candy, Samantha decided to bring it to Finley''spany and share it with him.

    Half an hourter, Samantha, carrying the packed lunch, took Finley''s exclusive elevator by force despite the front desk''s attempt to stop her.

    She certainly wasn''t going to let the receptionists stop her from going where she wanted to go.

    Samantha arrived on the 88th floor, where Finley was currently in a meeting with thepany''s executives, who had been called back to thepany by Finley since 8.30 a.m. Now, almost noon, hungry and tired, they wondered when their CEO would dismiss them. for lu Perhaps the heavens heard the executives'' prayers as Samantha knocked on the meeting room door and, without giving them a chance to speak, walked in carrying a bunch of things straight to Finley.

    She ced the lunch on the table and, to the shock of the executives, spoke out, "Darling, it''s noon. We should eat, or your gastric will act up again."

    Darling?! The executives were shocked beyond belief. Since when did Boss marry his ninth bride? And this girl ispletely fine, lively, and energetic! What on earth is going on?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    G

    Chapter 25 What Are You All Still Doing Here?

    Noticing the executives were still seated as she removed the containers, Samantha remarked, "My husband and I are going to have our lunch. Are you all nning to stay here and watch us eat?"

    Of course, we want to leave, but the boss still hasn''t given the nod of approval yet, hasn''t he?!

    The executives sat there collectively, not saying a word. It wasn''t until Finley said "Adjourn" that they stood up and left.

    Once everyone was gone, Samantha handed Finley the cutleries. "I was out earlier today and. couldn''t get home in time to cook you lunch personally, darling. These are all takeaways. I hope you won''t mind and make do for now. I''ll personally cook tonight, okay?" Finley stayed silent. He didn''t take the cutleries from Samantha either but picked up a pair from the side and started eating quietly.

    Observing Finley struggling to eat with the mask on, Samantha reached out and removed the mask from his face. "You don''t need to wear a mask in front of me, darling."

    Finley said nothing.

    Samantha ced Finley''s mask aside, then peeled a shrimp and fed him. However, Finley still didn''t open his mouth.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 Better Off Than Following This Dying Man

    Chapter 26 Better Off Than Following This Dying Man 35%

    Samantha grumbled unhappily, "Darling, don''t you know when your wife is feeding you, you should open your mouth to eat? It''s hard to appease an angry wife, you know."

    Finley furrowed his brows and nced at the shrimp in Samantha''s hand, still unwilling to eat it. "Dirty," he scorned instead, leaving Samantha at a loss for words.

    Ladies and gentlemen, what do you do when your husband finds your hands dirty? Cure him of his cleanliness obsession, of course!

    At that, she bit one end of the shrimp and approached Finley. She kissed his lips, feeding. him the shrimp. After that, she ignored his disgusted expression and smiled, saying, "What do you think? It''s not dirty anymore, isn''t it?" Finley, with a disgusted frown, replied, "Even dirtier than before."

    Samantha cupped Finley''s face in response, kissing him several times before proudly saying, "Even if I''m dirty, I''m still your wife. No matter how disgusted you are, I won''t let the title of Mrs. Dean go to another woman because your wife can only be me, Samantha Wace After proiming smugly, she pulled out a piece of tissue from her bag and gently wiped. Finley''s grease-covered face created from her kisses. Take a break with me after lunch."

    Finley remained silent.

    It seemed that no matter what Samantha said, she couldn''t stimte his interest in talking. However, she didn''t mind it as she knew full well the kind of person Finley was; he didn''t like talking to people he wasn''t familiar with. So, she wasn''t upset that he stayed silent. After lunch, Samantha cleared the takeout boxes from the table and tossed them into the trash. Once everything was cleared, she took our two cotton candies from her bag-offering one to Finley and keeping one for herself. She then said to Finley, "Dessert." Finley was at a loss for words. It was the first time he had seen someone consider cotton candy as a dessert.

    While Finley didn''t eat, Samantha enjoyed one. She told Finley, "Darling, if I ever get upset with you, just buy me cotton candy, and I won''t be mad at you anymore."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Is this woman so easily appeased? Could someone lure her away with just a stick of cotton candy in the future?

    Very quickly, Finley realized he was fantasizing again. Considering his current ailing body, even if someone managed to deceive Samantha away, he probably wouldn''t try to keep her. After all, following someone else was better than being with this dying man. 1/9  G

    Chapter 26 Better Off Than Following This Dying Mant

    With this thought, Finley opened hisptop again and began working.

    ncing at the time, Samantha noted it was exactly 12.30 p.m., and she decided to force Finley to take a break at 1 p.m.

    For the next period, Samantha sat quietly beside Finley, keeping himpany. When it struck one o''clock, she shut down Finley''sputer and then pushed him back to his office. from the meeting room. Finley''s office came with a lounge for him to rest whenever needed.

    Samantha opened the door to the lounge and looking at the familiar setup; she couldn''t express how she felt

    at the moment. In her past life, Finley would bring her along whenever he came to work. While he dealt with work, she would watch TV alone in there or sleep whenever she got tired. Every time...

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 You Can Kill Her

    +5 Free Com

    Every time, she would wake up to find herself under a nket. She knew it was Finley.

    Entering Finley''s lounge, Samantha helped him lie down on the bed. Despite his reluctance, Samantha still held him tightly and fell asleep peacefully.

    After two days of reincarnating, this was the first time she had fallen asleep while hugging Finley, who stiffened up the moment she hugged him. Hey there, as rigid as a log, allowing Samantha to hold him.

    At 3 p.m., Samantha woke up from her nap to find Finley no longer by her side. She went to the bathroom to freshen up first beforeing outside the office. Seeing Finley sitting there handling business, Samantha walked up and asked, "Why don''t you rest for another wh Finley didn''t reply to her. Instead, he focused on his work. Samantha opened her mouth, wanting to say many things to Finley, but when the words reached her lips, they turned into, "Since you''re busy, I''ll go back first. Come home early tonight. I''ll wait for you for dinner." At that, she left his office.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Before Samantha disappeared from view, Finley took a gander at her before resuming his

    work.

    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Calista stood at the corner of the corridor, looking at a man with bandages on his hands,ining, "Didn''t I ask you to find Samantha and retrieve the ten billion check and the property deed? Where is it?

    The man hesitated for a moment and replied, "That girl seemed to have be more difficult to deal with than three years ago. I couldn''t retrieve what you wanted."

    Calista, after hearing the man''s words, frothed at the mouth. "I knew I shouldn''t have high hopes for you. My daughter could have earned ten billion and a building for nothing this time. But because of your failure, we''ve lost both the ten billion and the building!" "The ten billion and the building must still be in Samantha''s hands," the man argued. "Once I recover, I''ll find a

    I''ll find a way to get them back."

    Calista nced at the man. "You better not disappoint me again. Remember, you can kill Samantha if she refuses toply."

    "Understood

    G

    Chapter 27 You Can Kill Her

    Samantha, the girl in question of Calista and the man''s scheming, was oblivious to it, for she had arrived at a market, buying groceries after leaving Finley''s office. Since she promised to make Finley dinner, she naturally had to buy the ingredients personally. Half an hourter, Samantha purchased all the ingredients she needed and then returned to the vi with the chauffeur. Once home, she immediately got busy in the kitchen.

    At 8 p.m., Finley returned. Hearing the sound, Samantha quickly emerged from the kitchen and jogged affectionately to him, calling out, "Darling, you''re back! I just finished making dinner. Hurry and wash your hands to eat."

    Finley noticed that Samantha always seemed happy in front of him, and he wondered what she was happy about.

    Without even looking at Samantha, Finley wheeled himself to the bathroom to wash his hands, leaving Samantha at a loss for words.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 Using Herself as the Guinea Pig

    When Finley came out, Samantha had already ced the dishes on the table.

    This time, when preparing the shrimp, Samantha had removed the shells in advance. Now, Finley could eat them without having to peel them himself.

    In her previous life, Finley loved shrimp the most. Therefore, Samantha made a lot of it tonight. Throughout the meal, she served Finley the shrimp, leading Finley to nce at her and say, "I don''t like others to decide what I eat."

    However, Samantha continued to pick food for Finley. "I''m not others; I''m your wife," she said and added after a beat, "Finley, you have to get used to me, your wife''s presence."

    He feared that if he got used to it, he wouldn''t want to die. However, the poison in his body was incurable, so he didn''t want to give Samantha too much hope, nor did he want to respond to her. Not responding was the only thing he could do for her.

    Finley didn''t eat much that night before heading into the study. After Finley left, Samantha held a medicine pot and began brewing medicine. Due to the intense toxicity of the medicine, Samantha didn''t put in much for the first attempt.

    As she brewed the poison, Samantha made notes. At the same time, she also prepared the antidote.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    In her previous life, the genius doctor was afraid Finley couldn''t endure the poison, so he provided an antidote. Samantha remembered that as soon as she felt ufortable after drinking the poison, she would take the antidote. This way, even though it would harm her bo Being a guinea pig to the poison was inherently damaging. Even if the harm wasn''t too severe, there would still be damage. But for Finley, she could endure such pain..

    After brewing the medicine, Samantha, ensuring there was no one around, quickly drank the brewed poison in one gulp. Instantly, Samantha felt her stomach churn ufortably. Then, every organ in her body started to feel uneasy.

    Samantha hastily grabbed the antidote and drank it. She had only taken a small amount, yet the effects were already so intense. Imagine if she had taken the full dose! She might not have survived long enough to drink the antidote Fortunately, she tested it on herself before giving it to Finley; otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    After drinking the antidote, Samantha''spletion remained pale. She leaned against the wall for a brief break and then hid the two medicine pots away. After all, the consequences

    19:35%0

    G.

    Chapter 28 Using Herself as the Guinea Pig

    would be dire if Daphne used them unknowingly for cooking.

    After Samantha tidied everything up, she returned to her room, showered, and theny down on the bed to rest.

    Perhaps genuinely worn out, she didn''t realize it when Finley returned from the study. Finley, sitting in the wheelchair, approached Samantha, observing her bloodless face. His eyebrows involuntarily furrowed. She didn''t look so awful when we had dinner earlier. What happ At that, he felt her forehead- it wasn''t warm. Instead, it was shockingly chilling. Shouldn''t a person normally be down with a fever when they''re unwell? Why would Samantha''s temperature drop instead?

    As Finley was pondering this, Samantha''s body started trembling.

    "Cold... So cold."

    Finley watched Samantha before taking a nket from the side and covering her, but Samantha continued toin about the cold.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 Awful

    Chapter 35%

    29 Awful

    Faced with Samantha''s extreme cold, Finley had no choice but to raise the air conditioning temperature. However, Samantha remained incredibly cold, and when Finley touched her body for the second time, it felt like touching an ice block-extremely cold. "How could this be?" Finley contemted calling the family doctor, but before he could do that, Samantha grabbed his arm, saying, "Finley, I''m so cold... So cold."

    s, due to the air conditioning, Finley felt ufortably hot.

    One should note that it was summertime, and the air conditioning was blowing warm air. He was already sweating, yet Samantha remained icy cold. Unable to find a solution, Finley went to the bed, took off his clothes, and pulled Samantha into his arms. Feeling Finley''s warmth, she reached out and hugged him tightly. As the temperature increased, Samantha''s body gradually warmed up and returned to normal before long. After that, she slept peacefully in Finley''s arms. After confirming Samantha''s recovery, Finley adjust Lying beside Samantha, Finley, still unclothed, allowed Samantha to embrace him. Observing Samantha''s pale face while she slept in his arms, Finley pondered silently.

    Early the next morning, when Samantha woke up, Finley was no longer by her side. She checked the temperature at his spot-

    cold. She couldn''t help wondering if Finley ever returned to the room to sleepst night. Because she used herself as a guinea pig for the poison and fell asleep from exhaustionst night, she only regained consciousness this

    moment.

    Samantha got out of bed feebly, went to the bathroom for a simple wash, and suddenly felt nauseous. She rushed to the toilet and vomited. Looking at the bloodstains in the toilet, Samantha wiped her mouth and flushed the toilet. After rinsing again, she went to the dining

    room.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Finley didn''t go to thepany that day. Instead, he worked from home. Seeing Samantha looking ghastly pale, he instructed Daphne, in a cold tone, "Bring the breakfast out."

    Daphne nodded and brought breakfast to the table.

    Samantha approached the dining table and was stunned by the spread of highly nutritious food. When did the breakfast at Dean Residence be so health-giving?

    Perplexed, Samantha sat down and watched as Fanley approached. She quickly grabbed a bowl and served him a portion of the tonic soup. "Darling, this soup is definitely health-giving. You should drink up." 22:31/ Sun, Sep 29

    Chapter 29 Awful

    340 34%2

    Finley lowered his eyes and took a sip of the chicken soup, only to put the spoon down with displeasure. "What''s wrong, darling?" she asked with a frown.

    "Awful."

    "How can that be?" Samantha, without any aversion, grabbed Finley''s bowl, took a sip from it, and said, "Are you sure there''s nothing wrong with your taste buds, darling? This is delicious!"

    "If it''s so good, why did you only take one sip?" Finley''s tone remained disdainful. Samantha. paused, then, in front of Finley, drank the entire bowl of tonic soup. "See, I finished it. The soup is really not bad at all, so..."

 Chapter 30

    hapter 30 I Know Where Your Sister Is Chapter 30 I Know Where Your Sister Is

    "Now it''s your turn, darling." Samantha served Finley another portion and ced it in front. of him to drink. However, he remained unmoving. Samantha picked up a spoon, intending to feed Finley, but she suddenly felt difort in her stomach. She stood up, rushed into t "Get her a doctor," Finley said to Daphne, who nodded in acknowledgment.

    After breakfast, she arranged for a family doctor toe and examine Samantha. Due to Finley''s frequent health issues, several doctors, nearly all renowned physicians from around the world, resided in the mansion. However, even with their expertise, they couldn''t formu Samanthay weak on the bed, and the doctor began conducting an examination. Now, in the room, there was only her and the doctor. Finley and Daphne were not present.

    Samantha looked at the doctor examining her. She recognized him-Elias Leventhorpe, the one Finley trusted the most. In her past life, he had treated her, but unfortunately, he couldn''t

    cure herpletely. Nevertheless, his medical skills were considered exceptional among the younger generation of doctors.

    Observing Elias'' furrowed brows afterpleting the examination, Samantha asked, "You already figured out my condition, haven''t you?"

    As the test results were not yet avable, Elias was only specting. However, upon hearing Samantha''s question, he felt that his guess was likely urate. "You''ve been poisoned," he stated, pausing for a moment before adding, "And it''s a potent toxin. You might have a "This kind of poison is a mixture of several dozen highly toxic substances. If you want to detoxify, you''ll need to increase the dosage. Since there are dozens of variations of poisons in this, I currently can''t formte an antidote for you. If you have a detoxifying agent, you ca your body."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Samantha coughed twice and looked at Elias. "Can you please not tell Finley about my poisoning?"

    "Why?" he inquired.

    "Because I don''t want him to worry about me, and currently, it''s not a big deal. So, Dr. Leventhorpe, can you keep this confidential for me?"

    "It might not be possible because I am Finley''s doctor, not yours. Even if I don''t say anything,

    G

    Chapter 30 I Know Where Your Sister Is

    19434

    Finley will ask. At that time, I will still have to inform him. I''m sorry, Ms. Wace, I can''t promise your request." Elias shrugged and packed the medicines into a box. "Now, Ms. Wace, rest well. I''ll be off."

    As Elias was about to leave, Samantha quickly spoke up, "I know, Dr. Leventhorpe, that you''ve been searching for your sister all these years. If I tell you I know where your sister is, can you keep it a secret for me?"

    When Elias was a toddler, he had taken his sister out to y secretly, resulting in her being abducted by traffickers. Since then, Elias had been tirelessly searching for his sister. The reason he became Finley''s private doctor was not only to help cure Finley but also to levera

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 Can Chi Energy Deficiency Cause Hematemesis?

    0% 34%2

    Chapter 31 Can Chi Energy Deficiency Cause Hematemesis?

    It was a pity that Elias could not locate his sister, despite having been searching for her for a long time. Simrly, Finley had no luck in finding her either.

    However, Samantha remembered in her past life that Elias would eventually find his sister at the orphanage through Finley''s help. It would be a year from now until Elias could find his sister. If Elias promised to keep the secret for her, Samantha could help him locate his sis Upon hearing Samantha''s statement, Elias, who was about to leave, stopped and looked at her in disbelief. "What did you just say?"

    All this while. Elias has been looking for his sister. He also sought help from Finley, but to no avail either. Yet, Samantha imed that she could help him find his sister.

    How is this possible?

    Elias walked back toward Samantha and excitedly grabbed her by the arm, asking her, "Did you really say that you can find my sister? You''re not lying to me, are you?"

    She would never tell such lies. Samantha earnestly looked at Elias and nodded. "It''s true. As long as you can keep my secret, I can help you find your sister."

    Upon hearing Samantha''s words, Elias immediately nodded without thinking about it. "Alright, I''ll keep this secret for you. As long as you find my sister, I''ll do anything that you ask of me."

    Creak! Suddenly, the door was opened.

    Finley entered the room with Daphne and saw Elias holding Samantha''s arm, indicating at high level of affection between the two of them. Finley subconsciously frowned and asked, "How is she?" Of course, he was referring to Samantha.

    With Finley in sight, Elias awkwardly moved his arm away from Samantha''s shoulder. "Mrs. Dean iscking some Chi, but she would be all good with a bit of nourishment," Elias replied. Chi-deficiency?

    "Would it cause vomiting?"

    Elias probably wasn''t good at lying, so he began to fabricate a story.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "In severe cases, yes. Given Mrs. Dean''s paleplexion and weak body, it seems that she

    G

    Chapter 31 Can Chi Energy Deficiency Cause Hematemesis?

    5 Free Coins

    hasn''t been consuming nutritious food. That''s why she vomits whatever she cats to replenish. her body. To put it simply, Mrs. Dean has a condition that requires nurturing. For now, it''s better for her to drink traditional medicine to regte her body." Finley nodded after taking a nce at Elias and Samantha, and then asked Daphne to walk him out.

    As soon as Finley left, Elias quicklyid his eyes on Samantha and said, "I''ve already kept your secret. Now, can you tell me where my sister is?"

    Samantha coughed weakly and said, "In order to prevent you from letting it slip in front of Finley, I can''t tell you where your sister is just yet. I will let you know her whereabouts as soon as I recover.

    Elias wanted to probe further, but he eventually held back.

    He had endured for over a decade, so waiting for a few more days wouldn''t harm.

    Elias nodded and said, "Alright! Now, give me the detoxifying medicine. I will prepare it for you and help you restore your health. Once I am certain that you have recovered, I will ask you where my sister is."

    "Okay." Samantha went to the side and handed Elias the prescription she had earlier. After reading it, Elias looked surprised and asked, "Did you write this prescription?" prepared

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 How Is She?

    "You write so beautifully. Are you also a medical student?"

    She had been a fool for three years. As soon as freshman year finished, she took a break from her studies due to brain damage.

    In her previous life, she remembered studying management in order to learn the ropes of running apany as soon as possible, and eventually take over Wace Corporation from Dale Wace. However, she ended up bing intellectually impaired as soon as she fin She had already thoroughly read books onpany management in her previous life. With her restored intelligence, she returned to Saint Night to study management again. Now that she had recovered, she no longer wanted to study management but medicine, all for Fin Only by mastering medical skills could she better care for Finley in the future. Who knew, once she qualified as a medical professional, she might even be able to restore Finley''s face to that of a normal person.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t like Finley''s looks now, but she would like to see him fully recovered. That way, he would be a little happier.

    When Samantha thought of this, she answered Elias''s question, "I originally nned to study management, but now I want to study medicine."

    "For Finley''s sake?"

    Samantha nodded with a smile, "Yes, for him."

    Although Elias didn''t understand Samantha, he could tell from her eyes that she had strong feelings for Finley.

    This time, Finley was no longer alone.

    That''s great.

    Living room.

    Daphne watched as Finley continued to handle his business with a straight face. She couldn''t understand and asked, "Mr. Dean, you''ve seen how lovey-dovey Elias and Mrs. Dean were in the room just now. Why don''t you ask him to leave Mrs. Dean''s room?" Finley responded coldly, evading the question, "Do you think Elias Leventhorpe and

    G

    Chapter 32 How Is She?

    Samantha Wace make a good couple?"

    Daphne couldn''t quite grasp what Finley had meant and asked, "Why are you asking me this, Mr. Finley?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "I think Elias and Samantha make a good couple.

    "But Samantha is your wife, Mr. Dean."

    Finley squeezed a bitter smile. "No, she isn''t, because Samantha and I haven''t officially gotten married. The reason I kept her around is that I didn''t want my grandfather to send me a tenth bride. Ms. Stuart, Samantha is not my wife. She is currently single. I don''t know why Daphne couldn''t believe what she had just heard from Finley. Is Mr. Dean suggesting that he wants to set Samantha up with Elias?

    She frowned and said, "Mr. Dean, you''re hurting Mrs. Dean''s feelings by doing this."

    Finley coldly interrupted, "Again, she is not Mrs. Dean."

    Looking at Finley determined to set Samantha and Elias up, Daphne was agape and had nothing else to say.

    After leaving Samantha''s room with the prescription, Elias drove down the hills directly to get the medicine for her.

    Samantha came to the living room after a break and saw Finley sitting on the sofa, reading documents. She went to the kitchen and poured a ss of water, cing it in front of him.

    "Drink more water."

    Cough! Cough! Cough.

    Finley said nothing.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 Wait For Me, Finley

    "Didn''t Elias say you were just physically weak? Why are you coughing?"

    + Free Col

    Samantha casually made up an excuse to dismiss Finley''s concern. "I think I caught a cold yesterday, because my throat is a bit inmed. It''s nothing serious, though. I just need to drink more water."

    Finley didn''t respond, and Samantha didn''t bother him. She poured Finley a ss of water and went on to prepare some cut fruits for him in the kitchen. "Have some fruit." He looked at her paleplexion and said, "Since you''re not feeling well, go back to your room and have a proper rest. Don''t keep walking back and forth in front of me." For fear that Samantha wouldn''t want to go back to her room, Finley spoke with a disgusted expression, "If you do not stay in your room, you''ll spread the germs to me." Samantha was speechless. She nced at Finley and saw that he genuinely feared her infecting him with her illness. She covered her mouth and left for her room to rest. Samantha woke up in a daze in the afternoon. Elias had sent her an antidote, and Samantha stopped coughing and felt better after taking it. It seemed that the dosage of the detoxification medicine was indeed incorrect; otherwise, she wouldn''t have been in such difort.

    After taking the medicine, Elias checked Samantha''s pulse.

    "Your pulse looks much better than before. After drinking a few more bowls of the antidote, the poison in your body will be eliminated."

    "Thank you."

    Feeling a bit more energetic, Samantha immediately wanted to see what Finley was doing because she felt like she hadn''t seen him in a long time.

    Indeed, it felt like an eternity since shest saw him. But it hadn''t even been a day yet, and she was already thinking about him.

    Samantha left her room for the living room. Not seeing Finley there, she asked Daphne curiously, "M

    Stuart, where is Finley? Where did he go?"

    "Mr. Dean went to the office.

    What time is it? Finley went to the office?

    Chapter 33 Wait For Me, Finley

    Although Samantha was worried about Finley''s health, she couldn''t do anything about it.

    After all, he was the CEO of Dean Corporation, and he had to attend to his work.

    She should support him. This thought improved her mood a little.

    She went to the kitchen and started preparing dinner for Finley tonight.

    It was eight o''clock in the evening, but Finley still hadn''te back. Samantha stood outside the front door, waiting for him. The wind started blowing, rustling the leaves. Samantha rubbed her arms to ward off the cold.

    In a daze, Samantha saw lightning shing across the sky.

    Is it going to run)This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Samantha remembered the poison in Finley''s body and quickly ran back to the hall. She picked up thendline and dialed Finley''s number, but no one answered. Now Samantha was even more worried about Finley,

    She went to Daphne and asked for the keys to a car, then drove one off the vi. She had initially promised Finley to let the driver take her no matter where she went.

    However, she was afraid that the driver was driving too slowly and couldn''t get to Finley''s office soon enough. Although she wasn''t a professional racer, she could continuously elerate. A sports car raced on the road.

    Wait for me, Finley

    Dean Corporation.

    The wheelchair-bound Finley suddenly curled up in pain on the ground. Both his body and head hun like they were being pricked with needles.

    At first, it felt like being pricked with needles, butter, it might have turned into the sensation of being repeatedly stabbed with a knife

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 I Will Help You

    Chapter 34 I Will Help YourThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    A sharp pang of pain struck Finley, causing him to copse to the ground, trembling uncontrobly. Despite the agony, he managed to remain silent.

    +5 Free Com

    It was already nine o''clock at night, and everyone had already left thepany for the day. except Finley. The darkness engulfed his body, while the sound of thunder outside grew increasingly louder, intensifying his suffering.

    When Samantha arrived at Finley''s office, she found him on the verge of losing consciousness, Seeing him lying on the ground and clutching his head, Samantha rushed toward to support him and said, "Finley, I''m here. It''s going to be alright." Seeing Finley in such agony, Samantha felt a sense of constricted pain and

    suffocation in her heart. Finley lifted his eyelids to take a look at Samantha upon hearing her crying and asked her why she was crying. She held back tears and said, "I''m not crying. I can''t cry in front of you. I need to be strong so I can take care of you" Samantha held Finley in her arms, gently removing the mask from his face and discarding it. She tenderly caressed his injured face and said, "Don''te to the office in the afternoon anymore. Do you know how far it is from home? I drove a long way to get here." Running out of words to say, Finley paused and said, "If you think it''s too far, then don''t

    Listening to Finley''s weak voice, Samantha was no longer as frustrated as before. All she had left was a sense of sympathy for him. She leaned in and kissed him on the lips, saying. "I had toe because you''re here."

    A thunderous boom echoed outside, diverting Finley''s attention. However, the pain in his body resurfaced. Samantha furrowed her brows with concern and said, "Hold on to me, Finley. Everything will be alright because I will be here helping you." She had originally nned

    to give him the second dose of medication in a few days, but now it seemed impossible. She had to inject it for Finley immediately, or else he wouldn''t survive much longer. Samantha held Finley tightly and began to help him shift his focus. She whispered in his car. "Do you love with you?" Finley remained silent.

    Samantha continued, "Because I had a dream before marrying you. In that dream, you were a really lonely person living in darkness, waiting for someone to redeem you. You yearned for a ray of light to illuminate your world."

    "Then, the heavens heard your plea and sent me to your side, making me your wife. In my dream, my intellect hadn''t fully recovered, and my mental age was only eight. Perhaps it was

    Mon, Sep JU

    Chapter 34 I Will Help You

    my innocence that made you choose to stay with me."

    "At the age of eight, I was naive and unaware of the ways of the world. I stayed by your side. every day, seeking yourpanionship. As time went by, you got used to my presence and showed me tenderness and kindness. To what extent were you kind to me? You would

    4

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 Is That Why You Like Me?

    64

    "But at that time, I struggled to understand your feelings due to my limited understanding. Yet, you never despised me; instead, you stood steadfastly by my side and supported me every step of the way.

    "Initially, I thought our happiness wouldst forever. But in my dream, an unexpected urrence restored my intelligence, wiping clean all memories of our time together.

    "I began inflicting cruel pain on you, convincing myself that by treating you this way, you wouldn''t love me anymore, wouldn''t confine me, and would let me go. It was a misguided assumption. In the dream, you pleaded with me not to leave you, but I disregarded your pleas. "After your departure, I fled, escaping the stifling confines of the vi. At that moment, I held onto the hope that happiness awaited me, but tragedy soon befell me. I was murdered, my body callously discarded in the woods to decay under the sun.

    "My body dposed and was ravaged by snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Just when all hope seemed lost, you appeared. Like a ray of sunshine, you stood before my decaying corpse. With tenderness, you lifted my rotting body, cradling me as if I were a precious treasur

    1

    "Gently, you ced me on the bed, kissing my decaying flesh. After avenging my death, you

    drank poison, ending your own life in front of my lifeless body. In that moment of your passing, I finally realized that you, Finley Dean, were the only man who truly loved and. cherished me in this world. With all the sorrow in my heart, I cried out your name, but you could no Samantha''s tears fell onto Finley''s face.

    Finley''s heart clenched with pain as he tremblingly raised his hand to wipe away her tears. "It was just a dream.""

    Samantha shook her head. "No, to me, it wasn''t a dream. It felt as though I had experienced it firsthand. Whether you believe my words or not, I want you to know that since I''ve chosen to love you, I will never let you go."

    After a lingering silence, he asked. "Is that why you like me?"

    She nodded. "Yes, that''s why I like you."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    He couldn''t help but chuckle at her words. "Your excuse is quite feeble. My grandfather used To send women to me, each with their own reasons for liking me. When I asked them why,

    GG ti.

    Chapter 35 Is That Why You Like Me?

    2K 64%

    they would concoct borate exnations. Yet, even their fanciful tales seem more convincing than your im that your fondness for me began in the realm of dreams."

    Despite her sincere recounting to Finley, he didn''t believe even a word she said.

    Is he still doubting my sincerity toward him? she wondered.

    With a pained expression, she looked at Finley and confessed, "Finley, I''m serious."

    But he didn''t believe her. Her sincerity, to him, seemed like a jest.

    Falling for me in a dream?

    In a dream?

    Finley sneered. Now that the thunder had stopped and the pain of his body had subsided, he distanced himself from Samantha, addressing her coldly. "You..." Mon, Sep 30 G

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 Couldn''t Understand His Words?

    "You can leave now." Finley stated tly.

    Samantha sensed Finley''s reluctance to delve deeper into the topic they had just discussed. Following his lead, she asked, "And what about you?

    "I have some business matters to attend to at thepany. I''ll be staying here tonight."

    A trace of disappointment flickered across Samantha''s face at Finley''s response.

    "So you won''t be joining me for dinner?"

    I''ll order takeout.

    "But..."

    I''ve cooked so many delicious meals for you at home. And I don''t want to leave; I want to stay and keep youpany.

    However, Finley didn''t give Samantha the chance. Seizing the moment while she was lost in thought, he made a phone call without her knowledge. She only caught snippets of his conversation, hearing him instruct someone on the other end, "Come to mypany and pi It seemed Finley was determined to have her leave, even arranging for a driver to pick her up. But she neither needed a driver nor wanted to go back.

    After Finley ended the call, Samantha pleaded, "Could you please not rush me to leave?"

    Finley''s response was cold and direct. "No."

    She stared at Finley for a moment before nodding. "Alright, since you''re insistent on me leaving, then I''ll go. But I don''t need your driver to take me because I drove here myself."

    With that, Samantha left Finley''s office without hesitation.

    He watched her retreating figure, a jumble of emotions swirling within him, none of which he could quite articte.

    She''d better stay away from me, he thought bitterly At least this way, she won''t be upset when I''m

    gone.

    Samantha took the elevator downstairs, braving the heavy rain to fetch dinner for Finley

    III

    Chapter 36 Couldn''t Understand His Words?

    from a nearby restaurant and deliver it to his office. Before heading back upstairs, she deliberately punctured her car tire.

    She believed Finley wouldn''t press her to go home with her car broken.

    With a satisfied smirk, she ascended the stairs with the dinner in hand. Upon reaching the top, she spotted Finley in his wheelchair, gazing out the window. She approached him and stole a kiss on his cheek. "What caught your eye? Finley was stunned into silence. "I told you to leave, didn''t I?"

    Samantha nodded. "Yes, I did leave as you instructed, but it was only to buy dinner for us. Now that dinner is here, it''s only natural for me to return."

    Finley frowned. "Samantha, you should realize that I''m trying to get you to go home."

    Samantha sighed in distress. "I fully intended to, but on my way here, my car tire punctured. So, I might not be able to go back tonight. But if that''s the case, I''mpletely fine with us spending the night together here at thepany." Car tire punctured?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    He could tell the tire hadn''t punctured itself; she had done it on purpose.

    He wondered why Samantha couldn''t understand his intentions. Didn''t she realize I had been driving her away? But now, why was she refusing to leave?

    "Samantha Wace!" His tone grew stern.

    Seeing Finley''s anger, Samantha innocently blinked at him. "What''s wrong?"

    As Finley met Samantha''s innocent gaze, he found himself unable to utter a single word. Eventually, he had no choice but to move aside and quietly partake of the dinner Samantha had bought for him.

    Seeing Finley wasn''t pressing her to leave, Samantha hurriedly offered him some meat from her box. "Darling, have some more."

    Finley remained silent, pondering whether Samantha genuinely couldn''t understand his words or if she was pretending not to.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 Is She In Trouble?

    64

    He had been trying to keep her away from him in his own way, but why couldn''t she grasp

    his intent?

    He was on the verge of death!

    The poison in his body had seeped into his bone marrow, and perhaps one more merciless strike would take his life away.

    Thus, he sincerely hoped Samantha wouldn''t waste her time with a man as unappealing and disabled as he was

    Seeing Samantha dutifully serving him food throughout the meal, Finley lost his appetite.

    He

    put down his cutlery and wheeled himself back to the lounge, shutting Samantha out.

    Samantha understood why Finley wanted her to leave; he felt he was running out of time and didn''t want to hold her future back.

    All his actions now mirrored those of his past life. Back then, when he learned that his life wasing to an end, he pushed her away. However, she couldn''tprehend the significance of life fading away then. All she knew was her deep desire to stay by Finley''s side. Thus, despite Finley''s attempts to send her away, she always returned to the vi with the guidance of the lingering fragrance of osmanthus flower.

    Finley had sent her away three times in his past life.

    Each time, she came back on her own, and each time, she ended up getting hurt.

    Seeing her endure such pain, Finley eventually resolved to keep her by his side. Now, with her intelligence recovered, she saw through his facade. Thus, no matter how forcefully Finley tried to make her leave, she would not budge.

    She had made her vow clear to Finley: in this life and beyond, even in the clutches of death, she would stand by his side.

    The night breeze blew gently, causing a soft rustling in the dead of night.

    Raindrops pattered against the floor-to-ceiling windows. Samantha nced at the cold meal. before her and picked it up, intending to warm it in the microwave. However, she found that the staff lounge was locked.

    12 36 Mon Sep 30 CC *

    Chapter 37 Is She In Trouble?

    Samantha had no choice but to throw the meal away and brave the pouring rain to fetch Finley a fresh supper.

    Knowing Finley had only eaten a few bites tonight, she anticipated his hunger, and with an empty stomach, he was likely to have gastric difort.

    Therefore, she had to go out to buy stomach medicine and supper for him.

    Not long after Samantha left, Finley, feeling ufortable, wheeled himself out of the lounge. In the office, he couldn''t spot Samantha anywhere, prompting a sense of loss within him.

    Assuming she had gone home, he dialed the vi''s phone number to ensure her safe arrival. Before long, Daphne''s voice came through the phone. "Mr. Dean."

    "Has Samantha arrived home?" asked Finley.

    "Has Mrs. Dean returned?" In doubt, Daphne put Finley on hold and went to check the room. She found the bed was still cold; the yard had no car parked and no sign of anyone outside. Observing the pouring rain through the window, she returned to the hallway to answer It had been almost three to four hours since he asked Samantha to go home. Why hadn''t she arrived yet?

    Could something have happened to her?

    At the mere thought of this possibility, Finley furrowed his brows tightly.

    "Ask Elias

    to find Samantha. Once he locates her, contact me immediately," he instructed.

    With that, Finley hung up and wheeled himself to the elevator, descending to the ground floor. Listening to the pouring rain, he sat in his wheelchair with his worry intensified.

    Could Samantha have encountered danger on her way home in this heavy rain? Is she in trouble?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Anxiety surged through Finley''s mind.

    G Gi.

    Chapter 38 He Always Spoke with Hidden Intent

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 He Always Spoke with Hidden I ent .

    Finley clutched his phone and dialed a number with no contact name. As the call hung in anticipation, Samantha appeared in his view, drenched in rainwater and holding a bowl of steaming dumplings.

    She hurried toward Finley, who sat in a wheelchair and looked at him with concern. "Darling. why do you look so pale? Is your stomach bothering you?"

    She wiped the rain off her face and handed him the steaming dumplings. "Here are the dumplings I bought for you. I was worried they would cool down, so I''ve been holding them. close to keep them warm. They''re still piping hot. Hurry upstairs and eat them. Once you''ve Finley didn''t respond to Samantha''s words; instead, he gazed at her, her hair still dripping. with water.

    Do

    Samantha continued, apologizing, "I had nned to buy you stomach medicine, but there is pharmacy near the restaurant I went to, so I couldn''t get it for you. If your stomach still bothers you after eating, I can immediately fetch it for you." Her words were earnest, devoid of any jesting with Finley.

    He believed her promise. If he were to tell her that his stomach still hurt after eating, he knew she would genuinely go and buy stomach medicine for him.

    Looking at the dumplings in Samantha''s hand, Finley asked, "Why didn''t you go home?"

    With a smile adorning her face, Samantha replied, "Because wherever my husband is, I''ll be there too. I can''t leave my husband alone to go home. Besides, as long as my husband is there, that ce is my home."

    Finley was momentarily speechless at Samantha''s words, then remarked, "Idiot."

    Samantha didn''t buy into Finley''s insult. Instead, she responded by praising him. "If I''m an idiot, it''s perfectly fine as long as my husband is smart, don''t you think?"

    Once again, Finley found himself speechless.

    Ah-choo! Ah-choo!

    Samantha sneezed twice, rubbed her nose, and turned to Finley. "Darling, it''s so cold outside. Can we go upstairs?"

    Finley looked at Samantha, who waspletely soaked and took off his coat, offering it to her. Just as Samantha felt touched by the gesture, she heard Finley say, ''Hold this for me."

    G G

    Chapter 38 He Always Spoke with Hidden Intent

    You don''t say what you mean! It''s obvious you want me to wear your coat, she thought.

    Samantha epted the coat from Finley''s outstretched hand and draped it over her shoulders. Then, with Finley holding the dumplings in his hand, she wheeled him upstairs.

    After returning to Finley''s office, Samantha went to the restroom to take a shower. Being soaked to the bone, she knew she''d catch a cold if she didn''t.

    As Samantha showered, Finley opened the dumplings she had bought for him. They were mild and without chili oil, garlic and onions he disliked.

    It seemed like Samantha knew his taste very well.

    Did Grandpa tell Samantha about my preferences? he wondered.

    He pondered what benefits his grandfather might have bestowed upon her to make her treatThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    him so well.

    But wasn''t Amy Wace the wife his grandfather had chosen for him?

    If any benefits were given, they should have been for Amy, not Samantha. Since Samantha didn''t receive any benefits, why would she treat him so well?

    At times, Finley truly didn''t understand Samantha''s thoughts.

    By the time Samantha came out from the restroom, Finley had already finished eating the dumplings.

    As Samantha dried her hair and wrapped herself in

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 I Want You To Help Me Blow-dry My ir

    Chapter 391 Want You To Help Me Blow-dry My Hair

    By the time Finley was about to refuse, Samantha had already taken out the hairdryer from the drawer and ced it in Finley''s hand. Finley fell silent.

    "Do it yourself." Finley said.

    "I don''t want to," Samantha replied stubbornly, then she immediately fell asleep in his armsC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Finley''s clothes were soaked by Samantha''s hair

    He had no choice but to helplessly blow-dry Samantha''s hair.

    As the warm air blew over Samantha''s head, she fell into a deep sleep under the sound of the hairdryer.

    The next morning, at dawn.

    The sun shone on Samantha''s face from Finley''s resting room. She stirred ufortably and drowsily opened her eyes and looked around.

    Not seeing Finley, Samantha quickly got up and freshened up.

    Outside the office, Finley was already having breakfast. Samantha walked up and sat next to him, looking at the breakfast for two. She helped herself

    to an egg from the side and ate it, then had a steamed bun. After that, her gaze fell on the covered box next to it. She reached out and opened it, revealing freshly made cotton candy. Samantha asked uncertainly, "Is this for me?"

    Finley put down his milk cup and answered indirectly, "After you finish eating, Elias will take you back.

    Elias Leventhorpe?

    He was here?

    Samantha was about to refuse, but Elias walked in from the door looking exhausted.

    He looked at Samantha and asked, "Are you finished eating? If you''re done, let''s go quickly. I''m about falling asleep on my feet."

    Samantha wondered, Why does Elias seem so tired? Did he not sleep at allst night? Did he pull an all-nighter!

    G G

    Chapter 39 I Want You To Help Me Blow-dry My Hair

    Samantha happened to need the antidote from Elias for today, so she nodded and took the cotton candy that Finley had prepared for her. Then, she left Finley''spany with Elias. Before they left...

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 Ask Them To Help You Make The Antidote?

    Before leaving, Samantha leaned in close to Finley and kissed him on the lips in front of Elias, saying, "I''ll be waiting for you at home."

    After that, Samantha and Elias left Finley''s side together.

    Watching Elias and Samantha leave together, Finley''s eyes flickered.

    In the car, Elias couldn''t stop yawning-

    Samantha asked, "Where''s my antidote for today?"

    "It hasn''t been prepared yet," he replied.

    "I thought you came here early in the morning specifically to bring me the antidote."

    He hade early in the morning solely because Finley had forced him to. Last night, Finley had asked him to go out and find Samantha. He had searched all night and couldn''t

    find a crow. When he was about to copse from exhaustion and ready to go home, Finley called him again and asked him to go to thepany to pick up Samantha.

    That was when he realized that while he was searching outside, Samantha was actually with Finley?

    It almost made him pass out from anger.

    Afterwards, Finley even set a time for him to arrive at thepany and pick up Samantha. Elias really didn''t know what he had done to offend Finley recently, causing Finley to toy with him like this..

    Elias drove, prepared to take Samantha home, but she stopped him.

    "I have something else to do outside. Take me to the traditional medicine hall," she said.

    The traditional medicine hall? Elias thought. "What are you going there for? You want to ask them to research an antidote for you?" Elias asked.

    She wanted to borrow their medicine pot to make a potent antidote.

    Finley''s body was nearing copse, which meant his three-day poison trial seemed to be ineffective. Therefore, Samantha decided to test all the poisons within one day. Finley could recover in this way, and hopefully she wouldn''t be driven away.

    Sep 30

    Chapter 40 Ask Them To Help You Make The Antidote?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Samantha was delighted with this idea.

    That was the reason she went to the traditional medicine hall.

    "Stop talking and just do it." Samantha urged impatiently.

    Elias yawned and nced at Samantha, then dropped her off at the traditional medicine hall.

    Once Samantha arrived, Elias left.

    Upon arriving early at the traditional medicine hall, Samantha found that there weren''t many people inside. She handed two prescriptions to the physician at the medicine preparation area. The physician frowned as he looked at Samantha. "Youngdy, why is it you again?" "Please prepare the medicine ording to these prescriptions, and boil them in different orders.

    The physician frowned. "There are so many medicines. How can I boil them in different orders? Besides, all of these are poisons. I''m curious, youngdy

    Why do you need so many poisons boiled?"

    "I will drink them myself," she answered.

    The physician fell silent.

    "Youngdy, are you crazy? These are all poisons, Just drinking one bowl could kill you. instantly. Why would you drink so many different poisons? Are you intentionally trying to speed up your death?"

    As long as it could save Finley, even if it meant death, she would drink them.

    "I have my reasons for wanting to drink it, so could you please brew it for me? I''m willing to pay, Samantha pleaded.

    However, the physician would never risk causing harm to anyone in the traditional medicine. hall just to make a profit.

    He rejected Samantha''s proposal without hesitation.

    "No, I cannot agree. Youngdy, as a doctor, I must prevent you from this suicidal act: The poisons you bought today are highly toxic. Even if you have an antidote, continued consumption will damage your internal organs, even if you manage to survive," the physician said.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 Another Money Delivery For Her?

    Chapter 41 Another Money Delivery, or Her?

    621

    "When that moment arrives, even if you haven''t died before, you will dieter. I really don''t understand what is your reason for being so reckless?" The reason?

    Samantha replied bitterly. "The man I love has been poisoned. I have to use poison to counteract it and detoxify him. But I don''t know how to properly prepare the dozens of ingredients topletely neutralize the toxicity. So, I have no choice but to test the poison on myse The physician furrowed his brows tightly after hearing Samantha''s words. "If what you said is true, then I think you can use mice as test subjects."

    Samantha earnestly replied, "I have considered using mice, but they cannot tell me how it feels after drinking the poison. Besides, their lives are fragile, and a small amount of poison. can easily kill them. So, I still have to try the poison myself in the end."

    Although mice cannot tell you how it feels after drinking the poison, if even one of them survives, it proves that you have developed an antidote."

    After listening to the physician''s words, Samantha nodded. "That''s right, if even one of the mice survives, I can develop an antidote! Then, I will personally test it to neutralize the poison in my beloved man''s body."

    Samantha was grateful for the physician''s advice and said, "Thank you, doctor. I think I know what to do now. Could you please prepare dozens of doses of the poison and antidote I need? I have to go back and give it a try."

    Seeing that Samantha understood immediately, the physician nodded and separated the poison and antidote, packaging them separately for her.

    Every time Samantha wanted to pay, she would realize that she had no money in her pocket at all. Samantha looked at the doctor in front of her embarrassedly.

    "Could you lend me your phone for a moment?" she asked.

    The

    doctor pointed to thendline phone on the side and let Samantha use it. Samantha nced at it and walked over to thendline phone. Just as she picked up the receiver, she saw Noah and Amy walking in through the door together. Amy was wearing a mask to cover the However, Samantha still recognized Amy at a nce and Amy also recognized Samantha in

    return.

    III

    GGF.

    Chapter 41 Another Money Delivery For Her?

    Why did Noah alwayse to give her money whenever she bought medicine?

    She couldn''t refuse the money that was given to her for free.

    Samantha hung up thendline phone and approached Amy and Noah. She greeted them, "Noah, Amy, what a coincidence."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Amy felt a bit strange when she heard Samantha addressing her. Just a few days ago, Samantha had called Amy''s daughter a mistress Why was she suddenly addressing Amy sol warmly?

    There must be something unusual going on.

    What does Samantha want to do? she thought.

    However, no matter what she wanted to do, she was determined today to shatter Samantha''s favorable impression in Noah''s heart.

    Only then could Noah marry her.

    While Amy noticed it, she had an affected look and hid directly behind Noah when Samantha approached.

    "Noah, I''m so scared"

    Last night, Noah visited the Wace Family to discuss his marriage with Samantha. During the visit, he happened to learn from Dale Wace and Calista Banks

    that Samantha had scratched Amy''s face. Since he knew the owner of a traditional medicine hall, he wanted to bring Amy to see if traditional medicine could help her face heal without leaving any scars.  GGU.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 Why Are You Still Pretending?

    62

    Upon entering, Noah unexpectedly encountered Samantha at the traditional medicine hall. where she was purchasing medicine.

    Doesn''t Samantha recently deceive me out of 50 million dors for medicine? Why is she here again today, buying medicine? he thought.

    Noah shielded Amy while exchanging pleasantries with Samantha.

    "What a coincidence, Sam. I wonder why you''re here again today.

    Samantha gestured toward the medicine beside her and exined, "I''m here to buy medicine.

    Noah wanted to inquire about the type of medicine Samantha was purchasing this time. However, he refrained from doing so out of fear that she would deceive him out of another 50 million. Therefore, Noah decided not to ask.

    This time, Samantha had no intention of deceiving Noah. Instead, she nned to deceive Amy.

    After living off the Wace Family for so many years, it was time for her and her mother to extract some benefits. Samantha innocently approached Amy, who was tightly gripping onto Noah''s arm and hiding behind him.

    Samantha addressed her with a seemingly innocent expression, "Amy, I greeted you, but why are you ignoring me? Are you still upset about our recent argument? That incident was indeed my fault, so I''m now apologizing to you in front of Noah. Can you forgive me?" Argument?

    Amy was infuriated by Samantha''s words. "Samantha, you looked as if you wanted to harm me not long ago. Are you sure you want to argue with me?"

    Samantha blinked innocently and said, "What are you talking about? What do you mean by I wish I could harm you?'' Why can''t I understand anything?"

    What is Samantha currently pretending for?

    Amy instinctively nced at Noah and understood this situation. Samantha, that deceitful woman, didn''t want to reveal her true self in front of Noah, so she was merely putting on an

    act

    GG till

    Chapter 42 Why Are You Still Pretending?

    Now Samantha was Finley''s partner, yet she still desired to flirt with Noah. Samantha had recently referred to herself as a deceitful woman, but Samantha was the shameless one in Amy''s eyes. "Samantha, stop pretending. Just a few days ago, you suddenly attacked Dad, Mom, and even harmed my face and body. Have you forgotten all of that?"

    Samantha maintained an innocent expression and said, "Amy, I am your sister, at the very least. How can you falsely use me in front of Noah? Weren''t the injuries on your face self-inflicted to coerce me into marrying Finley?" Amy widened her eyes, unable to believe what Samantha was iming. "Samantha, you''re talking nonsense! When did I threaten you to marry Finley and harm myself? It was you whoThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    caused the injuries on my face and body."

    Noah overheard Amy''s usations from behind him and noticed Samantha on the verge of tears due to Amy''s bullying. Regardless of his perspective, he felt Samantha was the one being mistreated, not Amy. And what had Samantha just imed? Amy scratched her own face to coerce Samantha into marrying Finley? Samantha was his fianc¨¦e, and Amy wanted her to marry Finley. What was happening?

    Noah withdrew his arm from Amy''s grasp and coldly interrogated her, "Is it true that you inflicted your own injuries to coerce her into marrying Finley, as Sam just imed?"

    "Noah..." Amy hastily exined, realizing he was starting to believe Samantha''s words.

    Chapter 43 You''re So Kind, Noah

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 You''re So Kind, Noah

    "It''s not what you think. Noah. I didn''t force Samantha to marry Finley. She did it willingly."

    What makes Amy think I would believe her words? Everyone knows about the rumors surrounding Finley. It''ll make sense if Samantha married Finley willingly back when she hadn''t recovered. But

    now, she no longer suffers from intellectual disabilities. Moreover, the whole state knows about Finley''s situation. So, nobody would believe Amy''s im that Samantha willingly married Finley. It''s obvious. that Samantha cared too much about Amy, but Amy threatened her Noah distanced himself from Amy with a cold expression and said. "Amy, Sam just said that you threatened her and made her marry Finley for you. It''s obvious that Finley wanted to marry you, but you didn''t want to. So, you forced her to marry him. However, you told me th Noah''s insults didn''t go unnoticed by Samantha. She went over to his side, pretending not to see his foot as she stomped on it. She said, "What a clever man you are, Noah. You''ve figured her out."

    He felt a sharp pain in his foot. His face was twisted in pain as he struggled to remind her, "S- Sam, you''re stepping on me."

    She quickly removed her foot. She feigned guilt andforted him, "I''m sorry, Noah. I didn''t see your foot."

    "It''s okay.

    She smiled at him sweetly andmented, "You''re so kind, Noah."

    After that, she stood by his side quietly. Her obedience convinced him that she was the one being bullied from the beginning instead of Amy

    Amy has gone out of line.

    He red at Amy, his expression cold. "Amy, are you keeping quiet because I''m right about you?"

    To be honest, I have no idea what to say. Is he charmed by Samantha? Otherwise, why does he believe everything she says?

    The story wasn''t at all as Noah had just guessed. She stared at Noah with a tired expression and said, "Noah, although your theory makes sense, you have to believe me. She did willingly marry Finley. I didn''t threaten her with disfiguring my face. Instead, she was the one 1/2N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ?? ˇü *

    Chapter 43 You''re So Kind. Noah

    hurt me. It was her!

    Any became agitated as she spoke. She hated being falsely used, especially being falsely used by Samantha

    She''s still making up stories at this point.

    Noah cut her off. "Enough, Amy. Stop trying to defend yourself. I used to think you had a terrible life. But now, it seems like you''re just pretending the whole time. The one who is truly suffering isn''t you but Sam 62%)

    12 37 Mon, Sep 30 GGU.

    Chapter 44 Don''t You Want to Switch ces?

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 Don''t You Want to Switch ces?

    Seriously? The fact that Samantha is still alive and thriving after marrying Finley is enough to prove that the rumors arepletely unreliable. They im that any woman who

    marries him won''t survive the first night. But Samantha is perfectly fine, isn''t she? Besides, she has also recovered. Hence, we can tell that Finley isn''t as terrifying as those people im. On the other hand, she ruined my face. I''ll make her suffer if I have to live with a scarr Amy suppressed her hatred for Samantha.

    She continued to look at Noah with an innocent look on her face and said. "I don''t understand. Noah. Why would you believe Samantha instead of me?"

    "Because I trust her more. I can easily see who the victim is."

    As the words fell, he turned to

    Samantha. "Don''t be afraid, Sam. I''m here to protect you. Now, tell me what your thoughts are. Do you want to leave Finley? If you do. I can help you divorce him. Rumors said he has erectile dysfunction as a handicap. Therefore, I''ll talk to him. He doesn''t have a good rea Who does he think he is? His confidence is something. Why would Finley listen to him in the first ce? It''s ridiculous!

    She didn''t deign him any response. Still, to make him or Amy pay her medical expenses, Samantha could only lower her gaze and y the victim. "Noah, Finley treats me well. I have no intentions of leaving him for the time being."

    She doesn''t want to leave him?

    Noah was displeased. "But I''m your fiance, Sam. You should be marrying me, not him. Since Finley wanted to marry Amy, why don''t you two just switch ces? After all, as long as a handicapped man like him marries someone, it doesn''t matter who it is." The two women had different expressions on their faces after he said that.

    His words disgusted Samantha, and her hatred toward him only intensified. Anyone could talk bad about Finley, but not Noah!

    Amy, on the other hand, was disbelieving and fearful. How could Noah do this to me just to please her? Besides, if we switch ces, I have to see Finley''s hideous face every day! No! I don''t want to marry

    him!

    At that, she suddenly reached out and grabbed Samantha''s arm. "Samantha, you won''t listen to Noah''s words and let me switch ces with you, will you?"

    Before Samantha could say something, she continued. "After all, you just said that FinleyN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Chapter 44 Don''t You Want to Switch ces?

    treats you well. Since he''s so nice, you won''t think about switching back, right?"

    2K 62%

    +5 Free Coms

    Samantha instinctively pulled her arm out of Amy''s grasp. "What is it? Don''t you want to marry Finley?"

    "No!" Samantha immediately replied. A momentter, she added, "I don''t want to.

    Samantha nodded in understanding. "Alright then. Since you''re so unwilling to switch ces with me, how about you apologize to me? Once I forgive you, we won''t talk about switching ces."

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 How Can I Make It Up?

    Wh-What? It''s me who has a scarred face! Why should I apologize to her? What a shameless b*tch she is!

    However, to avoid recing Samantha, Amy had no choice but to apologize, Tm sorry."

    Taking advantage of the situation, Samantha prompted, "What are you sorry for?"

    Amy bit her lip and replied, "I''m sorry for forcing you to marry Finley on my behalf."

    "What else?"

    Huh? Is it not about marrying Finley only? What else does she want me to apologize for?

    Samantha met her eyes. "You look clueless. Don''t worry. I''ll clear things up for you. First of all, you shouldn''t have beaten and scolded me back then. You treated me like an animal. Second, you and

    your disgusting mother shouldn''t have caused my mother''s death after you entered my life. Not only that, you seized my inheritance. Third, you

    shouldn''t have taken away everything that belonged to me but still spread rumors saying that I was a bastard child but you were the legitimate heiress of the Wace Family. Fourth, you shouldn''t have had. affairs with my fiance. You already knew Noah and I were engaged should realize that you''re an illegitimate daughter. Your mother will always be a mistress, and you''ll always be the daughter of

    a mistress. Dressing up nicely didn''t change the fact, let alone rece me. There are many other things, but I''ll spare you from my speech. For now, you should apologize to me for these six things. Remember, be sincere, or else I won''t ept it."

    She isn''t expecting an apology. She''s intending to tell Noah how shameless and wicked I am. At the same time, he would see my true colors and ignore me from today on. Damn it, Samantha. You''re a malicious

    woman.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Amy almost burst into anger, but she had no choice but to refrain from retorting.

    Worse, the man she liked, Noah, was stoking the fire. Amy, I never expected that you were. such a malicious woman beneath your innocent appearance."

    That''s not true at all!

    She clenched her teeth. "Let me exin, Noah. What Samantha has just said isn''t true at all."

    "Regardless of whether what Sam said is true or not, it''s true that your mother sabotaged her family. You better apologize to her!"

    Amy was clenching her fists at her sides. Still, she forced herself to apologize to Samantha,

    GG ti.

    Chapter 45 How Can I Make It Up?

    3 62%

    "I''m sorry, Samantha. I made mistakes in the past, and I sincerely apologize for what I did. I beg your forgiveness."

    Samantha scratched her chin and mused, "I suddenly realized that just an apology might not be enough. How about you make it up to me?"

    Don''t push your luck, Samantha. I mean it.

    However, Amy was in no ce to refuse it because she had to maintain her pretense around. Noah. "How can I make it up to you?" she asked weakly, ying the victim.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 Pay For Me Chapter 46 Pay For Me

    +5 Fine Coins

    Samantha walked to the doctor''s side and retrieved the prescribed medicine before turning to Amy. "Your bullying over the past three years has weakened my body, so I need medicine. to restore it. Since you are responsible for my condition, I believe you should cover the

    50

    Upon hearing Samantha''s request, Noah instantly remembered that he had recently paid 50 million for Samantha''s medicine. This time, it seemed that Amy would also have to pay million for Samantha. (1) Why does Samantha''s body require medicine worth one billion? Fortunately, this time it was Amy who would pay, not me.

    When Amy heard Samantha''s demand for payment, she instinctively nced at the medicine in Samantha''s hand as she didn''t know how much it would cost. Could Samantha be trying to deceive her?

    Amy looked at Samantha cautiously. "Is this medicine very expensive?"

    Samantha sarcastically replied, "Even if it is expensive, you can afford it. You have taken a lot of money from my family over the years to buy luxury goods after all. Do you have money. for them but not for my medicine? Besides, didn''t you just say you wanted to make it up It was clearly Samantha alone who had mentionedpensation while Amy had simply agreed, so who said Amy would pay for her medication? Samantha was so shameless!

    Amy didn''t respond and just stood there in a daze before hearing Samantha say to the doctor next to her, "She will pay for my medication."

    After saying that, Samantha even pointed at Amy.

    Amy wanted to refuse, but the pharmacist approached her. "Do you want to pay by card or transfer?"

    Amy was speechless. "I..."

    Standing next to Amy, Samantha urged, "Amy, why are you still standing there doing nothing? Hurry up and take out your card. What''s wrong? Are you nning to go back on your promise topensate me?"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Amy had never said she wouldpensate Samantha and wanted to say something, but then she saw Samantha take out a card from her bag and hand it to the doctor. "Use this card."

    IIT

    12 38 Mon, Sep 30 GG.

    Chapter 46 Pay For Me

    Amy had no words. "Samantha! This is mine. How do you have the right to use it to pay for your expenses?"

    When Samantha heard Amy ask the question in such a way, an ironic smile unconsciously appeared on her face. "Yes, this card is yours but the money inside belongs to the Waces, and everything that belongs to it was left to me by my mother. So, the money is mine although the card is yours. Therefore, I won''t return this card but will keep it and use it. After all, my money shouldn''t be used by just you."

    Does the shameless and despicable Samantha even know what she was saying? Forcing me to buy medicine for her wasn''t enough and now she wants to take away my card. Does she even realize that the card she''s holding is a credit card? What if this little brat maxes o At that thought, she quickly reached out to snatch her card back. "Samantha, give me back

    my card."

    Samantha provocatively put the card into her pocket and then smirked at Amy. "You want me to give you the card? Sure! But you have to defeat me first."

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 Ah, Men

    *5 Free Coins

    How could Samantha defeat her? This was impossible as everyone knew Amy used to be a master of taekwondo and

    judo before her intelligence deteriorated. How could someone like Samantha who had never learned anything possibly beat Amy? Was Samantha just ying around with her?

    "Samantha! You''ve gone too far. Give me back my card. Give it back to me!"

    Samantha seemed to ignore Amy''s voice and turned her gaze towards Noah. "Noah, I remember promising to treat you to a meal the next time we meet. I happen to have some free time today. How about we go eat together?" Noah also wanted to spend some time alone with Samantha, so he didn''t refuse her invitation. "Sure."

    And so, Noah and Samantha left the traditional medicine hall together, leaving Amy stomping her feet in anger. "That damn Samantha, how could she treat me like this? could she!"

    hind

    HOW

    After venting her anger, Amy wanted to catch up to them but then suddenly thought of something and asked the physician before her, "How much did Samantha spend on the medicine just now?" "Three hundred thousand."

    Three hundred thousand?

    Amy couldn''t bear it anymore!

    Is Samantha a pig? How could she spend three hundred thousand on medicine? Why doesn''t she just

    stuff herself to death? She''s such a shameless little bitch. After marrying Finley, she doesn''t she just

    Noah from me which is practically asking for death. Today, Samantha will know just how horrible the still dares to snatch consequences of offending me can be.

    A calcting smile shed in Amy''s eyes. "Samantha, let''s see how you''ll meet your end this time!"

    Samantha and Noah went to a Western restaurant. Noah ordered two steaks and a bottle of \red wine, then they sat together while drinking wine and eating steak.

    While eating, she told him "Noah, it''s been a few days since you came back, but this is the first time I''m treating you to a meal which I feel guilty about. Today, you can order whatever you want. It''s my treat."  GG ti.

    Chapter 47 Ah, Men

    He replied, "How can that be?"

    "Noah, think about what you''re saying. We''ve known each other for so many years and you''ve been abroad for so long. Now that you''re back, it''s only right for me to treat you to a meal, isn''t it?"

    "But I''m a man, and you''re a woman. While treating someone to a meal, it should be the mant treating the woman, not the other way around. After all, it would make me feel awkward if a woman did this to me."

    After taking a bite of steak, she thought for a moment. "If you feel awkward about a woman treating you to a meal, how about this? After we finish eating, you can give me a gift. That way, it''ll be an exchange and won''t be awkward anymore."

    Upon hearing the word gift, Noah instinctively thought about how expensive Samantha''s tastes were. Just a bottle of medicine she consumed cost fifty million. If she asked him to voluntarily give her a gift, would it cost over a hundred million? That was not impossible, frankThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    was

    Sitting beside him, she instantly guessed the reason why he had suddenly fallen silent. He

    probably scared after being tricked out of fifty million and now that she was voluntarily asking him for a gift, he was afraid she would demand something valuable from him. So, he was currently contemting in his mind whether or not to agree to her request. Ah, men. They can be so practical.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 This Pig Looks Just Like You!

    Chapter 48 This Pig Looks Just Like You. DD 620

    However, Noah still had to give Samantha a gift this time even if he didn''t want to. After all. nothing came for free.

    Thinking of this, she asked him. "Noah, why are you suddenly silent? Are you thinking about what gift to give me?"

    Without giving him a chance to speak, she continued, "Actually, you don''t have to rack your brains to think about it because I already have a gift in mind that I want you to give."

    She has already thought of the gift she wants? What could it be? Could it be diamonds?

    He felt uncertain; even if he didn''t want to, he had to give her something because of his male dignity.

    "I wonder what you want me to give you, Sam."

    "A pet! I''ve been wanting to have a pettely, so can you give me one, Noah?"

    When Noah heard that Samantha wanted a pet and not diamonds, he suddenly felt relieved. The most expensive pets would only cost tens of thousands so if she wanted a pet, then he would give her one. Noah smiled. "Sure."

    "After we finish eating, shall we go to a pet store and take a look?"

    "Okay."

    Okay? He will be cryingter

    Although the price of guinea pigs was not expensive, she had bought arge quantity this time. Plus, she was nning to scam him so even if he hadn''t been scammed for 50 million. she could still have a few hundred thousand. After dinner, Samantha and Finley went to the pet store together.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Samantha looked at the various pets in the cages and smiled at Noah. "Noah, don''t you think these puppies and kittens are so cute?"

    "Well, they are all cute, but you''re the cutest." Pausing for a moment, Noah added, "In my eyes, no pet canpare to even half of your cuteness."

    Samantha was speechless.

    G G ti.

    Chapter 48 This Pig Looks Just Like You!

    Noah really knows how to talk.

    Samantha retorted, "In my heart, no trash canpare to even one thousandth of you."

    You disgusting man.

    She didn''t say the three words after that, but just the first sentence made Noah feel ufortable. "Are you indirectly insulting me by saying that even trash can''tpare to me?"

    Samantha innocently shook her head, "No, I meant that in this world, nothing canpare to a fraction of your cuteness."

    Even more so. He is not even a fraction of something!

    For some reason, he felt weird after hearing her words as she was calling him trash one moment and called him cuter than anything else the next.

    What is she referring to?

    Noah didn''t understand why Samantha would say such things to him. Was it because she didn''t know how topliment people, or was she simply trying to insult him?

    He looked at her with a puzzled expression. "Sam, do you always praise everyone like this?" She smiled. "No, I only did this to you because only you deserve it. That''s why I did it."

    Was she sure that what she had just said was apliment to him? No matter how he thought about it, he felt like she was insulting him.

    "Sam, you..."

    Before Noah could finish, Samantha interrupted him. "Noah, look! This pig looks just like you."

    Noah was speechless.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49 Scammed Yet Again Chapter 49 Scammed Yet Again This guinea pig looks like me?

    Noah looked at the guinea pig, which was both dark and ugly, and felt a strong sense of disgust. He wondered where Sam saw the resemnce between this guinea pig and himself. Samantha carefully observed Noah before remarking. "It looks especially simr when viewed from the front."

    Noah found the pig-like features of the pet disgusting. It felt like an insult to him.

    Speechless, he found himself unable to form a sentence.

    "Sam, you...

    Samantha innocently blinked at Noah and asked, "What''s wrong, Noah?"

    Noah shook his head, indicating that nothing was wrong. Seeing Samantha''s appearance, it did not seem like she intentionallypared him to a pig. Her EQ must be lower, that''s all. After Noah figured it out, he asked Samantha, "Sam, didn''t you say you were interested in having a pet? I wonder what kind of pet you''re interested in."

    Samantha pointed to thebrador next to her and replied, "This one."

    Smiling, Noah replied, "You have good taste, Sam. Labradors are very intelligent. Since you like it, I''ll buy it for you."

    Then, Noah took out his card and handed it to the boss in front of him, saying, "We''ll buy the dog, thank you."

    The boss took Noah''s card and went to the side to process the payment.

    At that moment, Noah received a phone call and went to the side to answer it. Meanwhile, Samantha approached the boss and asked, "Do you have any guinea pigs for sale in this store?"

    The boss swiped Noah''s card while answering Samantha''s question, "I don''t have any here, but I have a friend who happens to sell guinea pigs. How about it? Do you need one, miss?" Samantha nodded and replied, "Yes, I do."

    "Well, you can go to my friend''s shop and take a look. It''s not far from here," said the boss, jotting down the address on a piece of paper before handing it over to Samantha "This is his address." 1/2

    12 26 Man Sie 30 CCY*

    Chapter 49 Scammed Yet Again

    Samantha took the address and said, "Thank you She turned her head and nced at Noah, who was still on the phone, then said to the boss, "If you were to sell all the pets in your store, how much would it cost?" "Ill be worth several hundred thousand."

    "Then 111 buy them all!

    Looking at the card, she gave it to the boss again.

    Just use that card."

    Curious, the boss asked Samantha, "Don''t you want to ask the gentleman over there first?"

    "No need! Just process the payment! He''s my brother, and he''ll buy me almost anything I want. If you don''t believe me. I can show you."

    After Samantha finished speaking, she called out to Noah, who was still on the phone,

    Noah paused his phone call and asked, "Hmm?"

    "I just told the boss that no matter what I want, you''ll buy it for me, right?"

    This was the time for a man to prove himself.

    He nodded, "Yes,"

    Samantha sweetly said, "I knew it, Noah is the best."

    "Noah."

    With that, Samantha turned her gaze back to the boss and said, "Just now, he just said to buy anything for me, so you can swipe the card now, After listening to Samantha''s words, the boss paused for a moment before nodding, "Alright,C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Miss.

    The moment the boss swiped the card, Noah''s phone rang

    He hung up the call and nced at the message.

    "Dear user, your ount has just been charged a total of three hundred thousand at 1:05 P.M..."

    Three hundred thousand?

    Noah could hardly believe it.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 I Bought All The Pets

    When did he spend three hundred thousand?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Noah''s gaze fell on Samantha, who was ying with his bank card before walking to her and asking in a somewhat displeased tone, "What did you do with my card?"

    Samantha innocently replied, "I didn''t do anything."

    She imed she didn''t do anything, but suddenly thirty thousand disappeared from his card?

    Who is Samantha trying to deceive?

    Noah took the bank card from Samantha''s hand and put it away. "Did you use my card while I was on the phone?"

    Samantha nodded. "Yes! I bought pets."

    "A pet for three hundred thousand?"

    Samantha shook her head. "No, I bought all the pets in the store for three hundred thousand."

    It turned out that Samantha used his cards to buy all the pets while he was on the phone.

    Noah couldn''t bear it any longer. "Samantha, why did you buy so many pets? What''s the point?"

    Maintaining her innocent facade, Samantha exined, "To prove to the boss that no matter what I want, you will buy it for me. Now I''ve proven it, you will really buy me anything. Thank you, Noah, you''re so good to me."

    Noah looked at Samantha''s smile and suddenly found himself at a loss for words. He took a deep breath. Although he was heartbroken over the three hundred thousand, he couldn''t possibly ask Samantha to pay him back, could he? After all, it was him who said he wanted to give Samantha pets.

    HAGUE

    And, it was him who just said that no matter what Samantha wanted, he would buy it for her. He knew that he could not just retract his promise willy-nilly.

    After Noah figured it out, he asked Samantha, "Are you nning to take all these pets home?"

    Samantha shook her head, "No, I only want the Labrador. As for the others, I will ask the shop owner to sell them for me, and I will give her a share of the profit."

    Upon hearing Samantha''s words, Noah furrowed his brows tightly.

    III

    Chapter 50 I Bought All The Pets.

    This Samantha is quite business-minded. She used my money to buy all the pets, and then she''ll sell the pets bought with my money. Together with the shop owner, they would make money while forgetting about me, the one who paid for everything? The more Noah thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. He stared at Samantha in front of him and said, "Sam, since you don''t want these pets, how about we return all of them?"

    She had finally managed to get these pets, yet Noah wanted her to return them. Does he really think that''s possible?

    But returning them was also an option.

    Samantha raised an eyebrow at Noah and said, "Noah, these pets were given to me by you. I can do whatever I want with them. As for you wanting me to return them all, I can agree to that. But, the money for the refund will also be mine. Because these pets were given to

    Noah was almost driven to despair by Samantha''s attitude. After all, he was the one who paid the money, so shouldn''t the refund be handed to him instead?

    It was then that Noah realized he could not make Samantha understand at all.

    Every word Samantha said had left him speechless.

    "Sam, you..."

    With no further intention of arguing with Noah anymore. She went to thebrador and picked it up,menting, "Noah, don''t you think thisbrador is adorable?" Noah looked at Samantha and decided to stop talking.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 Worse Than A Dog?

    Be nodded and asked, 3 a cute! What Kar you going toputer thisbbrachior pie mye tena" Samsuntalica loossa erly shook her Turad and orgleg. No. I think that it''s cuter than you"

    Thai canight Hosts agerectiless.

    Sammutha kindel und Absegeled Miralt, allting. "Weah, I sell he somas shopping i b

    get montese how Samamba had he mund Hans Barfoot

    wa wazine. Na duulit son afford to suos: Hent

    Brooch was also wanting tom. It was tough babu KOMENTARIM? (Pudding ham ko dhad

    Thageftans, Modi fessity and a Samandu, "Tags assmund e sad. My grandfather ameida mat fooetong: Always se gen dhene anmerdians get man ne bo do to somongant P96 Samantha Sore throws apart of hent

    [775358758485_n 18

    Ratifing, Wolf samlede de ca ast tot val Madame Samalim? had bought Summ

    I have

    my had bedewoodhee

    Chapter 3 Worr Than A Dog

    lig pred cored at debrade in her arm wn, she went seu cher Brosadly and handed her a name with Sergand number women on it. "Loan ?n 19ry cand mer I be the bed sheets within half an

    Tar lejon

    Abare going bene sansi) munitar sus tar feina, humantha venna, tos that sider and goend rep, tworger frage sal Baretha, berading ownerds that kacarron the bassdy had mentioned Theat

    Saradnike plusi? dhe hustle ay huer hand down ujit kana kan? von the dune Aden a dues while, a anchdhe ngushan with nawo kann and study hased Aussed like a beagan openerk het doen Samsun?a hackert an 185ec antiddlec agent man in front of her and surt, Twas antonmended by that get arrave sownew are fur Dupe Hose Suc 2017 Rose Thane e ita s? graut here, si chiar caEDOLL"

    The

    -

    demontigof by

    000 00 Ost

    Bling up the luciles and fodlywing is wha

    sages. People

    77This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 52

    The man chuckled. Certainly We have specialed mice for experimentation, as well as mice purchased as prta.

    After hearing this, Samantha replied, I don''t od pets. I only want experimental mice

    "How many do you neopate

    "L''s start with a thound"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    The man neked like your conting arge-scale experiment

    "Yes, mugon eg

    Tharger worm antypes of persons, and wanted to try them one by one and mix Khartou suggeritwest, sea thenutamed or may nes befficient.

    Howwe wred that there weer a los of mine brett, so if she needs more, she can buy

    Samane?us sunk, seycard and handed in the man, saying. TI pay with this card

    Ti

    Seeing brou arylish

    her card and said. Im not sure if you have a ce the congreg. If I can grovide a ce for you However, it will cost 20 per day

    Samanthaa wa Bowling about the mare so when she heard this, she agreed without feraitation, "Then, let''s rent jars and hire cepapers des the mud in

    a months B Alu, help ne prepare 100 Each person will be paid 100 per day

    1 believe there will be people who are willing, and if you assist the in finding them. I willpensate you for your help

    The man couldn''t help but tease when he saw basantha''s generosity. "Thedy in truly

    After all this was not paid with her money

    ther dealing with Noh, use to deal with das well.

    dumsand,

    As for the couple hundred and, this was

    them are the seed the pen from Find Any show two scumbags

    the interest Samantha collected from

    she would slowly takur af Neath and

    G G

    Chapter 52 Let Her In

    At Finley''spany.

    you. Your

    Finley had just arrived outside thepany with his assistant when he saw a woman running towards him. Amy approached Finley and said, "Mr. Dean, I''ve been waiting for employees told me I couldn''t see you without an appointment, but I have something very important However, Finley didn''t even spare a nce at Amy.

    Wheeled away by his assistant, Finley was going back to the vi.

    As Amy approached Finley, she was stopped by thepany''s security guards. She watched as Finley left and shouted at him, "Mr. Dean, I really have something very important to tell you, it''s about your wife. Don''t you want to hear jt)?" Samantha?

    Finley, sitting in his wheelchair, spoke coldly. "Let her in

    The guards let Amy through, and she quickly approached Finley, ncing at him, she saw that he wore a mask on his face, so she could only see his mouth and deep eyes, unable to make out his other features.

    Looks like Finley is as ugly as the rumors stated

    Otherwise, why would he wear a mask on his facet

    Fortunately, she didn''t marry Finley, a man who was both ugly and disfigured. Otherwise, her whole life would have beenpletely ruined.

    Seeing Amy staring at him, Finley coldly remarked. "Do you want me to gouge your eyes

    out?"

    Upon hearing Finley''s words, Amy quickly averted her gaze elsewhere and stammered, "M- Mr. Dean, L

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 A Member Of The Hunter Family Chapter 53 A Member Of The Hunter Family "Tell her to leave

    Dean instructed his assistant beside him.

    The assistant nced at Amy in front of them and gestured for her to go.

    Amy was displeased with Dean''s attitude. She looked at him and said. "Mr. Dean, I haven''t mentioned anything about your wife yet."

    Dean remained silent, but his assistant continued urging Amy to leave.

    Irritated. Amy frowned. "Why are you pushing me? Can''t you see that I have something to say to Mr. Dean?"

    The assistant was taken aback by Amy''s outburst

    "Our CEO doesn''t want to hear your nonsense right now, so please leave.

    You''re the one spouting nonsense! Amy pushed the assistant aside and went to Dean''s side, handing him her phone. "Mr. Dean, take a look at these photos and this video. The woman in this video is your wife, right? Today, I identally discovered that she went to a resta Dean nced at the video of Samantha and the photos of her dining with Noah, showing no signs of

    anger on his face before he coldly questioned Amy, "How did you know she is my wife? I don''t recall publicly announcing who my wife is, nor have I allowed her photos to circte publicly.

    Amy stood frozen after hearing Dean''s words.

    Dean sneered, "Only the people from the Wace family know what my wife looks like and who she is. Since you appear to be around the same age as my wife, you must be the woman that should have been married to me, aren''t you, Amy Wace?" Upon hearing Dean''s words, Amy found herself rooted to the ground.

    "How did you find out? Did Samantha tell you about the identity swap between me and her?"

    Amy realized she had misspoken and quickly covered her mouth.

    Her response made Dean look at Amy as if she were an idiot. "I despise being deceived."

    G G ti-

    Chapter 53 A Member Of The Hunter Family

    With that, Dean had his assistant wheel him away.

    Amy didn''t understand the meaning behind Dean''sst words.

    She felt as if Dean did not finish his sentence.

    He despises being deceived? And then what?

    If she had deceived him now, why didn''t he make her pay the price?

    In Dean''s car.

    Dean was using hisputer, yet his mind was filled with the image of Samantha and the mysterious man dining together, as he instructed his assistant, "Find out who the man dining with Samantha is."

    Upon hearing this, the assistant quickly responded, "Sir, there''s no need to investigate because I already know that man. His name is Noah Hunter, and he is associated with the Hunter family." Noah Hunter?

    "Before tonight, I want to know everything there is to know about this man."

    "Understood, sir."

    Just as the assistant was about to open hisptop, Dean spoke again, "Prepare a proposal for me to acquire Wace Corporation."

    Acquire Wace Corporation?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    The assistant timidly reminded Dean, "Sir, Wace Corporation is currently in a healthy state of operation. If you acquire it at this time, I believe it might not be a wise decision, because a forced acquisition could lead to..."  GG.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 Acquiring The Wace Corporation

    8K 62%

    "It will create financial strain for thepany and also lead to dissatisfaction among shareholders."

    the

    Finley replied with a frown, "Who said I wanted to use thepany''s funds to acquire Wace Corporation?"

    This befuddled his assistant. "If you don''t use thepany''s funds, then how are you nning on acquiring the corporation, President?"

    "Through my personal ount," Finley replied.

    The assistant was left speechless.

    The president trulyckspassion.

    At eight o''clock in the evening, Samantha returned home and noticed that Finley was not in the living room. Confused, she looked at Daphne and asked, "Daphne, is Finley not home yet?"

    Daphne nced upstairs and then replied, "Mr. Dean came back around four o''clock in the afternoon. However, he seemed to be in a bad mood. He went straight to the study as soon as he came back. Just before you came back, Mr. Dean''s assistant had delivered some Then, Mr. Dean kicked his assistant out in anger. Now, no one in the vi dares to talk to Mr. Dean, not even me. When I went to the study, Mr. Dean also kicked me out."

    Things took a serious turn.

    Who provoked Finley?

    "It''s already eight o''clock. Has Finley had dinner yet?"

    Daphne shook her head and said, "Not yet. I was just thinking of bringing some food to Mr. Dean in the study, but Mr. Dean kicked me out

    Checking the time, Samantha saw that it was almost half past eight. Why hasn''t Finley eaten yet? What if his stomach acts up again?

    So, Samantha instructed Daphne, "Daphne, please prepare Finley and my dinner. I''ll bring it to him."

    12 40 Mon Sep 30 GG

    Chapter 54 Acquiring The Wace Corporation

    "Okay." 1

    +5 Free Cons

    fore

    Daphne went to the kitchen, prepared Samantha''s and Finley''s dinner together handing it to Samantha. After Samantha left, a maid curiously asked, "Daphne. Mr. Dean doesn''t seem angry at all. Why did you lie to Mrs. Dean and say that he was angry?"

    Daphne nced at the maid in front of her and replied, "You don''t understand. As long as I tell Mrs. Dean that Mr. Dean is angry, she will go to the study tofort him. The best way to strengthen their rtionship is for the wife tofort the husband. It''s easier for a wom The maid instantly understood Daphne''s meaning. She nodded and stood aside, looking at Daphne and saying, "You are really going to great lengths to make Mr. Dean fall in love with Mrs. Dean."

    This is the result of letting Mr. Dean give Mrs. Dean to Elias.

    So, if Daphne did not find a way to bring both of them together, Finley will lose his wife eventually.

    In the study.

    Samantha carried her and Finley''s dinner to the study, politely knocking on the door and pushing it open.

    Seeing Finley flipping through the documents, Samantha ced the te of food aside and, nced at him before calling out to him. "Honey, it''s time to eat."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Finley ignored Samantha and continued flipping through the documents in his hand.

    Samantha arranged the food and approached Finley, taking a nce at the documents he held.

    Is this a proposal to acquire Wace Corporation?

    Samantha eximed in shock, "Honey, are you nning to acquire Wace Corporation?"

    "Yes."

    "Why? Did Wace Corporation go bankrupt? But that doesn''t make sense. Although Dale, that scumbag, managed thepany poorly, but...

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 Stay Away From Him

    "However, bankruptcy seems a bit extreme, doesn''t it?"

    Without bankruptcy, I can''t acquire Wace Corporation?

    Finley had no intention of continuing the discussion with Samantha. He nced at her and returned his attention to the documents. Seeing Finley''s silence, Samantha pursed her lips. and realized there was nothing more to say. After all, what belonged to her belonged to F With him managing thepany for me, I find it quite reassuring.

    With this in mind, Samantha said to Finley, "Darling, Wace Corporation is the inheritance left to me by my mother. If you really want it, you can have it."

    Inheritance?

    Finley still remained silent. Samantha

    tinued, "After dinner, I''ll sign a power of attorney

    for you, stating that I voluntarily transfer the Wace Corporation to you. This way, you won''t have to spend a penny to acquire it."

    Finley thought about it for a while.

    "Why would you give thepany to me?" Finley finally asked.

    Samantha sweetly replied. "This is because what''s mine is yours. If you want Wace. Corporation so badly. I''ll give it to you for free.

    This time, Finley remained silent. He waspletely unsure of how to respond to Samantha.

    Is she a fool?

    She''s handing over the Wace Corporation to me like this?

    Before Finley could speak, Samantha handed him the fork and spoon.

    "Darling, let''s eat."

    Finley epted and began to eat quietly.

    Samantha said, "Darling, Ms. Stuart mentioned that you seemed upset about something. She asked me toe andfort you. Is something bothering you? Can you talk to me about

    it?"

    000

    Chapter 55 Stay Away From Him

    Upset?

    When am I ever upset? She must have deliberately said that to her, hoping she woulde and console

    However, I don''t need constion.

    While eating, Finley handed Samantha some documents that his assistant had just delivered. "Take a look at these." Samantha opened the documents that Finley gave her with curiosity. The first thing she saw was a photo of Noah. Then, there were pictures of Noah''s girlfriends over the years.

    Finally, there was Noah''s resume.

    Samantha had always known that Noah was quite promiscuous, but she never imagined it was to this extent.

    He had so many girlfriends, she feared he might get a discase.

    After looking through Noah''s information, she set aside the documents and asked Finley, "Why are you showing me this?"

    "I allow you to be with men other than me, but Noah is not a suitable partner for you. So, keep your distance from him."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Samantha couldn''t believe what she was hearing

    Does he even know what he''s saying?

    "Finley, I am your wife. Yet, now you want to push me towards other men. What do you mean by this?"

    Finley replied expressionlessly, "Samantha, remember. You''ve never been my wife. In a couple of days, I''ll send someone to bring Amy up the mountain. Then, you can leave."

    So, he would rather have Amy, that phony b*tch, as his wife instead of me?

    At that moment, Samantha''s heart felt like it was being squeezed by an invisible force, making it hard for her to breathe.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 Just Take Your Medicine And I''ll Leave

    Chapter 56 Just Take Your Medicine And I''ll Leave

    Samantha kept staring at Finley in front of her, tears welling up in her eyes. "Finley, although I wasn''t chosen as your wife by Old Mr. Dean, no one loves you more than I do. I even thought that by marrying you instead of Amy, you would ept me. Was it a imagination?" Ist my

    Finley looked at Samantha expressionlessly. "Yes, it was all just your imagination. I don''t love

    you."

    Samantha remained silent.

    "So, you don''t love me? Who do you love? Amy?"

    Finley continued with hurtful words, hurting Samantha. "She''s my wife. I believe I should love her." Samantha lowered her eyes, tears streaming down her face.

    "Finley, whoever you choose to love, I can''t control that. However, I''ll continue to love you, and

    you can''t control that either. You can hurt me; you can chase me away again and again, but I just want to tell you that I will never give up on you. Even if I have to be shameless as a third party. I''ll stay by your side. And you will always belong to me."

    Amy doesn''t deserve to have such a good man as him. So, I won''t give up on him. I won''t hand over such a good man to another woman.

    If she wants topete with me, then it depends on whether she has the ability to do so.

    If she dares toe to the Dean Family, then I won''t let her off

    Samantha sniffed and wiped away the tears from her face, as if nothing had happened. She continued to serve food to Finley. "Darling, let''s eat."

    Finley didn''t respond.

    *Samantha, why can''t you understand what I''m saying? I''ve told you, I''m not your husband."

    "Not now, but you will be in the future."

    Finley was almost driven crazy by Samantha. He gave her a cold nce and threw the food and utensils she handed him onto the floor.

    "Get out.

    Samantha sat next to Finley, staring at him with watery eyes. Finley felt a taste of blood in his

    Chapter 16 Just Take Your Medicine And Leave

    mouth He said coldly to Samantha. I told you to get out."

    Seeing that Finley was in a bad mood, Samantha stood up and went to his side to check on him. "Darling, are you feeling unwell? Shall I get you some medicine?"

    Samantha went to a nearby drawer. She took out a bottle of medicine and quickly poured a ss of water, cing it in front of Finley. Finley coldly threw the ss on the floor and pushed her away when she approached. Sharp shards pierced Samantha''s hand.

    Blood oozed out from Samantha''s hand, but she seemed not to feel the pain. She stood up agam and poured another ss of water for Finley. She meekly said, "As long as you take your medicine, I''ll leave."

    Finley looked at the red bloodstain on the ss. He averted his gaze and took the medicine next to him. Once she made sure the medicine had been swallowed, Samantha left his study.

    As soon as she left, Finley coughed up blood.

    The intense pain in his body made Finley realize that his time was running out. How can I not destroy her in my current state?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 His Unexpected Habit

    Sending her away was the only thing he could do for her.

    Anyone else could have her, as long as she liked them, but it couldn''t be him or Noah.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Finley wiped the blood from his lips with a tissue. Not long after, he began coughing violently, and a tissue was soon stained red with blood.

    Standing outside the door, Samantha listened to Finley''s coughing. Her heart ached more than her injured hand did.

    "Finley..."

    She really wanted to go in and be with him, but she was afraid of making him angry, causing him to cough even harder. She also feared him saying more hurtful words to hurt her.. The antidote was already in the experimental stage. Once it seeded, Finley would be fine.

    He will be fine.

    Standing outside the door, Samantha said to Finley in the study, "Finley, I''m here. I''ve always been here.

    Finley didn''t respond.

    At Wace Family.

    Amy looked at the stream of expense notifications on her phone, and she felt like crying.

    This...

    This dmned Samantha, what does she want?

    She has already spent five hundred thousand today. Why is she still spending?

    My credit card has a limit of one million, and now I owe fifty thousand. How am I going to pay it back?

    Despite being the daughter of the Wace family, her monthly allowance was only tens of thousands. Her dad was especially stingy, saying she only got tens of thousands each month, and that was it.

    Absolutely not a penny more.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 How Did It Happen A Year Early?

    "Finley, you''ll be fine. You''ll be fine."

    Samantha carefully disinfected

    Finley''s wound with antiseptic. After disinfecting the wound, Samantha immediately bandaged Finley''s hand and called Elias toe and treat him. Although Elias couldn''t fully cure Finley with his medical skills, he could alleviate Finley''s pain. Soon after Samantha made the call, Elias arrived at Finley''s room. Seeing Samantha''s bloodstained clothes, he asked, "Are you injured?"

    Samantha shook her head. I''m fine. Please check on Finley first. He just vomited blood and passed out. It''s serious."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Elias took out a bottle of antiseptic, bandages, and medicine powder from the medical kit and handed them to Samantha. Take care of yourself. I''ll check on Finley."

    Samantha nodded and set aside to tend to her own wounds while Elias examined Finley. He took out a syringe from the medical kit and drew some blood from Finley, cing it in a test tube. Afterward, Elias gave Finley a pill. Samantha asked him. "What kind of pill did you just give Finley?"

    "Painkiller."

    Samantha frowned. "The painkillers you gave Finley before were much smaller. Why is this so big now?"

    Elias nced at Samantha with deep eyes. The poison in Finley''s body now is too strong for a small painkiller to relieve. Thisrge painkiller is one I recently developed. Finley has taken it several times already. Didn''t you know?" She had always thought that Finley took pills from small bottles.

    However, what she didn''t expect was that Finley had started taking suchrge pills. "This pill is so big. It must have strong side effects."

    "It does indeed. Taking too many painkillers can harm the body. Severe cases may result in sensory loss. Considering Finley''s current condition, I don''t think painkillers can help him. anymore. The toxins in his body have begun attacking his heart. With two attacks, he might not make it"

    "I''ve done my best, but I still haven''t formted an antidote. If I can''t produce the antidote, he''ll only have to wait for death in the time toe."

    III

    G G

    Chapter 58 How Did It Happen A Year Early?

    Samantha clenched her fists. "How long does he have to live?"

    Elias finished examining Finley''s body before making a decision. "ording to the current situation, at most, half a month." Half a month?

    How does it advance by a yearpared to his previous life?

    In his previous life, he was rescued after a year. However, in this life, he only has half a month to live. How is that possible?

    How?

    Samantha kept shaking her head at Elias. "Elias, it''s impossible. Please re-examine Finley. You might have made a mistake. He can live for much longer."

    "Elias, I beg you."

    "Please stall for me a little longer. Stall for me a little longer.

    Stall for time?

    Elias asked in confusion, "Why do you want me to stall for time?"

    Samantha answered truthfully, "I''m trying to find a way to cure Finley, but half a month is not enough time. So, stall for me a little longer. Just one month. After a month, I''ll definitely find a way to cure him. I''m sure of it.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 Love At First Sight

    2K 61%

    Chapter 59 Love At First Sight

    you

    Upon hearing Samantha''s words, Elias suddenly realized something. He

    looked at Samantha in disbelief and said, "You were poisoned a few days ago, Are you trying to say t poisoned yourself to test the antidote for Finley? Also, when you? traditional medicine hall yesterday, you weren''t actually going to you, were you? Are you going to buy po d me to go to the the doctor to detoxify

    Since the truth couldn''t be hidden anymore, Samantha didn''t n to hide it either.

    She nodded. "Yes, I''m testing the poison for Finley with my own body. I''ve heard that if there''s no antidote for a poison, you can use another poison to counteract it. But I didn''t know whichbination of poisons was harmless, so I decided to use my body to test it. As long I''ve tried it several times already. If you give me another month, I''m sure I can test all the poisons and then develop the antidote for Finley."

    Samantha''s words left Elias stunned.

    He couldn''t imagine how much Samantha loved Finley to go to such lengths for him. "Samantha, testing poisons on yourself will kill you. Do you know that taking too much poison, even if you have an antidote, won''tpletely cleanse the toxins from your body?" Samantha reached out and ced her hand on Finley''s face. "I don''t care. As long as Finley is alive. Even if I sacrifice myself, I''m willing to do it."

    Besides, she had found experimental mice for drug testing now, so she wouldn''t encounter any problems for the time being.

    Elias frowned. "Are you saying that you know what poison Finley was exposed to?"

    She had heard from the genius doctor in her previous life.

    "Yes.

    "So, did

    you take the poison that Finley was exposed to?"

    Samantha shook her head. "No."

    Elias was almost infuriated by Samantha. "You don''t even know what poison Finley was exposed to, and yet you decided to test poison on yourself? Samantha, even if you''re suicidal, you shouldn''t do it like this." Although she hadn''t taken the poison that Finley was exposed to, she had grabbed the medicine meant for detoxifying him. And as long as that medicine did

    kill the mice after

    §ăThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    GG *

    Chapter 59 Love At First Sight

    being poisoned, it would definitely be the antidote.

    @ x 61%)

    However, she didn''t know the steps to prepare the antidote, so she needed to slowly experiment with the mice. This process would take at least 20 days, so she needed Elias to give Finley time. Samantha looked earnestly at Elias. "Elias, you don''t need to say anything else. All you need to do now is take care of Finley. Believe me, I will definitely be able to formte the antidote. and save him." Elias was very curious. How much does she love him enough to resort to testing poison on herself for

    him?

    ? She really doesn''t know how much it would harm her body to test poison on herself?

    Elias asked Samantha curiously, "Based on everything you''ve done

    for Finley, it doesn''t seem like the feelings you have for him developed just after meeting him, nor does it seem like love at first sight. So, I''m curious; when did you meet Finley? And when did you fall in love with him?" When?

    Samantha''s gaze fell on Finley, lying on the bed. From the moment he appeared in my life. I had already fallen in love with him."

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 It''s All Your Fault

    Elias remained silent.

    "Is there any difference between saying that and not saying it at all?"

    +5 Free C

    Samantha looked carnestly at Elias and said. "The difference is, if I don''t say it, you won''t know how much I love Finley. But if I do, then you''ll know."

    Elias was left speechless. "You''re right, I won''t argue with that. Of course, I can''t argue anyway. But Samantha, considering how well you treat Finley, let me remind you; don''t test poison with your body. Otherwise, if you dieter, no one will be able to save you." Samantha was speechless.

    "Are you cursing me?"

    I am clearly showing concern for her, but why does it turn into me cursing her in her mind?

    At this moment, Elias didn''t want to engage with Samantha further. After examining

    Finley''s body, he advised Samantha, Finley''s current condition is very poor. To prevent another outbreak of the poison in his body, my advice to you is not to agitate him for the time being Otherwise, if he starts coughing up blood again because of your agitation, don''t me

    I wouldn''t agitate him.

    I would only protect him.

    I hope that he can live well.

    So, I will always protect him.

    And I won''t let anyone harm him.

    After listening to Elias''s words, Samantha nodded at him. As Elias was about to leave, Samantha coughed twice, covering her mouth. Seeing her paleplexion, Elias said, "I''ll prepare the antidote for you and bring it over." Samantha nodded and continued to stay by Finley''s side.

    With a gentle expression on her face, she raised her hand and ced it on Finley''s face. Seeing the blood on his lips, Samantha got up and went to the bathroom. She fetched a basin of water and gently wiped Finley''s face. Outside the door, Daphne listened to the entire conversation between Samantha and Elias.

    GG *N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Chapter 60 It''s All Your Fault

    When Elias came out, Daphne quickly pulled him aside and asked, "What kind of poison was Mrs. Dean talking about when she mentioned testing it on herself?"

    Looking at the hand gripping his arm tightly, Elias withdrew his arm from Daphne''s grasp before speaking, "Did you hear everything just now?"

    Daphne nodded. "I wanted to see what happened to Mr. Dean, but I heard Mrs. Dean saying that she was testing poison on herself for Mr. Dean. Elias, tell me what''s going on?"

    put

    Elias down the medical kit in his hand and sighed. Then, he told Daphne everything he had guessed. After hearing it all, Daphne''s eyes filled with a hint of pity. "Such a good wife. I just don''t understand why Mr. Dean keeps pushing her away time and time again." Why?

    Isn''t it obvious?

    Elias said, "This is because Finley knows his time is running out; he doesn''t want to dy Samantha. That''s why he''s trying to drive her away from him. I can understand his psychological struggle of wanting to love but being afraid to love."

    After listening to Elias''s words, Daphne frowned in disdain. "What''s the use of your understanding? Mr. Dean is on the brink of death. Your antidote has been in development for so long and still hasn''t been formted. If you

    could have developed the antidote earlier, maybe Mr. Dean wouldn''t have ended up like this with Mrs. Dean."

    So in the end, is it my fault?

    I am not the one who poisoned Finley. Isn''t she ming the wrong person?

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 What Does This Brat Know?

    Chapter 61 What Does This Brat Know? BK947%

    +5 Free Cons

    "Ms. Stuart, your..." Elias struggled to find the right words. He felt he had been unjustly med. "My abilities are limited. I couldn''t develop the antidote, so it''s not entirely my fault, right?"

    Daphne looked at him with a dismissive snort. "If you can''t develop the antidote, that just means you''re useless. However, if you can help resolve the issues between Mrs. and Mr. Dean, then you might actually prove yourself valuable."

    After all that talk, she just wanted him to help smooth things between Samantha and Finley. She could''ve asked directly. Was all this indirect criticism of his medical skills necessary?

    Without giving Elias a chance to speak, Daphneid out a n. "I believe Mr. Dean still has feelings for Mrs. Dean, but they can''t be together due to his health. His condition is worsening daily, and if he can''t be with her, he won''t be able to keep the family name alive. So...

    Before she could finish, he interrupted, already understanding. "I get it, Ms. Stuart. I know what you want me to do. Don''t worry. I''ll get it done. With that somewhat cryptic remark, he turned and walked away.

    Daphne was left speechless. She hadn''t finished exining, yet this brat Elias seemed to understand her intentions. She wanted him to pretend to pursue Samantha to make Finley jealous, but how did he get that from what she said?

    As she watched Elias'' retreating figure, she furrowed her brow.

    In the room, Samantha looked at Finley, who was still asleep. She lightly brushed his face with her hand. Exhausted, shey next to him and soon drifted off to sleep.

    When she woke up again, he was no longer in bed. She groggily went to wash up before heading to the living room to find him.

    Samantha saw him sitting in a wheelchair in the courtyard. So, she approached and squatted beside him. "What are you looking at?"

    Finley wasn''t wearing his mask that day. Hisplexion was pale, and he closed his without saying a word. The warm sunlight bathed him.

    eyes

    Just as she thought he wouldn''t say anything, he began, "This is the first time I''ve removed my mask and sat in the sun. I used to live in darkness with no light around me. I thought my world would always be dark, but you came along like a light piercing through my darknes 1/2  TH.

    Chapter 61 What Does This Brat Know?

    19.47% 1

    0:47%

    He continued, "But Samantha, when someone bes ustomed to the dark, they don''t

    to be disturbed. And now, you''ve disturbed me. You quietly entered my world, and IN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    dislike this feeling. You say you like me, but I have no feelings for you. So, take your love and disappear from my life forever."

    Samantha was left speechless. She had hoped that Finley''s recent gentleness was a sign he was beginning to ept her, but it seemed she was wrong. His heart remained closed to her. It looked like she would have to keep trying.

    She looked at him and said earnestly, "Finley, no matter what you say, I won''t leave you."

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 Do as I Say

    "Even if Amyes, you still won''t leave?" Finley asked.

    Amy ising? Samantha asked, puzzled, "What do you mean by that?"

    His gaze fixed on her. "I mean, I sent someone this morning to bring her up the mountain. In other words, my legitimate wife ising, and you, as a substitute, can disappear from my sight."

    The term "substitute" hurt Samantha deeply. She clenched her fists by her sides. "If being with you means being a substitute, then that''s what I''ll be."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Finley was left speechless. "But I don''t need a substitute! So, you can leave."

    Samantha frowned. "I''m not leaving. After a moment, she worried that he might not grasp her resolve. She added coldly, "No matter how you try to drive me away, I won''t leave. Even if Amy shows up, I''ll stay."

    Her persistence took him aback. "If you insist on this, you must stay as a maid."

    A maid? A bitter smile crossed her face. From being his wife to bing a maid? Did he really think she would leave just because he demoted her? No, she wasn''t going anywhere.

    Samantha looked at Finley carnestly. "No matter how you humiliate me or try to drive me away, if I say I won''t leave, I won''t. Even if it means being a maid, I''ll stay."

    Finley was left speechless. Without another word, he wheeled himself over to Daphne. "From now on, Samantha will be a maid in our household. Assign her all the household tasks. She''s no longer to be treated as the mistress of the family-she doesn''t deserve it."

    Thest words struck Samantha like a blow. Clutching her chest, she watched Finley''s retreating figure and said coldly, "Finley, no matter how you treat me, I''m not leaving. I meant what I said."

    Daphne, standing between Finley and Samantha, was at a loss. She thought, Why can''t Mr. Dean appreciate someone as good as Mrs. Dean? Even if his time is short, he shouldn''t treat her this way.

    Daphne had a sinking feeling that if he changed his mindter, it might be toote. So, she said, "Mrs. Dean-

    get her some

    Finley barked, "There''s no ''Mrs. Dean'' here. Take her to the maid''s room and maid''s clothes. From now on, she''s not allowed to appear before me without my permission." With that, he wheeled into the living room. 1/2

    Chapter 62 Do as I Say

    Daphne nced at Samantha, then at Finley. "Mr. Dean, if Mrs. Dean can''t be

    His icy re silenced her. "Do as I say."

    "But young master....

    your

    wife..."

    He snapped, "Did you not hear me? I said do it. If she can''t stand it, she can leave. I never

    d her to stay."

    Distressed by Finley''s harsh words, Sa

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 I Hope You Won''t Get Involved

    Chapter 63 I Hope You Won''t Get Involved 47%4

    I''m fine. I can handle being a maid. Daphne frowned at Samantha''s hurt hand. "But you hurt your hand. Ms. Wace."

    Samantha looked down and eyed it, then shook her head as a signal not to defend her and not enrage Finley. He could not take much more now, plus she knew why he had done so. She was not arguing

    th him no matter how much he had hurt her and never leave him. She would always keep himpany.

    Samantha told Daphne, I''ll manage. What would you have me do?"

    "With your hurt hand..." Daphne eyed Finley, dealing with business matters in the living. room, then said louder, "Ms. Wace, pickle cabbage."

    Finley frowned, while Samantha realized her purpose after seeing her wink-Daphne was trying to help her and had spoken louder so Finley would pity her..

    Samantha was amused, while Daphne feigned anger toward Samantha. "Why are you.ughing, silly girl? Go on and help me prepare pickled cabbage."

    Daphne pushed Samantha into the kitchen and tossed her the salt. "Put this into the cabbage to pickle it. Use your hands-both of them."

    Her words were just loud enough for Finley to hear.

    As Samantha was about to unbandage her hand, Finley spoke from outside. "My study is messy. Ms. Stuart, make Samantha tidy it."

    Daphne shot Samantha a smile in the kitchen as if telling her that he pitied her and looked victorious, but she still acted angry and shoved Samantha out. "Girl, he''s ordering you to tidy his study. Why aren''t you moving?" Samantha lost her bnce and fell, making her hurt hand graze the floor and elicit a painful hiss from her. She stared at her bleeding hand and gazed up at him pitifully, making him sneer. "How dumb."This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    She was speechless. "I would never do it again. I''m going to tidy your study now."

    She-rose and vacated the living room to clean Finley''s study, after which he ordered Daphne, "Never let her do heavy lifting until her injury has fully healed."

    Daphne smiled. "Are you concerned that I will treat her badly? That was your instruction, wasn''t it? She''s now the family maid, and as the housekeeper, I think I''m entitled to order her

    around."

    Chapter 63 I Hope You Won''t Get Involved

    9.47%

    She paused before adding, "Oh, Mr. Dean. If you really want to force her out of the house, I feel mistreating her is the most effective one as it wouldpletely disappoint her. I hope you won''t get involved when I assign her tasks afterward." Finley was quiet. "Whatever you want."

    He went on working but felt difited by Samantha''s bleeding hand.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 Bankrupt Their Family?

    What was wrong with him?

    #5 Free Coins

    At the Wace home, Amy was so terrified by the two ck-d men apanied by Finley''s assistant Edmond Cyan she cowered behind Calista. "What, what do you want to do?" Edmond proimed emotionlessly, "Ms. Wace, Mr. Dean already knows you sent someone in your ce to marry him, so here I am obeying his orders to take you to the Dean

    Residence. You don''t have to bring anything because they have every Now, Ms. Wace,

    will youe along willingly, or do I need to have someone take you away?"

    Amy knew that Finley would not forgive her so easily. She had considered various oues

    him retaliating against Wace Corporation upon discovering that she got Samantha as her substitute, or that he would forget her and keep Samantha instead. She had not expected him to want her to look after a disfigured cripple like him, even after getting Samantha! Dic Amy gripped Calista''s arm and argued, "Let me tell you-I''m nevering with you."

    Edmond mocked, "So you need me

    to take you back myself then?"

    Amy shook Calista''s arm fearfully. "Mom, think of something, or I''ll have to subject myself to that disfigured cripple."

    Hearing her words, he approached and pped Amy forcefully. "Watch your mouth. How can you insult him like that? This is just a minor threat; repeat this, and I''ll slice off your tongue for the dogs."

    Amy waspletely silenced by the attack. Edmond was Finley''s assistant, meaning that fighting back would be akin to antagonizing Finley; she could never defeat Edmond even if she desired with the two men behind him. anyway,

    Amy gripped Calista''s arm hard. "Mom! Think of something. I don''t want to be carted off to Finley. Mom, please save me!"

    Calista was trying toe up with something and gazed at Edmond. "Boy, please go back and-tell Finley Dean that Samantha''s the real Wace heiress, not my girl. Ask him to keep Samantha and don''t take my girl. Will you do this?" Edmond nodded. "Of course. Mr.

    bankrupt the Waces. Amy will lose everything then and will have to go beg him."

    an mentioned that if Amy didn''te along, he would

    Bankrupt their family? Never!This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    HY K.

    Chapter 64 Bankrupt Their Family?

    Calista considered Edmond. "Boy, I''ve given itplete

    nsideration and will allow Amy to

    return with you, but you need to let me prepare her for it, or she might not look after Mr.

    Dean properly even if she went with you. Don''t you think so?"

    Edmond gave this some consideration and concurred, "That seems somewhat

    understandable. I''ll..."

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 I Said I Wouldn''t Go Back With Him

    "I''ll give you ten minutes to persuade her, but she''ll have toe with me afterward. Otherwise, I''ll do it myself." Calista nodded quickly. "Sure, sure. Ten minutes."

    She dragged Amy upstairs hard and told her seriously, "Amy, you heard Mr. Cyan, didn''t you? He will drag you

    off himself if you won''t go with him. I want to help, but my hands are tied. It''s not like you don''t know how strong he is; we cannot deter him if he wants to buy Wace Corporation. Can you go with Mr. Cyan for now so it won''t happen?"

    Go with Edmond to serve that disfigured cripple Finley?

    Amy would never do it and questioned Calista, "Mom, are you truly my mom? Am I truly your child? You understand that Finley''s not just disfigured but also a cripple, not to mention. that it''s rumored that anyone marrying won''t survive the night. So, sending me off to the De Calista sighed. "Amy, I don''t want to send you off to him either, but what other option is there now? We shouldn''t believe those rumors; if marrying Finley means you won''t survive the night, why''s Samantha still unharmed?"

    Amy shot back, "She''s the exception. She''s only alive on ount of being an idiot, but I''m not one. Why should I face my death there? Mom, I beg you! Please conjure up a way out for me. Please!"

    There appeared to be no other choice; the only solution was for Amy to head to Finley''s.

    Calista gave Amy''s hand a pat while reassuring, "Amy, settle down and listen. Finley has sent his assistant to get you. He will drag you with him if you won''t follow him, and I can never deter him myself. Listen, Amy. Go with Mr. Cyan." Amy shook her head. "I don''t want to. Why force me? Apanying Finley ensures my death! I won''t go to my death! Never!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Calista caught a panicking Amy helplessly. "Amy I''m repeating it. You have to go even if you won''t because you have no other option at all. Besides, the rumors don''t just mention Finley being cursed, but also him dying and being the only Dean heir. Everything that''s his sha It wasn''t like Amy''s family was poor, so why did she have to run to him?

    I

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 I''ll Marry You If Finley Passes Away

    Amy was unhappy. "Mom, our family isn''t impoverished. Why would you make me be with Finley? This only gives me the feeling you''re selling me off for your advantage."

    "Amy..."

    Noah entered before Calista could finish; Amy approached him at once pitifully. "Noah, you know Finley''s dragging me back to the Deans? Are you here just to save me?"

    He had heard about Finley sending someone for Amy though she would not go with Finley''s subordinates, so Noah had note to save her but to convince her into it. He was eyeing a Dean Corporation project and required somebody to get close to Finley to win him the It wasmonly known that Dean Corporation associates could gain many advantages, so he had to ally with it as Hunter Corporation''s future prospects did not seem bright. Noah couldn''t put his hopes on Samantha as she was about to be substituted by Amy, so he could He gazed upon Amy. "Ames, I''ve heard your promation from outside and know why you won''t go with Finley''s men. You''re afraid that the stories regarding him cursing his wives are real, aren''t you? Do you fear dying? What if I told you that they are all untrue? Will you go with them?"

    Amy was puzzled. "Why would you know that they are untrue?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''ve heard a friend mention the first eight brides being alive as they''ve been sent off in secret by Finley. Trust me, Ames. You won''t die even if you go to him. Plus, that friend also said Finley''s poisoned and at death''s door, so you being with him would only benefit and not h you.

    Amy frowned. "If you''re right and I return with Finley''s men, won''t I be widowed if he passes? Even if I get all his assets, nobody''s about to marry me. I''m done for then!"

    Why was she so reluctant? He was not sure if it was the right decision to involve her in his business.

    Noah put a hand on her shoulder and whispered, "If Finley actually dies and make you a widow, I''ll marry you, Ames."

    Amy had been anticipating that promation for him after knowing that she couldn''t avoid her fate. In that case, she wanted the greatest benefits from it, even if she could discern Noah''s wish for her to be close to Finley. She didn''t know what Noah wished for her to do, but wanted her there, he should..

    Tue,

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 Write Down That Promise

    He would have to marry her after she was widowed!

    Amy considered Noah seriously. "You had a marriage contract with Samantha. If I go now in exchange for her, will you forget our agreement and marry her? Isn''t that tricking me?"

    No matter how much he fancied Samantha, he couldn''t possibly marry her when he needed Amy: he had to wait for Amy to get what he desired at the very least. Amy would be useless to him after that, so marrying Samantha would be okay then. Noah''s gaze fell on Amy then. "Ames, I shall keep my promise. I will marry you if I promised it and will never go back on it."

    A cunning smile appeared on her face. "In that case, why don''t you write down that promise. -you''ll marry me if I''m sadly widowed or left alone by Finley?"

    Amy was pretty careful about it, wasn''t she?

    Noah did not agree at once due to his hesitance, plus he was also wondering if the written promise held any legal importance.

    She urged at his silence, "Noah, Finley''s assistant is still awaiting. I don''t have much longer. If you don''t hurry and write your promise, then I won''t go to him even in the face of death."

    He had no other choice and nodded. "Okay, I''ll do it."

    Amy went off immediately to grab some paper and a pen before handing it to Noah, who could not help a feeling of irony at the sight of her anxiety. Was she that eager to marry him? He had seen plenty of enthusiastic women like her overseas, so she would be easy to dea

    -

    He took the

    paper and pen from her and rapidly wrote down the promise consisting of one sentence he would marry Amy if she was abandoned by

    Finley, or if she became a widow. He then signed it at once and gave it to her, upon which she kept it. She was now utterly reassured and prepared to return with Edmond to the Deans''.

    Noah stopped her before she could go. "You are now my fianc¨¦e, so I shall present you with a love token."

    Amy was Taken aback by that.

    Noah retrieved a pen from one pocket and offered it to her. "This pen has apanied me from childhood and is extremely significant to me. I''m offering this to you now in hopes you''ll take it everywhere and let it apany you." .

    Chapter 67 Write Down That Promise

    D

    Amy was moved enough to take it from him and keep it. "Don''t worry, Noah. I shall cherish

    it."

    "Well, you should go with Mr. Cyan now, or he''ll be here to remind you."

    Amy nodded and leaned close to Noah to kiss his cheek under his disbelieving gaze, rendering him amazed and speechless.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 68

    1

    Chapter 68 Always Watching Him

    Chapter 68 Always Watching Him

    Amy said, "Don''t worry, Noah. I''ll miss you. I won''t let Finley touch me because I want to keep myself pure, both body and soul, until the day I marry you."

    Noah had initially thought about asking Amy to help him steal Finley''s bidding price. However, he felt there was no need for that anymore, as he could feel how much she loved him. He could always call to ask her for helpter, as she would definitely help him.

    Moreover, if he asked Amy to steal Finley''spany bidding price at that moment, she would probably think that he had ulterior motives for agreeing to marry her. So he felt it was better to ask for her helpter. With these thoughts in mind, Noah lifted Amy''s chin and kissed her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Just as Amy was about to deepen the kiss, she heard Edmond''s voiceing through the door, "It''s been 10 minutes. Are you done speaking?"

    So, she reluctantly separated from Noah. She opened the door and red at Edmond before going up to him and pping him hard. Edmond looked at her incredulously and questioned, "How dare you hit me?"

    Amy sneered triumphantly. "So what? You pped me, too. Listen here. I let you p me and didn''t return the p because I wasn''t nning on returning with you. But now I''ve changed my mind. So I''m still Finley''s wife. I''m still Mrs. Dean. You''re hit your boss'' wife. Do yo ou want nly an assistant, but y

    Amy thinks she''s that important, huh? Edmond frowned and coldly ordered her, "Well, this p evens things out then. I won''t let it slide if there''s a next time. After all, I''m Mr. Dean''s assistant. Not yours. You have no right to hit me. Now, hurry and return with me. Don''t waste more of our time."

    And so, Edmond forcefully grabbed Amy''s arm and led her away from the Wace Residence.

    Inside the vi, Samantha was diligently cleaning every corner of Finley''s room. He, on the other hand, was going through documents in the study. But Samantha kept ncing at him as she cleaned. He sensed her gaze and looked up at her to see her looking away instan He was speechless at her and ordered, "Leave when you''re done cleaning."

    Hearing that, Samantha quickly grabbed the mop and told him, "I haven''t mopped yet. So I''m not done yet."

    -

    Chapter 68 Always Watching Him

    But he noticed her bleeding hands and frowned. "I don''t need you to clean here. Leave."

    Samantha could only pick up the cleaning supplies and leave at Finley''s insistence as Elias had said that she couldn''t pressure Finley too much for the time being. So she relented. Sh would listen to Finley''s words, whatever they might be.

    As soon as Samantha left, Daphne''s voice rang from outside the door, "Samantha, since. you''re done cleaning Mr. Dean''s study, you should clean the other parts of the vi. Remember. You''ve got to kneel and scrub with your hands. Do not use a mop."

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 I''ll Help You

    Daphne''s voice was loud enough for Finley to hear in the study, but he remained silent this

    time.

    She frowned and wondered. Does Mr. Dean really not care about Mrs. Dean anymore?

    She pulled Samantha to the side and said, "Mrs. Dean, I don''t know what''s going on. But they''re trying to kick you out. But trust me, Mr. Dean still has you in his heart. After all, he''s had eight wives, and you''re the only one not scared of him and treats him so well. "You''re his light. He would never let go of you if he was well. But of course, if he has any troubles, he won''t let go of you when he realizes his feelings,

    So Mrs. Dean, trust me. Mr.

    Dean still loves you.

    To help Mr. Dean realize his feelings, I''ll mistreat you in front of him for the time being. I hope you don''t mind. But when Mr. Dean isn''t around, you are still Mrs. Dean. You can do whatever you want."

    Samantha was touched by Daphne''s words. "Thank you, Daphne."

    "I should thank you instead, Mrs. Dean. You''ll be the one by Mr. Dean''s side in the future. I see all the things you do for him."

    Daphne paused and continued, "Mrs. Dean, Mr. Dean sent someone down the mountain to pick Amy up today. During this time, he''ll definitely make things difficult for you and will allow Amy to bully you. So, you must stay strong

    Samantha chuckled at her words, "Don''t worry, Daphne. Amy can''t bully me. I won''t leave Finley because of her too. I like him more than you do, after all."

    Samantha shook her head at this point, "No, not like, but love. I love Finley very much."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Daphne could see the light in Samantha''s eyes whenever she talked about Finley. It was a light that shone through from loving someone deeply. It seems that the wife Old Mr. Dean found for Mr. Dean this time must truly love Mr. Dean. She then said, "Alright, Mrs. Dean, go rest for now. I''ll let you know when Mr. Dean is here."

    "Okay."

    Samantha then whipped out the phone she bought with Amy''s card the day before to exchange numbers with Daphne before going about her things.

    She had asked the man who sold white mice, Jerry Burgess, to prepare the medicine ording to the prescription she gave him. She couldn''t possibly watch him prepare it daily, Tue, Oct

    Chapter 69 I''ll Help You

    D

    so she asked him to call her whenever there was any progress. He agreed, so she bought a phone

    nearby to keep in touch with him.

    Samantha then walked to the side to call him. It rang for a while before he picked up. She then asked, "How''s the progress? How many doses have you made now?"

    Jerry was busy recording as he answered, "I''m making 10 doses at a time, and I''m recording the sequence as well. I did a rough calction. There are dozens of poisonous herbs here. If I test this with the sequence you gave me, I''d need a month toplete the testing, n "You can hire someone to help you. Increase the doses you make daily. Try toplete it within two weeks."

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 Amy Is Here

    Complete it within two weeks? Jerry was little distressed. "You''re cutting the time in half. I''ll be

    exhausted.

    Samantha pressed on, "That''s why I''m asking you to hire help. I''ll pay you double if you can give me results in two weeks."

    His distress flew out the window at that. "Deal! I''ll definitely develop the antidote for you in two weeks."

    Then he hung up on Samantha, and after that, he stunned her. How did he know I needed an antidote?

    She clearly gave him poison, but he knew that she wanted to use the poison to develop an antidote. This was a little odd.

    But Samantha didn''t have time to think about it as a car pulled up outside the vi, and Amy''s figure appeared before her as soon as the car stopped. So Finley really did bring Amy up here.

    Samantha had a hunch that Amy must have had her reason toe here based on her understanding of Amy''s personality. Amy would nevere here if she had the choice. So what could be the reason that made Amy, who would rather die than have anything to do with She pondered while cupping her chin, and realization dawned on her. Noah. Only he can make Amye up here.

    And if her memory served her right, she remembered that Finley''spany seemed to be bidding on a piece ofnd recently. In her past life, Noah had asked her for help with this. But she was an idiot and didn''t know anything. So she ignored him.

    Her intelligence recovered in this life. But Noah didn''t ask her for help. Instead, he sent Amy up here. It must be because

    he heard Finley knew of her true identity. So he wanted to switch her ce with Amy. Hence, he persuaded Amy toe up the mountain to rece her and try to leverage on Amy''s feelings for him to find out Finley''s bidding price.

    Oh, Noah, you only know how to use your cunning mouth and your face to manipte women to do things for you, whether in this life or the previous one.

    I want to see how you''ll continue to use women when that face you''re so proud of is destroyed, and you can no longer speak. Just you wait. I''ll ruin you one day! I''ll make you live a life worse than death to pay for everything you''ve done to me.

    Amy noticed Samantha staring at her when she got out of the car. She strutted over to

    FT.

    Chapter 70 Amy Is Here.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Ł¤945%0

    Samantha and taunted, "And I thought you were so capable, but now it seems that you are nothing special. You''ve been with Finley for a while, but what happened? He still wanted me to switch back with you when he knew who you really are. Come to think of it. He really You''re a failure as the Wace Family''s daughter. You also failed to impersonate me and got found out by Finley. You''re so useless. Now that I''m here, you can pack your stuff and leave. There is only one Mrs. Dean here. And that person is me."

    So Amy is kicking me out to do whatever she wants in the Dean Residence? I suppose the mice will y when the cat''s away. Amy''s that absurd mouse. Idiot. Samantha sneered at Amy. "This is Finley''s home. Although you''re his wife, I, Samantha, belong to him for life. Ye

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 Stolen Treasure

    Amy stood speechless for a moment.

    *5 Free Coins

    "Samantha, how shameless can you be? Finley is my husband now. He has left you yet you still cling to him. You really know no boods."

    behind,

    Upon hearing Amy refer to Finley as her husband, Samantha felt a wave of anger. It was as if something precious to her had been taken away without warning.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Samantha coldly looked at Amy. "Mark my words. One day, I will reim what is mine. The title of Mrs. Dean will always belong to me. No matter how much you try to unt, you will always be a clown, never fit for the spotlight." "Samantha, you....

    Amy raised her hand, ready to p Samantha. However, Samantha swiftly caught her arm. She then kicked Amy to the ground, forcing her to kneel. With a voice full of scorn, Samantha added, "Amy, look at yourself. You are supposed to be my kneel the moment you see sister in name, yer vOU

    "It seems you are aware of how much you have wronged me. You kneel out of guilt in an attempt to soothe your conscience. However, when have you ever had a conscience?"

    Samantha held Amy down, making it impossible for her to stand.

    "Samantha! You wretched girl, who do you think you are? Let go of me! Let me go!"

    Samantha nodded. "Fine. I will let you go."

    Samantha released Amy. When she tried to stand up

    Samantha immediately kicked her down again, as well as stomping hard on Amy''s injured spot.

    Bright red blood began to seep from Amy''s chest.

    Amy''s face contorted in pain as herplexion paled. "Samantha, you''re vile! You will pay

    for this.

    Samantha nodded. "Yes, I have paid dearly because of you. Now, it is your turn to know what that feels like.

    "You..." Amy was convinced Samantha had lost her mind. How could she attack Amy so brazenly in front of everyone?

    Where were Finley''s servants? Why were they not intervening as Samantha tormented her?

    and

    BB G.

    Chapter 71 Stolen Treasure

    You shop at the nearby servants, Daphne, and Finley''s assistant. "Are you all blind? Can

    you not see Samantha is attacking me? Get over here and help!

    ""Help me now!"

    The servants nced at Daphne, who averted her eyes. "Lately, my vision and hearing have not been well. I cannot see or hear anything. I must be getting old." @

    Following Daphne''s lead, the servants nodded in agreement. "Yes, Daphne, our vision and hearing have been failing too. We cannot see a thing."

    A younger maid spoke up. "You and Daphne are still young. How could your eyes and ears be failing?" Just as Amy thought this maid might help her, the maid continued, "I think you and Daphne can only see what you want to see, not..

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 Do Not Touch Me

    The younger maid interjected, saying, "Are you referring to

    the vermin?

    +5 Free Goins

    Daphne and the other maids nodded in agreement. "Yes, we are saying we cannot see the vermin."

    "I can see it clearly though. I also see Mrs. Dean being harassed by the vermin, so I am going to help Mrs. Dean."

    Amy was taken aback. Mrs. Dean? Was the maid talking about her?

    She felt a surge of emotion as the maid approached. Before Amy could react, the maid called out to Samantha, "Mrs. Dean, let me handle this. There is no need for you to dirty your hands with such filth." Without another word, the maid grabbed Amy by the foot and harshly draggedThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    away.

    A crowd then formed around Amy and proceeded to assault her.

    After about ten minutes, Daphne and the maids dispersed, leaving Amy battered and bruised. on the floor. Samantha watched, blinking in surprise at how well the maids had been trained under Daphne''s direction.

    With their efficiency, Samantha realized she did not even need to lift a finger to handle situations like this. As Amyy on the ground in pain, Samantha approached her. Amy, trembling, asked, "Samantha, what are you nning to do?"

    When Samantha saw Amy''s fear, she crouched down and whispered. "Amy, what you experienced today is just the beginning. As long as you remain in the Dean Family, your life. will be unbearable. Brace yourself, because tomorrow will be worse."

    At that moment, Amy saw Samantha as a demon. She was truly terrifying.

    "You...

    Before Amy could finish, Samantha''s sharp eyes spotted a pen in Amy''s possession. She recognized it as Noah''s, a pen he had once given her as a token of affection, iming it was his most cherished item. He had promised it to her as a symbol of their love, and she had That pen

    had been used to steal confidential information from Finley''spany. It was not just a pen. It was a recording device.

    Now, Noah had given the device to Amy, likely intending to use her to spy on Finley''s business.

    Chapter 72 Do Not Touch Me

    In her past life, Samantha had been naive enough to let Noah exploit her.

    This time, she would not let Noah harm Finley again.

    She would make sure he lost everything because of this recording device.

    Samantha''s expression softened from a sinister smirk to a warm smile. She helped Amy up and said, "Amy, what I said earlier was all in jest. Do not take it to heart or be angry with me, okay?

    "The maids made a mistake thinking you were vermin. But that is alright. I know you are a person. Let us go inside the vi, and I will make you some tea."

    Amy, unsettled by Samantha''s sudden change, felt a growing fear.

    This abrupt shift made Amy think Samantha had a hidden agenda.

    Perhaps Samantha was trying to lull her into a false sense of security before striking again. Did Samantha really think she was that naive?

    Amy was determined not to give Samantha another chance to harm her.

    With that thought in mind, she pulled her hand away from Samantha''s grip.

    "Do not touch me!"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 Referring to Her as Trash?

    Don''t touch her?

    Samantha nodded. "Alright, Amy. I won''t touch you. You can walk on your own."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Samantha let go of Amy''s hand and pushed her slightly after speaking. Amy ended up losing her bnce and fell to the ground.

    She viciously looked at Samantha, who was leaving her side, then stood up and walked into the vi, sitting on a couch.

    At this moment, Daphne came to Amy''s side and said, "Mr. Dean loves to be clean. So trash like you cannot sit on Mr. Dean''s couch. Otherwise, you will have a miserable end if he gets angry." Is she referring to me as trash?

    Amy clenched her fists. "How dare you talk to me like that, you old hag? Who are you calling trash?"

    Daphne didn''t waste her words with Amy. Instead, she directly signaled the maid next to her. "Drag her out. Don''t let her stay here and dirty Mr. Dean''s eyes."

    Amy was furious when she heard this.

    After all, I''m Finley''s wife. How dare a mere servant speak to me in such a tone? Does she have a death

    wish?

    As the maid approached her, she stared at her viciously. "How dare you!"

    The maid said nothing and forcefully dragged her out.

    Amy''s whole body ached, making it easy for the maid to throw her outside. She was so angry. that she felt like she was about to explode.

    "You people are simply bullying me. Stop bullying me! I want to see Finley. Let me see Finley."

    The maid mocked her by saying, "Mr. Dean is very busy now and has no time to deal with you. Besides, you don''t have the right to meet him. Stay here and don''t return to the vi until Mr. Dean finishes his work. I''m afraid you''ll spread a strong stench everywhere if you go in. What if Mr. Dean throws up because of you? Will you take responsibility for that?"

    Why do these Dean Family maids have such an attitude toward me?

    Chapter 73 Referring to Her as Trash?

    It really pissed her off!

    After all, I''m Finley''s wife. So why am I not receiving any treatment as Mrs. Dean? I don''t know how Finley manages the maids in his vi.

    Amy stood outside the door, trying several times to go in, but the maids pushed her out every time. She was so abused that she had no strength to fight back.

    On the other hand, Samantha was sitting on the couch ying with her phone.

    The maids poured her a cup of tea and thoughtfully asked if she wanted anything to eat. Their gentle manner waspletely different from how they treated Amy.

    Why can''t I, the real wife of Finley, experience such treatment, while Samantha, the imposter, can? This is simply unfair. Such unfair treatment.

    Amy looked emotionally, at the maid before her and shouted, "Why can Samantha, the imposter, receive the treatment that should be mine, while I can only stand outside and wait? Are you all blind? Don''t you know who the real Mrs. Dean is? It''s me, not Samantha!" No one paid attention to Amy, no matter how much she made a fuss.

    Perhaps Samantha was right. A clown was just a clown. It was all useless, no matter how much noise she made.

    Samantha was still sitting on the couch, ying with her phone.

    Shortly after, Daphne sent her a message. ''Mr. Dean is here!

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 How Dare You Order My People Around?

    Chapter 74 How Dare You Order My People Around? *Tree Cons

    Seeing this, Samantha quickly stood up from the couch and looked at Amy, who was still making a fuss outside.

    She hurriedly walked forward, pulled Amy in from outside, and let her sit on the couch.

    "Amy, have some tea." Samantha handed Amy the cup of tea she had already drunk from.

    Amy looked at the half-empty cup Samantha had drunk from and angrily threw the water at Samantha. "Samantha, don''t think you can humiliate me like this just because everyone in this vi supports

    you! Although I may not be as good as you in the Wace Family, do your think I am still inferior to you in the Dean Family?"

    Samantha didn''t say anything and just lowered her eyes, listening seriously to Amy''s scolding.

    Amy thought Samantha was afraid of her and became even more arrogant. She continued, "Samantha, you better not forget that I, Amy, am Finley''s legitimate wife in the Dean Family, while you, Samantha, are just a substitute. If you, the substitute, want to stay in the Dea the right to kick you out anytime."

    Amy''s smug attitude was overheard by Finley, who had just entered from outside.

    Unfortunately, Amy was still immersed in the joy of scolding Samantha and didn''t notice hist arrival.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    With a condescending posture, Amy crossed her legs and ordered Samantha, "Now, go make me a cup of freshly ground coffee. Remember, grind it by hand, not with a machine." Samantha was speechless.

    Samantha would have already pped Amy hard if Finley weren''t here.

    How dare this little b*tch take advantage of me?

    Samantha lowered her eyes again and said, "Alright, Amy. I''ll go make you a cup of coffee."

    Samantha pitifully went into the kitchen to start hand-grinding coffee for Amy after that.

    Finley wheeled his chair to Amy and coldly said, "Who gave you the guts to order my people around?"

    Amy, seeing Finley beside her, panicked. "Mr. Dean, when did youe in?"

    Chapter 74 How Dare You Order My People Around?

    Finley nced at Amy with a

    old face. "As my wife, you didn''t even notice when I came in. Do yo

    think you deserve to be my wife, Amy?"

    She didn''t want to be Finley''s wife in the first ce. She wouldn''t be here wasting her time with Finley if it weren''t for his coercion.

    At this moment, Amy wanted to tell Finley that he should just kick her out if he didn''t want her to be his wife. Why keep her here to waste time?

    Amy nced at Finley and weakly said, "You don''t have to bring me to the vi if you dislike me as your wife so much. After all, I can live without you."

    Hearing Amy''s words, Finley mocked, "Since you are my woman, who else do live with if you don''t live with me?"

    Of course, with my beloved Noah.

    However, she didn''t dare, to say that to Finley.

    In the end, Amy could only remain silent and stare at Finley.

    you want to

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 Not Apologizing?

    Finley''s sinister voice rang out. "I''m telling you, Amy. Don''t try to escape from the vi, because you can''t."

    She had no intention of escaping for now.

    Amy quietly stood aside, not daring to look into Finley''s eyes.

    Finley ignored Amy and went to sit on the couch to continue handling his business while. Amy stood aside, not daring to sit or speak. After a while, Samantha brought the coffee she had made for Amy and handed it to her. "Amy, here''s your hand-ground coffee." Amy was still angry and threw the coffee in Samantha''s face as soon as she got close.

    "Get lost!"

    Samantha was dumbfounded.

    Fortunately, she had the foresight to make the coffee with cold water. She would have been disfigured if the coffee had been hot.

    Amy thought she would disfigure Samantha by throwing a cup of coffee at her. Yet, to her surprise, Samantha waspletely unharmed. What''s going on?

    Amy red at Samantha. "Samantha, I asked you to make me a hand-ground coffee, but why is this coffee cold? Or did you intentionally make me iced coffee? Samantha, what do you want?" Samantha pitifully exined to Amy, "Amy, your anger is so high that drinking hot coffee would make you more irritable. So, I made you an iced hand-ground coffee to prevent that. I care about your well- being, but why did you throw coffee at me? I''m confused because I don''t know what I did wrong.

    The anger Finley directed at Amy, Amy vented on Samantha in front of him.

    She raised her hands and pushed Samantha hard. "You little b*tch, how dare you talk back to me? Are you the wife, or am I the wife? Whatever I tell you to do, you do it! Do you hear me?"

    At this moment, Samantha felt an urm image in front of Finley,C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    to kill Amy. However, she held back to maintain her

    J

    GGG.

    Chapter 75 Not Apologizing?

    She was about to nod and make more coffee when Daphne came over to save her blushes. She looked at Samantha and pped her twice.

    ou want

    "You useless woman, can''t you do anything right? You shouldn''t offend Mrs. Dean if you to stay here. Otherwise, she has every right to kick you out. Look at you, a grown person who can''t even properly make a cup of coffee. What''s the use of having you in the Dean Famil Samantha waspletely bullied at this moment.

    She stood in front of Amy, silent.

    She could endure everything else, but she would never apologize to the murderer who caused her death in her past life.

    Seeing Samantha not apologizing, Daphne got angry again and raised her hand to hit her. Though it wasn''t hard, it looked like Daphne was hitting her very harshly to outsiders.

    Daphne furiously ordered Samantha, "Useless woman, I told you to apologize to Mrs. Dean. Why aren''t you doing it?"

    Samantha expressionlessly replied, "I did nothing wrong, so why should I apologize to Amy?"

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 Amy, Don''t Scare Mel

    Chapter 76 Amy, Don''t Scare Me!This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    +5 Free Cons

    Seeing Samantha''s stubbornness, Daplme continued with the line Samantha had given her.

    "Not knowing how to make coffee for Mrs. Dean is your fault! It''s also

    ur fault now that you''ve done something wrong and refuse to apologize to Mrs. Dean. Samantha, have I been. too good to you, giving you face, so much so that you''re now acting out of line?" Samantha stubbornly replied, ''I''m not wrong."

    Daphne nodded. "Fine! Even now, you still refuse to admit your mistake and won''t apologize to Mrs. Dean. In that case, you can forget about lunch today. Go kneel outside, and you can get up when you figure things out." It was almost noon, the hottest time of the day.

    Daphne''s order for Samantha to kneel outside was meant to make Finley feel sorry for Samantha and protect her in front of Amy. However, Finley did not react after Daphne spoke,

    What''s Mr. Dean thinking?

    As for Samantha, she went out without looking back and obediently knelt after hearing Daphne''s order to kneel outside.

    Finley and Amy were both speechless.

    That old woman, didn''t she just defend Samantha with the maids in the vi? How can she turn around and stop defending her now? Seems like the old woman is still afraid of Finley. She wouldn''t dare bully me as long as Finley was around. Amy couldn''t hold back thinking of the scene when Samantha and the maids in the vi bullied her earlier. She walked straight to Samantha, kicking her hard twice.

    "Samantha, weren''t you so proud just now? Why aren''t you proud now that Finley is here? It seems you''re also afraid of Finley."

    D"mn Amy, does she really think she can treat me like this?

    Samantha clenched her fists, forcing down the anger inside her.

    Amy, still smug, taunted her by saying, "Samantha, I might let you get up as long as you apologize to me. However, don''t me me for being rude if you stubbornly refuse to apologize Samantha remained silent.

    16:09 Sat Oct 5 BBB

    76 Amy, Don''t Scare Me!

    9.676.

    .

    Amy continued, "Samantha, I''ll count to three. I''ll make you kneel here until tomorrow morning if you don''t apologize by then."

    Samantha nced at Finley, who was looking at hisputer in the living room.

    Finley shouldn''t be able to see her from this angle.

    So, Samantha, kneeling on the ground, reached out and grabbed Amy''s ankle after Amy provoked her multiple times.

    Before Amy could react, Samantha raised her eyebrows at her and pulled Amy''s leg toward

    her.

    Amy''s head and body hit the ground with a loud bang, and blood started to ooze from her head.

    Amy looked at Samantha with intense hatred in her eyes before passing out.

    Her fingers twitched as more blood flowed, and Amypletely passed out. After a moment, Samantha shouted, "Amy! Amy, what''s wrong? Amy, don''t scare me. Amy. Quick, someonee here! Amy tripped on a stone and fell." Daphne quickly came out from the living room as Samantha shouted.

    Daphne ordered the nearby maids after seeing Amy unconscious on the ground. "Call Elias toe and check on Mrs. Dean."

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 Can Daphne Stop Talking?

    The maid was stunned. "Daphne, I think Mrs. Dean''s condition is quite serious we call an ambnce?"

    An ambnce? Does Amy deserve that?

    How about

    Daphne coldly said, "Mrs. Dean just lost some blood. It''s not serious. Let Elias handle it. Now, you all quickly carry Mrs. Dean back to her room." Samantha was truly impressed with Daphne''s ability to lie.

    Amy''s head had hit the ground with a loud bang, and now her head was bleeding so much, yet Daphne said she wasn''t seriously injured.

    She thought Amy was quite badly hurt this time.

    Yet, on second thought, Daphne was right; Amy didn''t need an ambnce. Elias'' treatment would be enough.

    a

    The maids carried Amy away after a while, whereas Samantha continued kneeling in the same spot, motionless.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    As for Finley, he was still handling business, as if what happened to Amy had nothing to do

    with him.

    She liked how Finley treated Amy

    She hoped he would always have this attitude toward Amy, so he would always belong to her.

    Finley, I will never let you get hurt again, nor let anyone harm you in this lifetime. Noah sent Amy to be by your side, trying to take down yourpany. I will make sure Amy has no chance. You protected me in our past life. In this life, I will protect you.

    1. Samantha, swear, I will kill anyone who dares to harm you, whoever they are!

    The sun grew hotter, and Samantha felt dizzy from the heat, her legs aching from kneeling.

    However, Finley still showed no intention of letting her get up.

    Finley would never let her suffer any harm in their past life, but this Finley seemed different. He became so heartless.

    III

    16.09 Sat, Oct 5 GGG.

    Chapter 77 Can Daphne Stop Talking?

    9ˇÁ67%1

    Yet it doesn''t matter. She would still love him no matter how heartless and cold he became.

    Always and forever, just as Finley loved her in their past life.

    Meanwhile, Elias was treating Amy in her room.

    Daphne stood upstairs, looking at Samantha kneeling in the courtyard. She looked troubled as she spoke to Elias. "Do you think it''s right or wrong for me to let Mrs. Dean kneel downstairs like this? I wouldn''t have let her kneel If I had known Mr. Dean was so heartless. Wh Elias was busy stitching Amy''s wound, so he had no time to respond to Daphne.

    Daphne frowned, seeing that Elias wasn''t paying attention to her after she said so much. "Elias, don''t you know it''s rude not to respond when an elder is talking to you?"

    Elias was dumbfounded.

    "Daphne, don''t you know that being interrupted while stitching a patient is very annoying? Amy''s head injury is quite serious and needs immediate stitching."

    "At least she''s better off than Mrs. Dean. Look, Mrs. Dean is so weak and has been kneeling downstairs for so long. What if something happens if we don''t let her get up soon? Will you take responsibility?"

    When does Samantha have a problem I don''t have to deal with?

    Elias continued stitching Amy''s wound. Daphne kept talking in his ear, and he was at his wit''s end. He asked Daphne, "Will you stop talking if I let Samantha stop kneeling?"

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 He Will Come Tonight

    Chapter 78 He Will Come Tonight. Daphne nodded. "Yes!"

    "Alright, just wait,"

    After speaking. Elias went to the window and called out to Samantha, "Samantha, get up ande upstairs to take care of your sister."

    Upon hearing this. Daphne immediately found an excuse to let Samantha off the hook. She instructed Samantha, "Samantha, Elias called you toe up and take care of Mrs. Dean. Hurry up ande upstairs!"

    Samantha noticed Daphine signaling her with her eyes. Samantha struggled to stand up. wobbled, and nearly fell from being on her knees for ages.

    Daphne felt heartbroken seeing this from upstairs.

    However, Finley didn''t even lift his head the entire time.

    Samantha felt disappointed, but then she thought Finley was probably doing this to make her give up, so she let it go.

    After all, Finley will have his eyes on me someday.

    With this thought, Samantha went upstairs to the backyard.

    Daphne quickly had her sit down after Samantha came up. "Mrs. Dean, how are your legs? 1 saw you fall just now. Are you hurt?"

    Samantha shook her head. "I''m fine."

    "It''s all my fault, Mrs. Dean. I made you kneel outside under such a hot sun, thinking Mr. Dean would feel sorry for you and let you stand up. However, he is just like a block of wood he didn''t even bother to help you up after seeing you kneel for so long. Luckily, Elias wasn''t Seeing Daphne constantly massaging her knees, Samantha felt touched and said, "It''s okay, Daphne. My legs are fine. Besides, he wouldn''t just ignore me after seeing me kneel for so long from what I know of Finley

    ""Mrs. Dean, do you mean...

    Samantha smiled. "Daphine, do you believe that Finley wille to take care of me tonight?"

    19

    16.09 Sat, Oct 5 BGB.

    Chapter 78 He Will Come Tonight

    1046/% -

    Has Mrs. Dean gone crazy? Does she actually think that Mr. Dean wille to take care of her tonight? How is that possible?After all, Mr. Dean didn''t care when she was kneeling, so why would he go to Mrs. Dean''s room to apply medicine when she wasn''t kneeling? Daphne didn''t want to shatter her beautiful illusions about the young master, but some things had to be said.

    "Mrs. Dean, you might not understand Mr. Dean. He certainly won''t care about your well-

    being since he''s determined to drive you away. For instance, the idea that Mr. Dean woulde to take care of you tonight is unrealistic. Firstly, his legs are inconvenient; he can''te to your room even if he wants to. Secondly, I''ve arranged for you to stay in the spare r Though that was true, Amy knew Finley well. Finley would definitelye looking for her tonight.

    She was that confident.

    She could bet on it if Daphne didn''t believe her!

    BK 67%Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 79

    hapter 79 Why Leave So Soon

    Chapter 79 Why Leave So Soon

    Samantha looked at Daphine in front of her. Before she could say anything. Elias, who had just finished stitching Amy''s wound, started speaking. He fixed his gaze on Samantha and. said, "I just thought of a way to get you and Finley together. "What is it?" Samantha asked, intrigued.

    Elias reached into his medical kit and pulled out a pill, handing it to her. "If you take this pill, it will make you weak and in a lot

    of pain. Once I see you''re struggling. I''ll bring Finley back and lock the woodshed door behind you two. Spending the night together in there should warm things up between you two."

    Samantha eyed the pill he offered, and curiosity tinged with suspicion. "What''s this pill?"

    "What it is doesn''t matter." Elias replied, grinning. "What matters is that it can help bring you and Finley closer."

    Something about this pill seems off. Could it be that kind of pill? Could Elias be so desperate to y matchmaker that he''d ask me to take something like that?

    Thinking of the possibility, Samantha pushed the pill back into Elias hand. "I don''t need this."

    "But it could help ignite your rtionship with Finley."

    Samantha replied confidently, "I don''t need a pill to spark things between us. Just wait and see. Finley wille looking for me tonight, for sure."

    With that, she fell silent.

    Daphne and Elias exchanged a nce, and neither spoke another word.

    Before they knew it, it was the dead of night.

    Samantha, starving and curled up on the couch, tried to get some sleep.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    sorry

    Daphne had wanted to suggest that Samantha stay in the woodshed to make Finley feel for her, but she changed her mind, thinking it would be more convenient if Finley came looking for

    his wife and found her here instead. So, she let Samantha stay in Amy''s room to look after her.

    Samantha didn''t cover herself with anything when shey down. Daphne had said that if Finley saw her like that, he would be moved to pity. Samantha agreed, so she left herself uncovered. Shey quietly on the couch, resting  GGG

    Chapter 79 Why Leave So Soon

    She had no idea how long she waited for Finley. She waited until her eyelids grew heavy, and eventually, she drifted off to sleep, disappointment tugging at her heart. Ms. Stuart is right. If Finley''s so determined to send me away, why''d he bother checking on me? Shortly after she fell asleep, Finley entered Amy''s room. He found Samantha curled up on the couch, fast asleep. As he walked closer, he noticed her bare knees, bruised and swollen.

    His expression remained nk as he pulled out a box of ointment and gently applied it to her

    wounds. Seeing her bandaged hands, he carefully removed the wraps, revealing dried blood beneath. He disinfected the wounds with alcohol, applied fresh ointment, and rebandaged them with care.

    After doing all this, he lingered beside her for a moment before preparing to leave, Just then, Samantha stirred and opened her eyes.

    She reached out and caught his arm.

    Finley nced down at her hand gripping him, his voice cool and detached. "Let go."

    "If you''re here, why leave so soon?"

    He replied, contradicting himself, "I''m here for Amy, not for you."

    Samantha nced at her freshly bandaged hand and spoke with a hint of bitterness. "If you came to see Amy, then why did you change my bandages and tend to my wounds?"

 Chapter 80

    ?Chapter 80 Is That Really Too Much to Ask

    ˇ°Just practicing on you so I can bandage Amyter.ˇ±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Samantha shook her head. "That''s not true. You''re not practicing on me. You treated my wounds because you''re worried about me, right? Finley, I know you might not like me now, but I also know you don''t hate me. If nothing were holding you back, you''d be with me. wouldn''t you?" Finley pulled his arm from her grasp. "No, Samantha. Even if I had no limitations, I wouldn''t be with you. My wife isn''t you; it''s Amy

    "But you don''t love her!"

    Finley smiled bitterly. "Someone like me doesn''t deserve to love or be loved. Since I''ve married Amy, I''ll be faithful to her. So, Samantha, stop chasing a pipe dream. We have no future. Go away, and don''te back.

    Samantha reached out, grabbing his arm again. Finley, please don''t send me away. No one in this world loves you more than I do."

    Finley''s voice was cold and unfeeling. "No, there is someone who loves me more than you."

    "Who?"

    "Myself Samantha fell silent."

    Samantha, I trust no one in this world, not even my grandpa. The only person I truly trust myself. So the one who loves me most isn''t you or my grandpa- it''s me. Only I won''t hurt myself. Meeting you was unexpected. After learning who you really are, I thought we could save each other. But now, I just want to set you free. So, Samantha, stay away from me. Let''s treat everything that''s happened as a dream. It''s best if we forget it all."

    Samantha could hear the deep sense of helplessness in Finley''s voice.

    She knew that he was pushing her away again and again because he didn''t want to drag her down with him. But she wanted to be caught in his whirlwind. She was willing to stand by his side, no matter what it cost

    Gently, she leased her arm.

    Standing before him, she locked eyes with him. In this world, Finley, I can forget myself, and I can forget everyone else, but I could never forget you. The name Finley Dean is etched. into every part of me. So, I stand by my words I won''t leave, and I won''t forget you. I willstay by your side forever, even if it means being your maid, your servant. I want nothing more."

    Her words struck Finley to his core. "Samantha, why can''t you have some dignity?"

    "If losing my dignity means I can stay, then let me lose it!" With that, Samantha leaned in, removed the mask from his face, and wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him.

    Finley wanted to push her away, but when he saw her tears, his resolve began to falter.

    Samantha clung to him, sobbing in his embrace. "Please don''t send me away... I''m begging you. I''m not asking for much-l just want to stay with you. Is that really too much to ask?"

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 Get Off Me

    Finley gazed at Samantha, who was sobbing in his arms. An indescribable feeling welled up inside

    It was a feeling that made him deeply ufortable

    He raised his hand, gently patting Samantha''s back, trying to console her. "D-Don''t cry

    Samantha knew her tears would always soften his heart. It was the same in my previous life. Here he is, soothing me again, just like back then.

    Clinging to him, she pleaded, "Finley, please don''t send me away. I''ll do anything you ask. No matter how tough the work, I''ll do it dly if you just let me stay"

    What kind of hard or dirty work could there be for me in his home, anyway?

    Finley looked at her wi mixture of exasperation and tenderness. "If you want to stay, then stay. But even if you do, you need to understand that there''s no future for us."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Whether there''s a future or not isn''t up to you, thought Samantha. It''s up to me. And who can predict the future if I can stay now, I''m confident I can make you fall for me just as you did in our previous life.

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him softly. "There will be a future for us:

    Finley sighed, "Get off me"

    Samantha tightened her hold instead. "No way. I finally got to hold you, so why would I let go so easily?" She paused, then added, "And not only am I not getting off you, but I''m also going to sleep right here in your arms"

    With that, she settled onto hisp, closed her eyes, and drifted off to sleep in his embrace.

    Several times, Finley thought about pushing her off hisp, but every time he saw her sleeping so peacefully in his arms, he couldn''t bring himself to do it.

    The held her quietly, and once she was sound asleep, he gentlyid her on the couch, draping his jacket over her. Worried she might get cold, he pulled Amy''s nket off and covered her with it. 09 Amy blinked in disbelief.

    After ensuring Samantha wasfortable, Finley left Amy''s room and returned to his private quarters,

    The next morning, Samantha was startled awake by Amy''s shrill scream. Groggy, she opened

    I0067%

    Chapter 81 Get Off Me

    her eyes to see Amy ring at her, holding a mirror. "Samantha, you b*tch! It''s all your fault my hair got shaved off!"

    Indeed, since Elias needed to stitch her wound yesterday, Amy''s hair had beenpletely shaved off. Now, she was as bald as an egg-

    Yawning, Samantha sat up on the couch, eyeing Amy with a smirk. "I have to say, you look even uglier now. You weren''t much to look at before, but without hair, you look somehow even worse," she mocked. "I don''t know why, but your face looks really off. It''s like butternut squash, bigger at the bottom than the top. You used to hide it with your hair, but now the truth is out. You''re ugly beyond repair."

    Amy''s head pounded, and she felt dizzy. Before long, she swayed unsteadily and copsed back onto the bed, defeated.

    She wanted...

 Chapter 82

    hapter 82 The Price of Defiance

    Chapter 82 The Price of Defiance

    She tried to get up to confront Samantha, but her weakened body wouldn''t allow it. Amyy there, one hand cradling her head and the other pointing at Samantha. "Samantha, shut your mouth! You little wretch, look at you- dressed like a vixen. How dare you criticize me? Even if I''m not perfect, I''m still better than

    you"

    "Hiss..."

    Perhaps it was Amy''s agitation that aggravated her injury. Amy grimaced in pain, and Samantha moved to her side, pushing her back onto the bed.

    "I thought that after hitting your head, you''d turn into an idiot. But now, listening to you, seems your intelligence is still intact. It looks like I''ll have to put in more effort to make you brain-dead."

    "You...

    "Samantha, you viper! Was it your intention to pull me down and injure me so I''d be brain-dead?"

    Samantha replied coldly, "No, I wanted you to experience the pain I felt when I was made an idiot. Amy, remember, this is just the beginning. You''ll endure much more pain in the future,"

    Amy looked at Samantha in fear. At that moment, Samantha appeared to her like a demon. She wanted to strike Samantha but found herself unable to do so, even when she lifted her hand.

    "Samantha, you madwoman. Don''t you know I''m now the wife of Finley? If you touch me, Finley will not let you go."

    Finley wouldn''t harm her just for Amy''s sake.

    Samantha raised her hand and patted Amy''s face. "Don''t worry, Amy. Even if I killed you, Finley wouldn''t avenge you because he doesn''t like you. Your presence is just a way to provoke me into leaving him." That''s nonsense!

    She refused to believe Samantha''s work

    "Samantha, no matter what you say, I won''t believe you. And if you dare to touch me, I''ll make sure Finley kills you."

    She could test whether Finley would side with her or Samantha.

    III

    16.11 Sat, Oct 5 GBB.

    Chapter 82 The Price of Defiance:

    +5 Free Cons

    Samantha chose to ignore Amy. She stood up straight and noticed the pen on the side. She picked it up and examined it. Seeing that Samantha was touching the token of her and Noah''s affection, Amy snatched it back with agitation. "Samantha, don''t touch my things!" A recording pen-Amy considered it a treasure?

    Did she not know that Noah was currently eavesdropping on our conversation through that pen?

    Noah''s actions could be considered criminal. Unauthorized eavesdropping was illegal, and if he overheard anymercial secrets about Finley, it would be even worse. Finley could easily have him prosecuted.

    One day, she would personally see Noah imprisoned.

    After all, having this scoundrel wandering around was a threat to other women. It was better to lock him up.

    In the following hours, Samantha ignored Amy.

    She went to the bathroom to freshen up, then headed downstairs to the lobby. Not seeing Finley there, Samantha went to his room to find him. She heard some noise.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 83

    1. Chapter 83 My Turn to Care for Him

    45 Free Com

    Hearing the persistent coughing from inside the room, Samantha halted in her tracks.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    From within the room, Daphne''s concerned voice emerged. "Mr. Dean, how is it that your condition worsened overnight? Were you upte working on documents against night?"

    Finley covered his mouth and continued to cough.

    Before long, blood appeared in Finley''s cough.

    Daphne was horrified. "Mr. Dean, why are you coughing up blood?"

    "Mr. Dean, don''t scare me!"

    "Mr. Dean."

    Finley looked at Daphne''before him, his voice weak. "Ms. Stuart, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Please go outside; I need to rest for a while.

    "But I can''t leave you alone in the room."

    "Leave. Don''t let anyone else in."

    His tone was already tinged with annoyance. Daphne, feeling helpless, had no choice but to leave.

    As soon as she stepped out, she saw Samantha standing outside the door. Daphne started to speak but was quickly silenced by Samantha''s hand over her mouth. Samantha shook her head, signaling Daphne to remain quiet. Then she led Daphne to a ce where F condition now?"

    Daphne felt deeply distressed at the question.

    "I don''t know what happened to Mr. Dean. He suddenly started coughing up blood, and now his condition is very serious. I suggested calling Elias to take a look, but he refused.

    Finley had been like a son to Daphne since she had no children of her own. She cared for him more deeply than anyone else.

    Now that Samantha was the only one who did not reject Finley, Daphne feared that if Samantha left, Finley would be left all alone once again.

    Feeling heartbroken for Finley, Samantha knew that the antidote was still being prepared. Despite her concern, she forced herself to ask Daphne, "Has he had breakfast yet?"

    16:11 Sat Oct 5 G., G G

    Chapter 83 My Turn to Care for Him

    "Not yet."

    Then your tasks. I''ll take care of Finley."

    you go on with

    With that, Samantha went to the kitchen, prepared a bowl of noodles for Finley, and then went to his room. Seeing Finley, who had vomited blood due to the poison in his system, she set the bowl aside. She went to the bathroom, filled a basin with water, and gently wiped the blood from his mouth and hands.

    As Finley slept restlessly, Samantha ced his head on herp and held him, smoothing the lines of pain from his brow.

    "Finley, I will stay here with you."

    "Just like how you used to be with me."

    Finley didn''t know how long he had slept. When he awoke, he found himself resting on Samantha''sp. Samantha sat beside the bed, eyes closed, resting but staying with him.

    As Finley sat up, Samantha felt the weight lift from herp. She quickly opened her eyes. "Finley."

    Upon meeting Finley''s unclear eyes, Samantha''s only concern was whether he still felt any difort. Everything else seemed unimportant.

    "Finley, do you have any other diforts?

    Finley''s face was as pale as a sheet of paper.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 Do You Not Care That I''m Ugly and Disabled?

    Finley''s injuries appeared even more unsightly against the stark pallor of hisplexion, yet Samantha touched his face gently, her expression tender and unworried. "Why is your face so pale?" she murmured. "You must''ve lost a lot of blood. And you haven''t eaten all mor I''ll make a fresh batch for you. Just stay here in the room and wait for me, okay?" Finley gazed at Samantha, feeling a sudden disorientation at her gentle concern. As she turned to leave, he reached out, pulled her into his arms, and kissed her deeply.

    Samantha was taken aback. This was the first time Finley had kissed her so willingly.

    Her surprise quickly melted away, and she wrapped her arms around Finley''s neck, returning the kiss with equal fervor. They lost themselves in the moment, the kiss stretching into an unknown length of time, their breaths mingling unevenly.

    When they finally paused, Finley gazed at Samantha, their noses almost touching. "Are you afraid?" he asked, his voice low and searching.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Samantha shook her head, meeting his gaze with unwavering sincerity. "I''m not afraid. As long as I can be with you, I''m not afraid of anything."

    Moved by her words, Finley pressed her down gently, capturing her lips once more. To ease her fears, he intertwined their fingers, anchoring them together.

    "Finley, L...

    Before Samantha could finish, Elias suddenly walked in through the door. Startled, he instinctively raised a hand to cover his eyes. "I-I didn''t see anything. You two-just keep going. Carry on."

    With a hurried thud, Elias closed the door, leaving the pair alone again.

    Finley looked down at Samantha, his expression conflicted. He released her slowly, adjusting her dress with careful hands. "You should go," he murmured.

    Samantha was stunned, a flicker of hurt crossing her face. "Did I do something wrong?"

    Finley shook his head. "No, you didn''t do anything wrong. It''s me. I shouldn''t ruin you. So, you should go."

    If Samantha truly believed that being with Finley would ruin her, she wouldn''t have stayed at the vi. Refusing to leave his side, she reached out and embraced him again. "If you think being with me now would ruin me, then let''s wait until you''re better before we are togeth 1/2

    16.11 Sat, Oct 5 BBB.

    Chapter 84 Do You Not Care That I''m Ugly and Disabled?

    Finley frowned, conflicted emotions shadowing his eyes. "Samantha, you...."

    Fearing he might say something hurtful again, Samantha quickly pressed a finger to his lips, silencing him. "Even though I like you a lot, it doesn''t mean you can keep hurting me. So, Finley, from now on, don''t say things that will hurt me, okay?" w are you

    Finley lowered his gaze, looking at Samantha nestled against him. so foolish?"

    Samantha nuzzled against Finley''s chest. Her voice was soft and affectionate. "I may be foolish, but as long as my Finley is wise, that''s all that matters."

    Finley fell silent, his heart weighed down with emotion!

    "Do you not care that I am ugly and damaged?" he finally asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Samantha replied with unwavering resolve, "If I truly cared, I wouldn''t keep clinging to you. After all, I have money, looks, a figure, and a family background. I''m not here for your wealth, Finley. I''m here for you."

    Finley looked at her, disbelief mingling with awe. Samantha continued, her voice steady and sincere. "You probably don''t know, but even if I had to give up everything, I would still want to be with you."

    "Why?"

    "Because I love you. Her voice was earnest, filled with an honesty that left no room for doubt. Fearing he might not believe her, Samantha raised her hand in a solemn vow. "I swear, I love you very much. Even if you can''t give me the same love right now, I still love you! "And what about us..."

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 Investigating the Past

    Finley gazed miently at Samantha, standing before him like a ghost from his past. "Did we know each other before?" he asked, his eyes searching hers for answers that seemed just out of reach.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Samantha recalled that this wasn''t the first time Finley had asked her that question. She couldn''t remember her exact response from before, but it didn''t matter. She would answer- him again, hoping for a glimmer of recognition in his eyes.

    "We knew each other, and we''ve known each other for a long time, Samantha replied, her voice soft yet steady. "It''s just that you don''t remember me now. But it''s okay. I believe that someday, you will remember me." She clung to the hope that one day, the veil of forgetfulness would lift, and he would finally remember her.

    What did she mean by that?

    After all, he didn''t recall losing his memory. The thought lingered in Finley''s mind like a haunting melody. He realized he needed to find out more about Samantha to understand why she felt so deeply connected to him. Gently, Finley released Samantha from his embrace. "I''m a bit hungry," he said, attempting to shift the focus away from the unanswered questions swirling between them.

    "Then I''ll make you something to eat," Samantha offered with a reassuring smile.

    Samantha slipped out of Finley''s arms and hurried to the kitchen. Once she was gone, Finley picked up his phone, his mind made up. He sent a quick text to his assistant: "Investigate all the information on Samantha" After sending the message, Finley set his phone aside and clutched his mouth, stifling a cough that left a trace of blood on his lips. With each painful cough, he wondered how long his body could endure.

    Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Samantha busied herself with preparing a meal for Finley, Daphne, noticing Samantha''s injured hands, approached her with concern. "Mrs. Dean, your hands are hurt. Should I help you with the chopping?" Samantha shook her head, determination in her eyes. "No need, Ms. Stuart. I won''t cut myself chopping vegetables, and I want to do it myself.

    "Is there anything else you need help with?"

    Samantha shook her head again. "No, thank you.

    BGB.

    Chapter 85 Investigating the Past

    "Alright. I''ll stay here. If you need anything, just let me know," Daphne said, respecting Samantha''s wishes while remaining close by.

    Samantha nodded and continued chopping vegetables, her hands moving with practiced ease despite the bandages that adorned them.

    An hourter, Samantha carried the freshly prepared meal into Finley''s room. She set the dishes on a nearby stool and handed Finley a bowl and chopsticks. This is what I just made for you. I''m not sure if you''ll like it, but please try it." Finley epted the bowl and chopsticks, taking a bite. The taste was tainted with the metallic tang of blood, making it difficult to distinguish the vors. Yet, he said nothing, quietly eating in silence.

    Samantha noticed the oil stains at the corner of Finley''s mouth. With a tender touch, she fetched a tissue and gently wiped his

    mix of hope and concern etched ps before sitting beside him, watching him eat with a

    on her face.

    She continued to watch him quietly as if her gaze alone could unravel the mysteries thaty between them.

    After ten minutes, Finley finished his bowl of rice. Samantha promptly handed him a bowl of steaming soup. "Have some soup," she offered.

    Finley looked at her with a hint of curiosity. "How did you know I liked this? Did Ms. Stuart tell you?"

    Having shared a life with Finley in another time, Samantha naturally knew his preferences, though she kept that knowledge close to her heart.

    Samantha smiled, a secretive glint in her eyes. "That''s a secret I''ll keep for now."

    Once Finley finished the soup. Samantha again wiped his mouth and set the dishes aside. "You''ve finished eating. Would you like to go outside for some fresh air?"

    "No need, Finley replied, his weariness evident.

    "Then would you like to rest for a while? I can stay here with you, Samantha offered her presence a quietfort.

    Finley didn''t refuse. His body, worn and weary, craved rest.

    After Finleyy down, Samantha tucked him in with care. She stayed by his side for a while, silent guardian, before gathering the dishes and quietly leaving the room, her mind filled with unspoken promises and unanswered questions.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 Rescued Memories: A Debt of Gratitude Chapter 86 Rescued Memories: A Debt of Gratitude

    As

    ntha entered the hall, the clinking of dishes echoed softly as she washed them. The warm water and the familiar routine gave her a momentary sense of calm. Once the dishes. were neatly stacked, she moved gracefully to dining table for a simple lunch. After finishing her "How many experiments have you conducted today?" Samantha asked, her voice calm and professional.

    "I bought a hundred pots and am conducting experiments on them one by one," her boss. replied. "I''ll let you know the results before tonight." "Alright, I''ll wait for your results," she said, a hint of anticipation in her voice.

    prove

    Samantha hoped fervently that among those hundred test subjects, at least one would sessful, providing the breakthrough they so desperately needed. As she ended the call, she noticed Daphne watching her intently. Ignoring the scrutiny, she rose and returned to the Time slipped by slowly, the seconds ticking away as Samantha kept her silent vigil. That evening, when Finley awoke, he found Samantha sitting quietly beside him, her presence aforting balm. Before he could reach out to her, the sudden ringing of his phone shattere gaze.

    Finley answered the call, his tone shifting to one of quiet authority. "Please step outside, Samantha. I need to discuss something with Edmond."

    Still groggy from sleep, Samantha nodded and left the room, closing the door softly behind her. As soon as she was gone, Edmond''s voice came through the phone, carrying an edge of

    urgency.

    "Mr. Dean, I have results regarding Ms. Wace. It''s about the investigation you asked me to

    conduct.

    Finley frowned, his mind alert. "Send all the information you''ve gathered to my email." "I''ve already sent it," Edmond replied. "There is one thing, though, that I find very strange." "Go on," Finley prompted, a sense of unease creeping into his chest.

    "Ms. Wace was in a fire three years ago that caused brain damage and left her mentally impaired. The location of that fire is the same as where you were disfigured. I''m wondering if the girl you saved from that fire was Ms. Wace.

    16 11 Sat 03 BBB.

    Chapter 86 Rescued Memories: A Debt of GratitudeC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Edmond words transported Finley back to that fateful day three years ago. He recalled arriving at the site for a routine discussion aboutnd deals, only to be met with the harrowing sight of a warehouse engulfed in mes.

    Initially, he believed the warehouse to be abandoned, a relic of old business gone awry. But then, amidst the roar of the fire, a desperate cry for help pierced the chaos. Despite his hesitation. Finley waspelled to act, plunging into the inferno to rescue the voice that called out

    He found a girl, severely injured and barely conscious, her face obscured by blood and soot. In her weakened state, she pleaded with him to find a ne-a cherished keepsake from her mother, an item of profound sentimental value.

    Risking his own life, Finley scoured the fiery wreckage to retrieve the ne. In the process, his face suffered severe burns. Though he sought treatment, a cruel twist of fate intervened, and he was poisoned, leaving his features permanently marred. After the call ended, Finley sat in silence, the past and present intertwining in his mind. He opened his email, scanning through the detailed information about Samantha. With each line, understanding dawned on him, revealing the truth behind Samantha''s gentle demeanor Three years ago, he had saved her life, pulling her from the jaws of death.

    Now, three yearster, she had returned to him, her intelligence restored, ready to marry him in Amy''s ce as a gesture of gratitude.

    A bitter feeling welled up inside Finley as he pondered this revtion. If he hadn''t saved her three

    years ago, would she still be here, standing by his side, agreeing to a life intertwined with us? And was her affection genuine, or was it merely a fulfillment of a debt she felt she owed him?

    These thoughts lingered, casting a shadow over his heart as he contemted theplex web of fate that bound them together.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 Shadows of Dusk

    5 Free Coins

    As the sum dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the sprawling Dean estate, Samantha quietly slipped away from her tasks to

    prepare dinner for Finley. She knew he might be weary after his long discussions with Edmond and wanted to offer him a moment of sce.

    Daphne watched in silent admiration as Samantha deftly managed every task with unwavering dedication, her respect for Samantha growing with each passing moment.

    With the meal carefully prepared, Samantha carried it to Finley''s room, her heart filled with hope that the evening might bring some peace to his troubled mind. But as soon as she entered. Finley''s voice, sharp and cold, cut through the air. "Get out!" Samantha paused, stunned by the unexpected harshness. "Finley, what''s wrong? Did things not go well with Edmond? If you trust me, I can help with thepany documents. Because 1-

    Before she could finish, Finley swatted the tray from her hands, the food crashing to the floor in a chaotic mess. "I told you to leave! Can''t you hear me?"

    The room fell into a tense silence as Samantha tried to make sense of his sudden fury. She had no idea what had triggered this outburst, but she knew better than to challenge him further.

    "Alright, I''m leaving. Please don''t be angry," she said softly, gathering the shattered pieces of dinnerware before retreating from the room.

    Daphne was waiting in the hallway, concern etched on her face. "Mrs. Dean, what happened?"

    "I don''t know," Samantha replied, shaking her head, her voice tinged with frustration and confusion. "Finley suddenly got very angry. I don''t know what I did to upset him. Daphne, he hasn''t eaten yet. Could you please send another meal to him?" With that, Samantha turned away, her arms full of broken dishes, her heart heavy with unanswered questions.

    as

    Daphne watched her go with a sympathetic sigh. "What a mess," she muttered under her breath.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    For days afterward, Samantha saw no sign of Finley. Each attempt to visit was met with a closed door, and all her efforts seemed futile. Her onlyfort was the stolen nces from afar, where she watched him, yearning for the past tenderness that now seemed so distan 1/2

    Chapter 87 Shadows of Dusk

    tension, unraveling the fragile peace they once had.

    Two weeks passed, and the shadows deepened around Finley''s life. Samantha had left the vi three days earlier, descending from the mountain to a distant town. Her boss had called with urgent

    news: the antidote was finally ready, but the dosage remained uncertain. Determined to save Finley, Samantha had drawn the poison from his body and spent those three grueling days testing the antidote on herself at her boss'' home.

    Samantha endured unimaginable suffering, her body wracked with pain as she teetered on the edge of consciousness, countless times vomiting blood. Yet, her resolve never wavered. Finally, after three agonizing days, she managed to prepare the antidote sessfully. Clutching the precious vial, Samantha returned to Dean Residence, her boss by her side. As she entered the house, Daphne''s cries pierced the silence, a wail of despair echoing through

    the halls.

    "Mr. Dean! Don''t scare me! Mr. Dean, wake up... Old Mr. Dean hasn''t returned yet. How could you go like this, Mr. Dean? Please wake up!"

    Samantha''s steps faltered, her heart pounding with dread. The sight of Finley, motionless on the bed, drained her of all strength, her legs nearly buckling beneath her. "Finley..."

    Somehow, she reached his side, her trembling hand clutching the antidote. Tears welled in her eyes as she gazed upon his still form, willing him to hear her words. "I''m back, she whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "Finley, I''m back. Look, I''ve brought the antidote for you. This..."

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 That''s All? Chapter 88 That''s All?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Tve tried the antidote. It can neutralize the poison in your body. Come on. Get up and drink it. You''ll be fine after drinking it. Finley. Open your eyes and look at me. Wake up!" Samantha touched Finley''s cold hand. Then, she held it between her palms and rubbed them together. "Your hands are so cold. I''ve only been away for three days and you have gotten yourself in trouble. I can''t leave you for too long, can I? Otherwise, you won''t look after yourself. But now, I''m back. I''ll take care of you from now on. Just wake up, please. Do it for me. will you She tried hard to wake him, but hey on the bed without responding. Daphne nced at Samantha, who had choked on her tears, and said. "Mrs. Dean. Mr. Dean is gone. You need to be strong. Samantha shook her head. "No! There''s no way he could be dead! He can''t leave me! I have worked hard to develop the antidote to keep him alive, but I was toote! Fate is so cruel!"

    She reached out to wrap her arms around Finley''s body. "What''s the point of living in a world. where you have gone? Wait for me, Finley. I''ll join you soon."

    At that, she released him and walked away. She picked up a paring knife from the table and returned to the bedside. Then, she aimed it at her neck.

    Just as she was about to slice it through her throat, Finley suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm. "What are you doing?"

    She was surprised to see the man on the bed open his eyes. The tears immediately rolled down her cheeks. "I knew it! You wouldn''t leave me! I knew you would wait for me. I have never doubted it..." Samantha threw herself into his arms and cried. "Finley, I won''t let you die as long as I''m alive."

    She finally let go of him and took the antidote. She opened the bottle and handed it to him. "I brought the antidote. You should be fine after drinking it

    He looked at the bottle of liquid and took it. Then, he swallowed the antidote in one gulp.

    Shortly after drinking it, he coughed up a mouthful of dark blood.

    She patted his back and reassured him, "Don''t worry. Just spit out the poison, and you''ll be fine."

    He looked into her eyes and asked, "Where did you get the antidote?"

    I made it myself."

    Chapter 88 That''s All?

    "How?"

    She blinked. "I have my ways.

    He put a hand on his chest. "borate on it."

    She didn''t want him to feel guilty after learning she risked her life to test the drug, so she brushed it off. "I first tested the form on mice. Half a monthter, I developed the antidote."

    He cast a meaningful look at her withoutmenting. He sank into his bed and closed his eyes, ignoring the people in the room.

    Her lips were pressed into a thin line as she stared at him.

    An hour earlier.

    Finley stared at the door weakly from his wheelchair.

    Daphne asked, "Mr. Dean, are you waiting for Mrs. Dean?"

    He shook his head, denying the question, "No."

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 It''s Love, Not Guilt

    *5 Free Coins

    Finley borated. "It''s good that she left. At least now my mind can be at peace."

    Daphne looked at the stubborn man and shook her head. "Mr. Dean, I''m sure you care about Mrs. Dean. Why must you deny it? Why have you refused to see her over the past two weeks?"

    #hy not? He extended his blood-stained hand toward her.

    "Ms. Stuart, my days are numbered. The longer I''m around her, the more reluctant I am to die. Meanwhile, Samantha feels guilty every time she sees me. I want to spare us from tormenting each other with our existence."

    She nced at his blood-stained lips, and her face filled with worry. "What makes

    "What makes you think she feels guilty toward you?"

    Finley replied with a wry smile, "She''s here to repay a debt. She doesn''t love me at all. She''s only kind to me because saved her from a fire three years ago."

    His words shocked her, and she blurted out. "So, she was the reason for your disfiguration. three years ago."

    "Yes.

    "Nevertheless, why do you think Mrs. Dean doesn''t love you and only be nice to you out of guilt? If it''s only out of guilt and she has no feelings for you at all, she would never have been so attentive to you in the past two weeks, let alone tested the antidote on herself to cure Her statement made his brows furrow. He felt like he was hearing things. His tone was uncertain when he pressed her for an exnation. "What do you mean, Ms. Stuart? What do you mean by Samantha risking her health to develop the antidote to cure me?" She had never intended to hide anything from him. Since he had asked, she recounted the conversation between Samantha and Elias sometime ago to him.

    His eyes widened in disbelief at the revtion.

    "So, her recent illness had nothing to do with a bad diet as Elias imed?"

    She nodded. "Yes. That wasn''t the case. She was feeling unwell because she poisoned herself to test the antidote for you. Before leaving three days ago, she told me she was leaving to experiment with the antidote. She''ll be back in two days if the antidote is a sess. If another two days. In any case, her feelings for you are stronger than what you have imagined. If you don''t believe me, you should see whether Mrs. Dean does it out of guilt or love with your own eyes."

    12 Sat, Oct 5

    Chapter 89 It''s Love, Not Guilt

    Finley instinctively clenched his fist. He never expected Samantha to go to such lengths for him. He asked. "What''s your n?"

    "If a woman truly loves a man, she''ll be devastated when she learns the man she loves has passed away. I believe Mrs. Dean is likely tomit suicide if she has strong feelings for you."

    He didn''t believe Samantha would love him deeply. "I don''t think she would die for me."

    "Well..." Daphne smiled.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 What is the Contract About?

    Chapter 90 What Is the Contract About?

    Daphne suggested, "If you don''t believe Mrs. Dean loves you, we should make a bet. I bet she loves you very much and would die for you. You must send Amy away and take Mrs. Dean in if I win. But if I lose, I''ll help you deal with Mrs. Dean. How about that?" Finley nodded. ''Sure. You''re on."

    He snapped back to reality.

    Looking at the man whoy on the bed with his eyes closed, Samantha asked, "Finley, how are you feeling now?"

    "I''m fine." He finally spoke up when she thought she wouldn''t get the answer.

    "Do you feel any difort?"

    "No."

    If so, why isn''t he looking at me? Did I offend him somehow?

    She turned to Daphne. "Ms. Stuart, please get Elias over to check on Finley to see whether he has recovered."

    Daphne rose and reminded Finley. "Don''t forget about our agreement, Mr. Dean."

    Then, she departed.

    Shortly after she left, he opened his eyes and looked at Samantha, whose face was still smeared with tears, and asked, "Aren''t you curious how I came back to life?"

    "It doesn''t matter. I''m just d you''re alive."

    He pursed his lips. "You don''t have to do this for me."

    "I''ll do anything to keep you alive.

    He pulled her into his arms. "I promise not to drive you away no matter what happens in the future. You deserve me to reciprocate your feelings."

    "Are you giving up on Amy and choosing me now?"

    Over the Amy had been grounded for recovery. Aside from the first time.

    past two week, they visited Amy together, he had never seen her again.

    111

    66%A

    er 90 What Is the Contract About?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Amy threw a tantrum, but he refused to let her out.

    Samantha initially wanted to use Amy to fool Noah and bring hispany bankrupt. She didn''t anticipate Amy to be a lost cause. Finley confined Amy in a room right after she arrived at his ce. Moreover, Samantha had been busytely and couldn''t visit Amy.

    Amy was still grounded.

    Finley smiled at Samantha''s question and exined, "I only brought her here in the first ce to make her hinder you. But no matter how I treat you, you refuse to give up on me. Eventually, I forgot about her. I usually don''t care about people who have no use for me. I had long forgotten about her until you brought her up."

    Samantha was happy to hear those words regardless of whether they were meant to tter or deceive her.

    Finley didn''t care about Amy but her. She was giddy with happiness at the idea.

    She held him tighter. "Can you get rid of Amy since she doesn''t matter to you?"

    "Sure. Before I get rid of her, I need her to sign a contract for me."

    A contract? Her curiosity was piqued. "What is the contract about?"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 Divorced

    91 DivorcedN?velDrama.Org content.

    Sitting up, Finley gazed at the curious Samantha and ruffled her hair. "A contract she should sign, or more urately, a document." "A document?"

    Finley had Samantha help him into his wheelchair, then instructed her, "Go to the study and bring me the first document."

    She obliged, taking out a bagged document and handing it to Finley, who took it and said,

    "Wait here.

    "I can go with you."

    He nced at Samantha''s pallid face. "You rest here. I''ll be back soon."

    With that, he went alone''to Amy''s room.

    The moment the door opened, Amy desperately tried to run out but was stopped by Finley''s outstretched hand. "Trying to leave?"

    Fearful, Amy stepped back. "Finley, you''ve had me locked up for half a month. How much longer are you going to keep me here?"

    "As long as you sign this document, I''ll stop confining you and let you leave," said Finley expressionlessly as he handed her the document.

    He sent out a bunch of people half a month ago to capture me, but now, he''s suddenly releasing me. Why does it sound so suspicious? This document isn''t some ve deed, is it?

    At that, Amy leafed through the document only to be filled with shock. "You want a divorce?!"

    "What? Don''t you want to?"

    How could she not want to? She just couldn''t believe it. Finley had always been so persistent about her, but now, he was suddenly asking for a divorce. It was only natural that she''d be surprised. To prevent Finley from changing his mind, Amy hurriedly signed her name. Then, she threw the document into Finley''sp. "Check if everything is okay. If it is, I can leave now, right?" Finley looked through the document and, after confirming her signature, closed it. "Don''t ever appear in front of me again. Get out."

    I won''t ever show up again, even if you beg me! Amy mused and happily left the mountain

    76 13 Sat, Uct 5 1

    Chapter 91 Divorced

    without even as much as a nce at Finley.

    She was finally free from him! Noah had promised her that if she divorced Finley, he would marry her. Now that she had left Dean Residence, Noah could fulfill his promise.

    The thought alone made Amy so happy that she went straight to Noah''spany to find him. instead of going home first.

    Meanwhile, Noah was in a meeting, unaware that Finley had thrown Amy out. When he finally returned to his office two hourster, he was shocked to find Amy, wearing a hat, waiting for him. "Ames, you..." Recently, the recorder he gave Amy seemed to have broken, and he couldn''t hear anything from it. So, he was unaware of Amy''s injuries or her divorce from Finley.

 Chapter 92

    Chport 92 You Said You Would Marry Me Chapter 92 You Said You Would Marry Me

    On top of that, after the recent phone calls he made to Amy, which she did not answer, Noaht was nning to approach Samantha to ask for her help in stealing Finley''s bid documents to see the reserve price. But before he could even seek out Samantha, the missing Amy suddenly appeared before him.

    And.. had cut her hair short!

    Noah kept sizing Amy up, who was also doing the same with a smile. "Noah, why are you staring at me like that?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Your hair..."

    Amy instinctively touched her hair and said sadly, "Samantha did it."

    Samantha did it?! What''s going on?!

    Before Noah could respond, Amy, still smiling, said, "Let''s not talk about Samantha right now. Instead, let''s talk about us."

    What does she mean by that? Noah frowned. "What is there to discuss between us?"

    "Of course, there is!" she said bashfully, gazing at Noah. "Aren''t you curious as to why I''m here now when I was supposed to be locked up in Finley''s?"

    That was indeed quite intriguing. "Did Finley voluntarily let you go?"

    Amy nodded. "No, he didn''t voluntarily let me go. He actively let me leave.

    Finley actively let her leave?! Noah suddenly had an uneasy premonition, but before he could. process the bad feeling, Amy, with a smile, said, "I''ve divorced Finley. As of today, he and I have no further rtions! You can marry me now, Noah! After all, I haven''t forgotten yo Noah was stunned. He wasn''t sincere when he told Amy he would marry her. He had only said it to trick her into approaching Finley and stealing his bid document.

    He had expected that once Finley brought Amy home, he would genuinely care for her and tell her everything. But to his dismay, she waspletely useless. She had not only failed to win Finley''s heart, but he had also cast her out.

    This woman... She... Noah had no words for her. He now regretted ever cing his hopes on Amy Worse, she even had the audacity to ask him to marry her when he had been no help at

    16.13 Sat, Oct 5 BGB

    Chapter 92 You Said You Would Marry Me

    all.

    Does she have no sense of shame!! Noah felt wholly troubled.

    - Coins

    +5 Free

    "Noah, I''m talking to you," Amy said, her face sober, seeing that Noah wasn''t responding. "Why aren''t you responding? Or were your words from half a month ago just lies? Did you never intend to marry me?" Amy''s not entirely useless to me at the moment. I can''t have a fallout with her just yet, he thought and forced a smile. "Of course not!"

    Sat. Det

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 Don''t You Like It Here?

    If I promised to marry you, I will definitely do so. So, Ames, don''t overthink things."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hearing Noal''s words, Amy smiled shyly and nudged his arm. "So, Noah, when do you n to marry me?"

    Noah tried to find an excuse to dy. "I''m currently busy preparing for the bid for Deant Corporation and don''t have time to marry you just yet. But once I get through this busy period. I will definitely marry you," Pausing, fearing that Amy might press him for a specific date, he quickly added, "Ames, look at all these documents still pending in my office. Why don''t you go home for now? I''lle see you once I''m done." Amy blinked and then nodded. "Alright, I''ll stay at home and wait for your good news."

    "Mm

    With that, Amy left, but before she did, she leaned in and kissed Noah''s check. Noah looked at Amy, who appeared quite disheveled and unattractive, and suddenly felt a bit queasy.

    After sessfully sending Amy away, Noah wanted to call Samantha. However, when he took out his phone, he realized he didn''t have her number. It seemed he would have to seek her out at Dean Residence. Since he had a coboration to propose to Finley, he decided to visit Finley at his home. when Finley wouldn''te down the mountain.

    Samantha, who had no idea Noah was heading up the mountain, was in the yard of Dean Residence enjoying the sun with Finley, Nuzzling her legs was the Labrador she got from a pet shop, and it had grown quite a bit in the past half-month. Bringing it into her arms, Samantha said, ''Finley, I haven''t figured out a name for this guy yet. Do you want to name it?

    "Name it Unity," he said, ncing at the canine in her arms.

    Unity? Strange that he had chosen such a name, Samantha asked, "Why?"

    "Because it represents reunion."

    "Alright! Unity it is, then!" Samantha smiled and then ced the Labrador on Finley''sp.. "From now on, you, me, and Unity will be a family. You won''t be alone anymore because

    16 13 Sat, Oct 5 BBB.

    Chapter 93 Don''t You Like It Here?

    Unity and I will always be with you."

    Unity, perhaps understanding Samantha''s words, tapped its little paw on Finley''s hand twice, and Finley ruffled its head in response.

    At that moment, life couldn''t get any better. He was no longer alone. A woman who always put him first hade along.

    "Finley," Samantha called out, sitting next to Finley and resting her head on his shoulder. "You''re recovering nicely now and have work to focus on every day, but I don''t have a job, nor have I been to a college yet. I''m thinking of attending Saint Night Academy. Will you supp "You can do whatever you want as long as youe home on time."

    "I knew my Finley''s the best!" Samantha kissed Finley''s mask. "But I''m not sure if I cane home on time. You see, the vi is miles away from the academy. If I don''t stay in their dorm ande home every day, it''ll be prettyte by the time I arrive home." Finley fell silent for a moment before asking. "Don''t you like it here?"

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94 Noah Has Come

    Samantha shook her head. "Of course not. I like it here very, very much. But, Finley, I want you to go out more often. That way, you can get some fresh air and meet more people."

    Is the fresh air up in the mountain not better? Also, I''m the CEO of Dean Corporation. Do I not already have enough connections? At that, he retorted, "I don''t need that." Samantha knew Finley was just afraid of scaring people with his scar-

    "Alright, in that case, at home and wait for me toe back," she said, wrapping her arms around Finley''s.

    "Mm.

    After that, the couple spent a quiet afternoon basking in the sun in the courtyard.

    Sometimeter, just as Samantha got up to make Finley dinner, she found Noah in the yard. Since it was daytime, the gate of Finley''s house was left open, allowing Noah to enter easily.

    Noah first nced at Samantha, then approached Finley with a smile. "Mr. Dean, first, let me express my apologies foring uninvited to your vi. I feel very sorry. I tried several times to make an appointment with your assistant, but he kept saying you were too busy to Finley knew Noah because he had investigated him before. Noah wasn''t just a yboy; he was also Samantha''s fiance. From Samantha''s childhood until now, he had always been her fiance. Even now, he still was. So, from the moment Noah appeared before Finley, Finle "I said before, I won''t see anyone without an appointment. Now, even if youe uninvited, I still won''t entertain you"

    "Oh, but you already have, Mr. Dean. In that case, w

    not listen to what I have to say today?"

    Not wanting to waste his breath on Noah, he instructed Daphne nearby to "show" Noah out. After that, Finley wheeled himself into the living room.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Noah, while being driven out by Daphne, was surprised by Finley''s ungraciousness. He had already gone as far as personallying to Dean Residence, yet Finley continued refusing to see him. Who does this b*stard think he is?!

    bb%

    Chapter 94 Noah Has Come

    Seeing that Daphne was about to sessfully shoo him out, Noah quickly turned to Samantha. "Mr. Dean, you said you wouldn''t see anyone without an appointment. But I''m here to see my fiancee, Samantha, not you. You have no right to stop me from seeing her, do you?"

    The word "fiancee" triggered Finley deeply, and his voice turned icy. "I don''t care what rtionship youhad with Samantha in the past. Now, she is my woman. If you dare approach her, you will face death."

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 What Did Amy Say to Samanth

    Chapter 95 What Did Amy Say to Samantha?

    Firsley''s tone was icy and merciless, as if he would take Noah''s life if thetter dared touch Samantha

    "How domineering of you. Mr. Dale. Noah stubbornly taunted despite being intimidated by Finley''s powerful presence. Your woman is Amy, not Samantha. So, on what grounds are you calling my fiancee your woman?" Tve already divorced Amy

    "And? Just because you divorced Amy, you think you can make my fiancee your woman? Finley Dean, even if you are the CEO of Dean Corporation, you can''t be tyrannical. Im taking my fiancee away today, and I''d like to see if any of you try and stop me! I would!" Finley dered firmly. "I dare you toy a finger on her!"

    Noah chickened out the moment he saw Finley hit the roof, but when he turned to look at Samantha, he gathered his courage and went up to her. He grabbed her hand, hoping to take her away, but to his dismay, Samantha pulled her hand back. "Please have some self-respect, Noah. I''m seeing Finley now, so our engagement is off

    Noah was stunned, and he gazed incredulously at Samantha. "Sam, your mother arranged our engagement when she was still alive. How can you call it off just like this? How can you betray your mother like this, questioning her decision?

    "Also, you were still so gentle with me half a month ago, why are you treating me like this now that Finley''s here? Tell me. Is it because Finley threatened you? Don''t be afraid, Sam. Tell me the truth. If he''s threatened you, I''ll get you out of here, even if it means sacrificing life."

    Noah sounded wholly earnest and sincere, but only Samantha knew how hypocritical he truly was right then, and this very phony face had deceived her in her past life. Now, whenever she thought of those times, she felt nothing but irony.

    With an icy expression, she said to Noah, "I don''t need you to risk your life to take me away because I genuinely want to be with Finley. So I suggest you drop your act, Noah. I''ve already learned from Amy what kind of person you are!

    Amy? What did she tell Samantha?! Why has Samantha''s attitude toward me changed so drastically? Did she tell Samantha that I''m going to marry her, leading Samantha to think that I''m being unfaithful?

    As the possibility crossed his mind, Noah wanted to strangle Amy,

    16:14 3850 BBB

    Chapter 95 What Did Amy Say to Samanthaz

    Is there anything Amy can do at all? Why is the always trying to rain Samantha''s ingression of melt Given how averse Samantha is treard me now, the certainly won''t leave with me. But she''s not signing by Finley''s side either! Finley likes Samantha, doem the Well why dor Noch was the type to destroy whatever he couldn''t have.N?velDrama.Org content.

    At that, he looked into Samantha''s eyes and asked

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 Don''t, It''s nocent

    Chapter 96 Don''t, It''s Innocent

    +5 Free Cons

    Sam, do you remember what you once told me? You said you would never marry anyone but me. You even said you''d wear a wedding dress for me and be my wife.

    "At that time. I promised you that no matter where I was, my heart would always belong to you. I even promised you that I would marry you once I returned to the country.

    "I''m back now, but you don''t believe me anymore because of what Amy told you. You know, Sam, what you said just now, every single word, was like needles stabbing into my heart."

    As Noah spoke, he reached out to grab Samantha''s arm, but she pushed him away in

    aversion.

    At that, Noah gazed at Samantha with great affection. "Sam, we''ve known each other since we were kids. We

    grew up together, and our engagement was set the moment you were born. From the time you were aware, you said you liked me. Come to think of it, you''ve liked me for almost two decades, and how many decades do we have to waste in our lives?

    Sam, when you said you''re with Finley now, you were lying to me, weren''t you? You only said it to hurt me, right? After all, you''ve only known him for less than a month. Even if you have a change of heart, you can''t possibly change so quickly. "Therefore, you''re doing this on purpose! Yes, I admit it. You''ve sessfully hurt my feelings, Sam. Now, can youe with me, hmm?"

    Jesus, will he just stop?! Samantha was utterly repulsed by Noah''s feigned affection. "Stop pretending to love me. Noah! Let me tell you, the things I said to you before were just youthful ignorance. Now, I''m officially letting you know that I don''t like you. Not even bit! So, dro

    n one

    antha still treated him theN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Noah couldn''t believe that despite his heartfelt confession, same. He suddenly wanted to ask Amy what she had told Samantha to make her act like this.

    Then, he took a subconscious gander at Finley. Though he couldn''t make out the CEO''s emotions right then, he could sense the anger emanating from him. He believed that as long as he convinced Finley the person Samantha truly loved was him instead, Finley would ab man.

    At that, Noah continued provoking Finley, saying, "You keep insisting that you don''t love me, Sam. So tell me, why are you raising the dog I gave you in Finley''s house? After all, if you really resent me, you''d throw the dog away instead of caring for it so attentively. And it se good care of the dog I gave you!"

    16 14 Sat, Oct 5 BGB.

    2

    1.66%

    Chapter 96 Don''t. It''s Innocent

    Upon hearing Noah''s words, Finley immediately grabbed the Labrador''s neck. The dog whimpered in pain, using its little paws to scratch at Finley''s hand.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 Why Don''t You Just Die?!

    Samantha hurried to Finley''s side, grabbing his arm and shaking her head. "No, Finley, it''s innocent. And things aren''t as Noah said. I didn''t keep Unity because of him!" However, her words didn''t stop Finley from continue choking the Labrador.

    When she saw Finley''s hand being scratched by Unity, her heart ached. "Finley, let go! Look. your hand is getting scratched by Unity."

    "Are you sure you''re worried about me and not this dog that Noah gave you?"

    Of course, she was worried about Finley. But why didn''t he trust her? Samantha looked at Finley and forcibly took Unity from his hands, holding it close to her chest.

    Finley, whether you believe me or not, things aren''t as Noah said. I really don''t like him. The: things I said to him when I was a child were just childish words."

    L

    Meanwhile, seeing his words sessfully angered Finley, Noah felt incredibly aplished. He was almost certain that Finley had lost the fight for Samantha.

    He tried; he got her for a moment, but I still won! Now, Dean is convinced that Samantha only has feelings for me, and the reason she only dated him is because of something Amy said. Once the misunderstanding clears up, Samantha will definitely abandon Dean ande back to me!N?velDrama.Org content.

    Seeing Samantha and Finley

    confronting each other, Noah continued fanning the mes. "Look at how Finley''s behaving, Sam. He calls you his woman, but as soon as he hears that we''ve dated before, he immediately doesn''t trust you anymore and is even hurting the dog I gave you. As you can see,

    As Noah spoke, he reached for Samantha''s hand. But Samantha, having reached the end of her patience with Noah''s words, pped him hard. "Shut up! You listen

    to me, Noah. This dog wasn''t a gift from you; I bought it myself. That day, after you paid, I got the owner''s contact info and repaid her. I don''t want anything belonging to a sc*mbag to take up space in my house! If you don''t believe me, I have the transfer records on my pho Noah immediately appeared awkward. "Don''t be like this, Sam. You''re saying all this just to upset me, right? But I swear there''s really nothing between Amy and me!"

    At that, he tried to grab Samantha''s hand again, but she pped him once more. "You son of a b*tch! I don''t care about your rtionship with Amy. Right now, you''re ruining my rtionship with Finley in my house, and that''s wrong. Get out! I never want-to see you again!"

    000

    16 14 Sat, Oct 5 BBB.

    Chapter 97 Why Don''t You Just Die?!

    Better yet, just die out there! Once I''m done with the work at hand, I''ll...

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98 Do You Have Someone You Like?

    She would make Noah pay a bloody price. A garbage like him didn''t deserve to live.

    Hearing Samantha''s words for him, Noah flew into a rage. Just what the f*ck did Amy tell Samantha, leading her to treat me like this?!

    He was so close to sessfully breaking up Samantha and Finley, but because Samantha believed Amy''s words, she was now so cold towards him. Just thinking about it made him furious.

    At that, he parted his lips to speak up, but Samantha pped him hard across the face again, and his face stung painfully from receiving two solid ps.

    "Get lost!"

    Then, without giving Noah a chance to respond, Samantha turned to Daphne and said, "Please kick him out, Ms. Stuart."

    Daphne immediately went up to Noah and forcibly dragged him out. Noah tried to shake off Daphne''s grip; but the maids all rushed over to help, pushing Noah out.

    Meanwhile, Samantha, with Unity still in her arms, returned to Finley''s side. Seeing the scratches Unity had caused on his arms, she quickly put the canine down and pushed Finley back to his room. She first called Elias and then took a first-aid kit from the cab to treat Finley''s wounds.

    Finley remained silent throughout. Samantha couldn''t guess what he was thinking, so she quietly tended to his wounds. When she finished, Elias arrived.

    Samantha nced at Elias, carefully giving him some instructions, then left the room.

    Even then, Finley said nothing.

    Elias watched Samantha leave, then took a rabies vine from the first aid kit and injected it into Finley. "Did you and Samantha fight?" he asked Finley after administering the shot.

    "No."

    No? Elias didn''t believe it. "If it''s as you said, why didn''t she stay in the room to take care of you as she always does? Why did she leave?"

    Finley remained silent, prompting Elias to press on. "Finley, tell me, what exactly did you do to upset Samantha? As a man, I think I can give you some advice. I have quite a bit of experience if I do say so myself."  BGB.

    Chapter 98 Do You Have Someone You Like?

    "Have

    S

    you ever been married?" Finley asked expressionlessly, giving Elias a figurative jab inN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    the heart.

    Still, Elias shook his head. "No."

    "Have

    you ever dated?"

    Elias shook his head again. "No."

    At that, Finley retorted sarcastically, "So, as a perpetually single guy, what makes you think you have any experience?"

    Ouch, hurtful much, Dean?!

    7

    "Forget I said anything." Elias packed up his medical kit and then turned back

    to his good friend. "Finley, I don''t know what happened between you and Samantha, but she''s a good girl. She genuinely cares about you. Don''t let her down, or you''ll regret it for the rest of your life." With that, Elias left, but just then, Finley called after him. "Have

    Elias stopped and turned back. "Yes, but that woman didn''t like me."

 Chapter 99

    ever liked someone?"

    Chapter 99 He Was in Love

    "So what does it feel like to like someone?"

    "It''s a very happy feeling." Elias answered after a moment''s thought. "Just thinking about the woman you like can make you inexplicably happy. Seeing her makes you joyful, and when you don''t see her, you think about her every day, If you see her with another man, you g After listening to Elias, Finley looked at him coldly. "You can leave now."

    That is up with him? One second, he asks me to stay, and the next second, he tells me to leave.

    Elias nced at Finley again before turning to leave the room. Outside, he found Samantha squatting, taking care of Unity. Elias walked over and patted Unity on the head.

    This pup is

    quite cute."

    "How''s Finley?"

    "If you''re so worried about him, why did youe out just now? You could''ve just stayed in the room with him," Elias asked with a smile.

    Samantha looked at Unity lying on the ground and said, "He''s mad at me. I think he doesn''t want to see me right now, so I''ll just stay outside. When Finley needs me, I''ll go back in."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Elias looked seriously at Samantha. "Did you two have a fight?"

    A fight? Not really.

    Samantha took a piece of paper from her pocket and handed it to Elias. "Let''s not talk about me and Finley. I remember promising you that if you kept my secret, I''d tell you where sister is. This note has her location. Go find her.

    your

    With trembling hands, Elias took the note. It had the name of an orphanage on it. He looked at Samantha gratefully. "Thank you, Samantha. If I really find my sister, I swear I''ll treat you like a queen."

    Before Samantha could tell him it wasn''t necessary, Elias had already run off. She swallowed her words.

    She then patted Unity''s head. "Unity, were you scared today? But Finley didn''t mean it. Look, he choked you, but you scratched him, so you''re even now, okay?"

    Unity whimpered pitifully.

    16.15 Sat, Oct 5 GGG

    Chapter 99 He Was in Love.

    Samantha picked Unity up and cradled it in her arms. "It''s okay. Finley won''t bully you again because he''s really a good person."

    Samantha sat there,forting Unity. Finley, in his wheelchair, rolled to the doorway and watched her. As he observed Samantha holding Unity, Elias'' words echoed in his mind. He had said that liking someone meant feeling happy when you saw them, missing them when Finley wasn''t sure i f what Elias had said was his real experience, but he knew that Elias'' words matched his current feelings perfectly.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 Emily Leventhorpe

    15 Free Coini

    As soon as Elias got the address from Samantha, he drove straight to the orphanage to find his sister, Emily Leventhorpe..

    When he arrived, he saw Emily being bullied.

    "Emily, you''re not a baby anymore. Why can''t you do anything right?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Look at how you washed these dishes. There''s water everywhere! Don''t you know the orphanage is low on funds? You need to save water!"

    "And the floor. Are you sure you even swept it? Look how filthy it is! Do it again!"

    "You''re so stupid, Emily; you can forget about having dinner tonight! Go make the beds for the kids.

    Emily bit her lip. "But I have exams soon. I need to study."

    The woman leading the group got angry. "Exams? Study? The orphanage has fed you, housed you, and paid for your schooling up to high school. Now you''re an adult. You should be working, not thinking about exams and school. What are you thinking, Emily? Go make th Seeing Emily lowering her eyes and refusing to budge

    the woman shoved her to the ground.

    Emily winced in pain as her knee got scraped. Elias, seeing this from outside, rushed to Emily''s side. "Are you okay?"

    Emily looked up at Elias, stunned, then shook her head. "I-I''m fine."

    "Are you Emily Leventhrope?"

    Emily nodded. "Yes."

    our waist

    Elias struggled to contain his excitement. "May I ask, do von have a birthmark on your

    that looks like a flower?"

    Hearing that, Emily immediately pushed Elias away. "Did you spy on me while I was bathing?!"

    Elias immediately knew from her reaction that she did indeed have a flower-shaped. birthmark on her waist, and a DNA test would confirm if she was his long-lost sister.

    "I didn''t spy on you," he said, looking at the frightened Emily, who remained scared despite that. "If you didn''t spy on me, how do you know about the birthmark?"

    BGB.

    Chapter 100 Emily Leventhorpe

    Elias did

    know how to exin this to Emily. She was very young when she went missing and might not remember having a brother. It would be safer to wait for the test results before revealing the truth.

    Elias helped Emily up and discreetly pulled a couple of strands of her hair. "I''ll exin everythingter."

    Emily, still wary, stepped back from Elias, who asked, "Why are you avoiding me?"

    "I''m not.

    "Yes, you are!"

    Elias moved closer to Emily, but before she could react, the woman from earlier spoke sarcastically. "Emily, I always knew you had a seductive face, but I didn''t think you''d actually act like a vixen. You''re only eighteen, and you''re already good at seducing men. Is he your s no money, yet you keep dreaming about attending Saint Night Academy. He''s paying your tuition, isn''t he?!"

    Emily quickly waved her hands. "No, it''s not like that! You misunderstand. I don''t know this gentleman!"

    "You don''t know him? Why does he know you have a birthmark, then?"

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 Only You Are Worth of Me

    "I bet you two have already slept together, haven''t you?"

    Emily, embarrassed and blushing at the increasingly outrageous remarks from the woman in front of her, hurriedly tried to shoo Elias away. "They''re misunderstanding because of you, sir, so please just go!" Just as he wanted to speak up, she had already shut the door on him.

    "Emily, listen to me! I..."

    Oh, forget it. He thought it was more important to get the DNA test done first. And so, with the strands of hair he collected, he drove to the hospital for the test.

    Meanwhile, at Dean Residence, Finley continued gawking at Samantha, and it wasn''t until she turned around and gazed at him that he finally came around.

    Holding Unity in her arms, she asked, "When did youe out?"

    "I''m hungry," Finley blurted out, feeling uneasy under her gaze.

    Taken aback by his response, Samantha froze briefly and then put Unity down. "I''ll make you dinner then," she said and went to the kitchen, leaving Finley rooted to the spot, watching her figure disappear from his sight. What was I saying? That wasn''t what I wanted to say!

    Then, he turned his attention to Unity, who wasying obediently on the ground, asionally letting out pitiful whimpers. Finley wheeled over to Unity and picked it up. Hearing it whimper continuously, Finley frowned and said to Daphne, "Get a vet to check on it." "Yes, sir."

    At 9 p.m., the vet took Unity to the side for treatment while Samantha and Finley had dinner in the dining room. During the meal, Samantha stole several nces at Finley and then said, you for

    for getting Unity a vet."

    "Thank

    "Mm. Finley maintained his aloof demeanor.

    Then, as shended her gaze on the drumstick before her, she served it onto Finley''s te.

    i

    Chapter 101 Only You Are Worth of Me

    )

    Seeing as he didn''t throw it away from his te, she cautiously said, "Please don''t let whatever Noah said earlier today get to you. Nothing he said was true. Unity was really bought with my own money. I can show you the transaction records." Samantha reached for her phone, but Finley stopped her. "I believe you."

    "Are you.... still mad at me then?"

    "I was never angry with you," he replied. "It was Noah I was angry with. I think he''s unworthy of you."

    Samantha smiled. "I think so, too, because he''s a sc*mbag! The only person worthy of me is you, Finley Dean!"

    "Mm.

    Mm? Is he agreeing with me? That he''s indeed the only guy worthy of me? At that, Samantha beamed at Finley and quietly at by his side.

    After dinner, Samantha wheeled Finley back to their room to rest.

    After half a month, Samantha finallyy on therge bed she shared with Finley again. This time, she wasn''t alone; Finley was beside her. Samantha reached out and hugged Finley tightly. "Let''s always be like this, okay?"

    "Mm."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "No fighting, no silent treatment. Always sleep together. Always share a nket because..."

    Chapter 102 Just What Did You Say to Samantha?

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 Just What Did You Say to Samantha?

    "Because sharing a nket means sharing a life.

    Finley lowered his gaze to Samantha in his arms and softly replied with another "Mm," agreeing to her words.

    Meanwhile, Noah grew increasingly furious after leaving Finley''s vi. At the same time, he was extremely curious about what Amy had said to Samantha to make Samantha despise him. So much so that she would p him three times, and his face still seemingly stung as he recalled the moment.

    Unable to hold back, he drove to Wace Residence to confront Amy, who had actually gone shopping after leaving Noah''spany building. She first bought herself a new outfit and a wig, then after dressing up, she had dinner out before returning to the Wace Residen Just as Noah was about to lose his patience, Amy returned. With makeup on, Amy looked much prettier than she had in the morning, and coupled with her decent figure, Noah''s anger slightly subsided.

    Calista, seeing Amy return, quickly went to her side and grabbed her arm. "Ames, you called me in the morning saying Finley has released you. Why are you only back now? Where have you been all day? Do you know Noah has been waiting for you for over two hours?" Hearing that Noah had waited for her for over two hours, Amy smiled. "Noah, we just saw each other this morning, and it hasn''t been long since then. Have you already missed me?"

    Miss you? Miss you, my *ss! Noah''s anger red up again. Seeing Amy innocently pouting at him, he grabbed her and pulled her into her room. Calista and Dale already regarded Noah as their future son-inw, so they found nothing wrong with Noah''s actions. Upon arriving in Amy''s room, Noah threw her onto the bed. She shyly lowered her eyes and looked at him. "Noah, although we''re eventually getting married, there''s no need to be so impatient. My parents are still here, yet you''ve already pulled me into my room!" Noah felt exasperated by her train of thought. He wanted to crack her head open to see what was going on inside. He red daggers at her and snapped, "You better stop acting like a he and more like a normal person. The reason I came to. you isn''t because I want to f*ck

    but to ask whatBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    you

    you said to Samantha."

    you

    Amy had been pleased that Noah hade to see her, but after hearing his words, her mood. soured. "So, you waited for me for two hours, not because you missed me but because you wanted to know what I said to Samantha?!"  t

    Chapter 102 Just What Did You Say to Samantha?

    "Exactly!"

    What could have said to her?! She and I are mortal enemies! What did he think I would ever say to that b*tch?!

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 Samantha Wace, It''s Not Over Between Us!

    "Noah, whether you believe it or not, I just want to tell you that I didn''t say anything to Samantha.

    I said nothing, yet she pped me out of anger? Called me a scumbag and treated me with such disdain? Does Amy think I''m a three-year-old child who''s easily deceived?N?velDrama.Org content.

    "Amy, don''t give me that. Samantha told me everything. She said she listened

    to you, which led her to believe I''m a jerk. She even told me that if I wanted to know what you said to her, I should ask you directly. So now I''m asking you, what did you tell Samantha that made her hate me so much?" Why did that little witch Samantha keep ming her? She had already denied everything, but why didn''t Noah believe her?

    Amy grew angry. "Noah, why do you only believe what Samantha says and not what I say? After all, I am your fianc¨¦e now. Yet, as my fiance, you are questioning me like this? What do you mean by that?

    Or is it that deep down in your heart, you have never forgotten Samantha? In your heart, is there only Samantha? And no ce for me, your fianc¨¦e? If that''s the case, then why did you say you wanted to marry me?" If Amy wasn''t still somewhat useful to him, why would he waste his time on her?

    Noah''s face remained cold as he looked at Amy. Amy, I came today just to ask what you told Samantha. If you tell me the truth, I promise I won''t be angry with you."

    She had just told him the truth, but he didn''t believe her!

    Amy replied excitedly, "Noah, I''ve already told you the truth, but you chose not to believe me. There''s nothing more I can do. I don''t want to argue with you about Samantha. Please leave; I want to be alone for a while."

    At the sight of Amy''s refusal to admit anything, he felt disappointment overwhelming him. Without sparing her another look, he turned and left.

    As the door closed, Amy''s face twisted with intense hatred. "Samantha, you little witch, it''s not-over between us!"

    Early the next morning, Samantha woke up early. After having breakfast with Finley, she went to the study, grabbed Finley''sptop, and started reviewing her studies. She nned to apply to Saint Night University with her SATS in two weeks, so she needed to brush up a b Chapter 103 Samantha Wace, It''s Not Over Between Us!

    Samantha was a genius. No matter the subject, she only needed to see it once to understand it. Moreover, she had taken the exams in her past life, so applying to Saint Night was no challenge for her.

    As time passed, Samantha remained engrossed in her studies while Finley watched her with

    interest.

    He spent the entire day watching her, leaving a pile ofpany documents untouched.

    Time flew by

    In the evening. Samantha went to the kitchen to prepare dinner for Finley. After they finished eating, they went to the backyard to gaze at the starry sky.

    Sitting beside Finley. Samantha turned to him with a serious look and said, "Finley, can I give you a present?"

    Did she say a present?

    "Hmm?"

    Chapter 104 I''m Cursed

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 I''m Cursed

    Samantha pointed to the moonlight.

    "This is my gift to you. Regardless of my location, the moon will symbolize my presence with you. During the day, I''m the sun. At night, I''m the moon. As long as they are whole, I am thinking of you."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Finley listened to Samantha''s words and smiled as he asked, "And what if the sun and the moon are both halves?"

    Samantha, with a smile, looked at Finley and said. "That means I miss you so much that my soul is half left. So, you shoulde to my side immediately so I can see you. That way, the moon and the sun will be whole again. If you can''te to me, let mee to yo He was speechless. "Have you said such things to men often?"

    She rested her head on his shoulder, saying, "Nope, you''re the first and only one."

    He looked at Samantha. "You''re also the first woman to give me a gift.

    The first woman to give Finley a gift? Samantha didn''t believe it. Before his disfigurement, he must have been very handsome, and countless women must have pursued him. So, how could it be that she was the only one who ever gave him a gift?

    She curiously asked, "No one gave you a gift before you were disfigured?"

    "No," came Finley''s unhesitant answer.

    "Why?"

    There was a hint of bitterness in his voice. "Because every woman who got close to me died. In their eyes, I was a jinx. So, no matter how rich or handsome I was, no one dared to approach me."

    For some reason, Samantha sensed a deep bittemess in Finley''s words. She looked at him andforted, "That''s good. This way, you''ll always belong to me, right?

    Moreover, if you really were a jinx, truly cursed, then why am I still alive after getting close to you? Why haven''t I died?"

    "You''re an exception."

    Samantha shook her head. "No, I''m not an exception. Finley, believe me. You''re not a jinx, and you''re not cursed either. Those who said so were wrong. Ignore their words. I''ll always be 1/2

    Chapter 104 I''m Cursed

    by your side. Those women who imed to love you but feared you? They never truly loved. you. My love for you is genuine, so don''t abandon me."

    How could he abandon such a wonderful wife?

    No matter what happened in the future, he would never leave her.

    Finley held Samantha tightly in his arms, enjoying the starry night with her. At that moment, life was peaceful, and no one disturbed them.

    Late at night.

    After a tiring day, Samantha fell asleep on Finley''s shoulder.

    He wanted to carry her, but his legs felt like rubber, which left him with no choice but to ask Daphne to take Samantha to her room.

    At the sight of his legs, he was pensive.

    The following week, Samantha spent her time apanying Finley and studying. Soon, it was the exam day.

    She arrived at the venue with him in tow.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 Perfect Scores

    Finley wore a mask. He stood out noticeably in the crowd. This was the first time he had appeared in public since his disfigurement.

    Before leaving, Samantha leaned in close to him and kissed his lips.

    "The weather''s too hot. You should wait in the car with Mr. Cyan. I''lle find you after the

    exam.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Finley understood that Samantha wanted him in the car because she was worried he might not befortable. Since it was her exam day, he felt it was only fair to wait outside for her the whole time.

    "I''ll wait here for you. Do well on your exam."

    Samantha hugged him and then headed to the exam hall.

    L

    Five days earlier, Elias had received the DNA test report. He was overjoyed to discover that, with Samantha''s help, he had finally found his long-lost sister, Emily.

    Overwhelmed with happiness, Elias immediately went to the orphanage to share the good. news with Emily. Emily found it hard to believe when she saw the report. After all, she had been very young when she went missing and had no memory of her past. The sudden emergence of an older brother was difficult for her to ept.

    Although Emily couldn''t immediately ept Elias, it didn''t stop him from treating her well. Over the past few days, he bought her many designer bags, clothes, and shoes, and even gave her pocket money. He also made donations to the orphanage. Now, Emily had be the envy of everyone at the orphanage. She was admired for having such a good brother.

    Influenced by the material gifts and facing the uing high tuition fees, Emily finally epted Elias as her brother on the day of her SATS.

    Since it was the SATS, Elias went to Emily''s school to cheer her on.

    Taking off the lucky charm he wore, he ced it in Emily''s hand and said earnestly, "Emily, good luck on your exam. Don''t worry about the tuition fees. I''ll take care of it. From now on, I''ll make up for all the family love you''ve missed

    Emily nodded and then went into the exam hall

    Chapter 105 Perfect Scores

    +5 Free Colns

    The SATSsted three days. During this time, Finley drove Samantha to and from the exam for Emily.

    venue each day, while Elias did th

    After the exams, Samantha and Finley waited at home for the results. Samantha was very confident about her performance. After all, she had taken simr exams in her past life and had also reviewed diligently over the past week. Hence, she felt no anxiety while awaiting results.

    Before long, it was the day the results were announced.

    Samantha entered her exam number into theputer to check her scores. Seeing perfect scores in every subject, she showed no surprise, as she had expected this result.

    On the other hand, Emily, who was usually a top student and confident about being the top scorer this year, was taken aback.

    Samantha had achieved perfect scores in all subjects, while she had lost a few points in each. cing her second.

    She was confident she''d get into Saint Night Academy, but...

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 Don''t You Like Mc?

    Chapter 106 Don''t You Like Me? 0.79%

    Without the boost of being a top scorer in the SATS, her schrship waspletely lost.

    Moreover, the feeling of being overshadowed was making her uneasy.

    It felt as if something she was certain she would win had been abruptly snatched away by someone else.

    When Elias saw Emily''s academic transcript, he disyed a fatherly smile and said, "Emily, how did you get so smart? You scored over 700 points! You must be the highest scorer this year, right?" If Elias hadn''t brought it up, it would have been fine. Now, it only made her feel more frustrated.

    "No, I''m second. The person in first ce scored a perfect score."

    A perfect score?N?velDrama.Org content.

    Elias remembered that aside from Finley, who had scored a perfect score once, no one else had achieved it. Who was so outstanding this year to get a perfect score?

    He asked curiously, "Who is this year''s top scorer?"

    "I don''t know her. She''s a woman named Samantha."

    Samantha?

    No wonder they say you have to be cut from the same cloth to be on the same level. Samantha actually got a perfect score?

    She and Finley are indeed a perfect match.

    He,pletely unaware of Emily''s difort, said with a smile, "Emily, I happen to know this woman. Would you like to meet her? Maybe she can share her secrets for getting a perfect score?" Is he mocking me? Emily shorted coldly.

    In frustration, she kicked him out of her room and theny down on her bed.

    Elias was stunned. Did I say something wrong?

    1

    E

    Chapter 106 Don''t You Like Me?

    At the lively Dean Residence, Daphne gathered everyone to celebrate Samantha bing the top scorer. Samantha and Finley sat among the crowd, enjoying cake together.

    Samantha had cream all over her face, and Finley, sitting beside her, affectionately lifted his hand to wipe it off.

    Seeing that he was still wearing his mask and hadn''t touched the cake, she realized he wasn''tfortable in this environment.

    She stood up, took the cake in front of Finley, and wheeled him back to the room. After closing and locking the door, she went to his side and removed his mask. "Now it''s just the two of us in this room. You don''t need to wear a mask anymore." Finley remained silent.

    Samantha took a piece of cake on a fork and fed it to him.

    "Is it sweet?" Finley looked at Samantha with deep eyes and murmured in response.

    Samantha leaned closer to him. "Let me try."

    With that, she discarded the piece of cake from her hand, sat on hisp, and kissed him.

    Finley wasn''t sure how he should respond.

    After a moment, they separated. She reached out to unbutton his shirt, but Finley grabbed her wrist. "Samantha, stop."

    Samantha blinked. "Why? Don''t you like me?"

    "I do, but..."

    He felt he wasn''t worthy of her, at least not at this moment.

    Samantha wrapped her arms around his neck. "Finley, I remember when I was making a wish while blowing out the candles, you said you would fulfill whatever wish I made. So now, I''m telling you my wish: I want to be your woman. Please, don''t reject me." Samantha knew that Finley was very insecure, so she made sure to provide him with ample reassurance. She wanted him to understand that she....

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 I Will Only Smile at You in the Future

    Finley was the only man Samantha had ever had. In a simr vein, she desired for him to understand her love for him.

    Finley''s eyes went nk at what Samantha had spoken. "You can never escape if I make you mine."

    "Finley, that never crossed my mind because you''re the only one I ever want," Samantha stated with a smile.

    Hmm.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She stopped talking, and Finley kissed her.

    Finley and Samantha''s affection for one another deepened after their intense night together.

    The couple''s bodies were bathed in the first morning sunlight. Rubbing her face into Finley, Samantha opened her eyes in a daze and curled up in his arms. Finley took a quick look at Samantha''s body bruises. "Have I hurt youst night? Huh?"

    Samantha blushed and shook her head, responding. "No, you were very gentle."

    She kissed his cheek after that.

    "Today, what kind of breakfast would you like? Shall I prepare it for you?"

    Finley nced down at Samantha, who was clearly tired. "Ms. Stuart will assign someone to cook. Simply return to your slumber. I''ll wake you up for lunch, okay?" Samantha was worn out. She nodded and quickly fell back asleep, clinging to Finley.

    She slept through the night and woke up about midday. She opened her eyes slowly. She winced when she shifted in bed and sat up. Since it was her first time, it ached.

    Finley was not visible to her at her side. She took a bath before getting out of bed nude. Upon Jeaving the restroom, she noticed Finley seated on the bed''s edge, deep in contemtion. When she got close to him, she noticed that he was fixated on a red spot on the bedsh "W-What''s so interesting about that?"

    Finleyughed at what Samantha was doing. "I find everything about you fascinating. Come

    Chapter 107 I Will Only Smile at You in the Future

    on over here."

    Naturally, Samantha approached Finley and settled herself on hisp, giving him a hug. "You''re so handsome when you smile, Finley."

    Finley caressed Samantha''s nose tenderly. "Do you like my smile?"

    Samantha gave a nod. "Yes, I do."

    "Well, I''ll only smile for you from now on."

    Her heart warmed at his words. So she kissed him again, cupping his face.

    Daphne knocked on the door and entered at that precise moment. She blushed at the sight of them kissing and hurried out of the room.

    Finley seemed to have finally discovered real love. John was urate. Given that the ninth bribe represented good fortune, she must be the most fitting woman for Finley,

    Before heading to the restaurant for lunch, Samantha and Finley spent some time cuddling in the room once again. By now, midday had arrived. She had used up all of her energy the previous evening, so she was starving.

    Finley was peeling shrimp for her while she was enjoying the meal. She told him to just eat when she saw the peeled shrimp in her dish. I am capable of peeling them yourself."

    Finley gave Samantha a peeled shrimp to eat. "Let me peel the shrimp for you from now on, okay?"

    She turned to face him; he was very kind to her. She ate the shrimp he fed her, moved. "Finley, you should eat too."

    She gave Finley a piece of meat that she had picked up.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 My Daughter-In-Law Is Amazing

    Chapter 108 My Daughter-In-Law Is Amazing "Okay."

    Samantha and Finley kept feeding each other without bothering about the feelings of the nearby maids.

    The maids did not get sick of the couple''s lovey-dovey moments. Instead, they found the moments quite sweet. It seemed to be the first time they saw Finley enjoying his meal happily. They felt that Samantha was very nice to him.. Samantha kept enjoying her romance with Finley. "Finley, I''ll be reporting myself at Saint Night after a while. So, I can''t stay with you all the time. You must eat and miss me on time."

    "Sure."

    She continued, "Plus, you can''t turn off your phone. I''ll text or call you when I''m free."

    "Okay."

    "You must take a nap at noon."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Sure."

    ""You''re the best."

    Samantha kept on feeding Finley. They indulged in their lovey-dovey moments, making the nearby maids yearn to fall in love.

    After lunch, Samantha took Finley for a walk in the backyard. They chatted andughed.

    John went to Finley''s residence the moment he was back in the country. At first, he assumed that his eldest grandson would behave as usual, numbing himself with work. But it seemed like John was mistaken.

    John had been searching for doctors overseas to treat Finley since Finley was poisoned. But he would go off the grid every time he went abroad to avoid being followed. He was gone for almost a month at that time. Before leaving, he arranged for Finley''s final wedding.

    At first, he thought that his grandson had sent away the ninth bride again. However, Daphne told him about everything that happened between Finley and Samantha while he was away. It sent him eximing, "I knew it. The ninth bride must be the most suitable bride for Fi  ti

    Chapter 108 My Daughter-In-Law Is Amazing

    !

    €79%

    They''ll never be parted. My granddaughter-inw only has eyes for Finley. Simrly, he cares only about her. It appears that he''s satisfied this time around. There''s hope for my future great-grandkid after all."

    Daphne followed John and said to him, "Yes, you''ll get a great-grandkid. Plus, you won''t lose your grandson either." Huh?

    John was puzzled. "What do you mean by that?"

    Excitement gripped Daphne. "Mrs. Dean has already d¨¦toxified Mr. Dean, and now his body is slowly recovering. Plus, Elias has also done blood tests for Mr. Dean. ording to him, the toxins in Mr. Dean''s body have been cleared almostpletely. After two more detoxi recovery is unknown to the public because of the restless behavior of those shareholders in thepany. After all, it''s better to keep this news hidden until his body fully recovers. We can make sure that Mr. and Mrs. Dean are safe this way. If those scheming shareholders the darkness because of Mrs. Dean."

    John listened to Daphne''s words and nodded. "Your consideration is right. Let''s temporarily conceal the fact that the poison in Finley''s body has been detoxified. As for my daughter-inw, she''s quite amazing!"

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 This Is My Perfect Bride

    Daphneughed. "Yes, Mrs. Dean is indeed amazing. They are like a match made in heaven."

    John''s gaze fell on Samantha. She took the mask off from Finley''s face and wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Wearing that mask all the time must have made you feel very ufortable. Tell you what, in the future, you don''t need to wear a mask in front of me." After that, she asked, "Are you thirsty? I''ll go get you some water."

    Finley stared at her forehead, which was glistened with sweat. He raised his hand and gently wiped it away just as she did him. "It''s hot today. Let''s go back."

    "Okay."

    Samantha pushed his wheelchair and headed for the living room. However, as she turned around, she saw John and Daphne smiling at the both of them. She felt a little embarrassed. and nced at Finley. "When did your Grandpa arrive?"

    "I have no idea. I waspletely fixated on you just now, so I didn''t really notice that he had arrived."

    Samantha smiled and rolled her eyes at him. "You tter me."

    "Not as much as you do."

    This caused her to be at a loss for words.

    "You''re annoying."

    Finley looked at her as she pouted and pulled her into his arms, ignoring the stares of John and Daphne..

    John took the initiative to approach Finley and looked at Samantha who was in his arms, He said with a friendly expression, "It''s very nice to meet you, Samantha. Let me introduce myself. I am Finley''s grandfather." Samantha got up from Finley''s arms and greeted him politely, "Hello, Grandpa."

    "Hello!"

    John looked at Finley, whose gaze was fixed on Samantha the entire time. He raised his hand in disapproval and waved it in front of Finley.

    "You brat, Samantha has already greeted me. Why haven''t you said hello?"

    Chapter 109 This Is My Perfect Bride

    Finley replied, "Grandpa, you''re fit and healthy. I don''t think asking how you are is really necessary." It did sound reasonable as John was in the pink of health.

    He looked at Finley''s rosyplexion and teased, "You seem to be in high spirits as well. Is it because you feel extremely satisfied with the bride I found for you this time?"

    At that moment, Amy''s appearance shed in his mind. He instantly felt particrly disgusted.

    "No, I waspletely dissatisfied with the bride you found for me. Moreover, I have already divorced her.

    Divorced?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "You brat, are you pulling my leg? If you have really divorced her, then tell me who is this youngdy standing beside you?"

    "This is the bride that I found for myself. My tenth bride." After a pause, Finley added, "Perfect in every way."

    John couldn''t believe his ears.

    He was feeling confused until Daphne briefly exined the whole affair to him. It was o

    only then did he realize that such a big misunderstanding had ured.

    He thought that the granddaughter-inw in front of him was the Amy Wace.

    At the time, it did feel

    strange to him as the name did not match the person. However, as it turned out, it was a different person! The more he observed Samantha, the more satisfied he felt. There was definitely a difference between a fake heiress and a genuine one. Now that he knows of Sama John began to praise Samantha generously. "Your tenth wife is truly perfect. I just heard from Ms. Stuart that she was not only the top scorer in this year''s SATs but also scored a perfect score?"

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 Perfectly wless Chapter 110 Perfectly wless

    Finley nodded proudly. "Yep."

    The pride on his face was as if he was the one who aced the exam.

    My grandson has truly fallen head over heels for this youngdy.

    John shifted his gaze to Samantha. "You know, back in the day, Finley was also the top scorer in the SATS. He even got a perfect score."

    Upon hearing this, Daphne quickly added, "Sir, Mrs. Dean is also a top scorer with perfect scores in this year''s SAT''s."

    John was stunned and eximed, "Sam, you and my grandson are truly a match made in heaven! All these years, Edrana has only produced one top scorer in the SATS, which was Finley, But now, it turns out you are also a top scorer. Now that I think about it, my future gre grandson will probably be a top scorer too."

    His words had concealed hints of hoping for a grandchild soon. This caught Finley and Samantha by surprise that they were at a loss for words.

    Seeing how the both of them remained silent, John thought that they didn''t understand his statement. Hence, he changed his approach to ry his hopes to them. "Sam, Finley, look at how superior your genes are. If you don''t have children, it would be a waste of your gen As he spoke, John began to imagine what the perfect future would look like for him.

    "Think about it. In the future, our yard will be full of children, and they will be academically brilliant to the point where everyone will be in envy!

    Finley and Samantha were too stunned to say anything.

    "Grandpa!" Finley eximed.

    John was taken aback by Finley''s yelling that he frowned. "What is it?"

    "Sam and I currently have no ns to have children. She is still young and had just enrolled. in Saint Night. I want her to focus on her studies and not think about anything else for now."

    Listening to Finley''s thorough consideration for her, Samantha felt touched and looked at him with gratitude. "Finley, if you want a baby, I am willing to have one with you."

    However, to Finley, he felt that he had already held Samantha back long enough. If she were to be pregnant, it would only keep her from achieving her dreams even further. Hence, regarding the matter of children, he decided not to have any until she graduated. As of right 1/2  t

    Chapter 110 Perfectly wless

    now, all he wanted was for Samantha to focus solely on her education, nothing else.

    Just focus on your studies. We can always have a child after you graduate."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    John stood at the side while listening to their conversation. He realized that his granddaughter-inw was actually willing to have a child with his grandson, but his grandson was afraid that the pregnancy would affect her studies, resulting in the refusal.

    If that''s the case, as long as it doesn''t affect her academics, then she can have a child, right? John thought to himself while stroking his chin.

    He turned to Samantha and said, "Sam,e here. I would like to talk to you alone for a

    moment."

    Samantha went to him obediently. John nced at Finley and whispered to her, "Sam, tell me. Do you want to have a child with Finley?"

    She nodded. "Yes!"

    "Even if it dys your studies, you are still willing to have one?"

    Upon hearing his words, she blushed and said, In my heart, Finley is more important than my studies. Besides, I can skip grades. I might even be able toplete a four-year course within a year." John was speechless after hearing what she said.

    ""What an ace!"

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 Are You the Straight-A Student

    Chapter 111 Are You the Straight A Student?

    Samantha felt a bit embarrassed by Old Mr. Dean''s praise.

    Old Mr. Dean,pared to Finley, I can''t be considered a top student. Instead, he is the real academic prodigy."

    She was humble and modest.

    Indeed, she was the epitome of the perfect grandaughter-inw. John couldn''t be more pleased with Samantha. "My dear granddaughter-inw, with your remarkable intelligence, I''ve no doubt that the child you have with Finley will be incredibly brilliant. Such outstanding genes should certainly be passed on."

    Samantha smiled and said, "Rest assured, Old Mr. Dean. I''ll surely make good use of them."

    John nodded in satisfaction. He patted Samantha''s shoulder.

    "Just make sure to use them."

    As he envisioned the future, with a host of great-grandchildren gathered around him, his heart soared with uncontainable joy.

    After finishing his conversation with Samantha, he rejoined Finley, and they headed back to the living room together, where they settled down to enjoy tea and engage in a leisurely chat.

    The afternoon passed amid their delightful conversation.

    John stayed for dinner before returning to his vi. His vi was situated halfway up the hill, not far from Finley''s'' residence. By car, it was just a few minutes away; on foot, a brisk walk would take over ten minutes.

    If one were to walk slower, it would take approximately twenty

    minutes.

    In any case, based on John''s usual route, this should be about right.

    After John took his leave, Samantha and Finley had their dinner. Then, they retreated to their

    room to rest.

    During the subsequent break before the new semester, Samantha dedicated nearly all her time to assisting Finley with his rehabilitation training. Despite the poison in his body having been neutralized, his legs, which had been numb for three years, remained immobile without regr physiotherapy. Consequently, Samantha spent each day apanying Finley through his rehabilitation treatments and exercises.

    L

    Chapter 111 Are You the Straight-A Student

    45 Free Cains

    Time flew by quickly, and before long, the day of the new students'' enrollment at Saint Night Academy had arrived..N?velDrama.Org content.

    Samantha rose early and prepared her materials for ss. Then, apanied by Finley, she made her way to Saint Night Academy.

    On the way to Saint Night Academy, Samantha clung to Finley''s arm. "While I''m away, have Elias assist you with your rehabilitation training. Don''t push yourself too hard alone. I''m concerned that your body might not withstand the intense rehabilitation." Finley inwardly thought, Elias?

    If Samantha hadn''t mentioned Elias'' name, Finley might have believed that Elias had entirely vanished from the world. After all, he had disappeared for as long as Finley had been undergoing his rehabilitation.

    As a family doctor, Elias had disappeared to the point of being untraceable. Finley wondered, Why am I spending so much money supporting Elias, who is so unprofessional?

    Finley concealed his disdain for Elias, and said gently to Samantha, "Copy that. Go on in."

    "Alright," Samantha replied.

    Reluctantly releasing his arm, Samantha leaned in and kissed his cheek gently. "I''m heading in now."

    "Alright."

    Samantha nced back at Finley onest time before running into Saint Night Academy.

    Freshmen were required to report to the Student Office, where seniors would guide them to their dormitories and ssrooms.

    After arriving at the banner-marked Registration Desk, Samantha approached the Registration Desk and provided her name and department. Then, she stood to the side, waiting for someone to guide her to the ssroom.

    Upon hearing Samantha''s name, the uppersswoman''s expression turned thoughtful as she recalled something, her face then lighting up with surprise. "Are you the one who scored a perfect score? The straight-A student?" 2/2

    Chapter 112 Strolling Through Saint Night Academy

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 Strolling Through Saint Night Academy

    Samantha paused for a moment before nodding. "Yes, tha. myself a top student. I was merely fortunate to be the first."

    But I wouldn''t consider

    The senior chuckled and said, "Do top students today all show such humility? Even with luck, scoring a perfect score is no small feat! I''m sure you must have put in considerable effort while studying at home."

    As the uppersswoman spoke, she guided Samantha on a tour of Saint Night Academy.

    "Today is the day formencing students to register th this morning. Let me first give you a tour of Saint Night lunch together," the uppersswoman remarked.

    elves, so you don''t have sses ''emy, and then we can have

    "But it''s only nine o''clock now. Isn''t it a bit too early for lunch?" Samantha asked.

    The uppersswoman replied, "By the time we finish the tour of Saint Night Academy, it''ll be about the right time for lunch."

    Samantha couldn''t help but wonder, How many hours does it take to tour Saint Night Academy?

    For the rest of the day, Samantha, apanied by the uppersswoman, explored every corner of Saint Night Academy. The campus was incredibly vast. Even the sports field appeared to stretch endlessly, disappearing into the horizon.

    As thergest academy in Edrana, Saint Night Academy had attracted many affluent youngdies and gentlemen. Consequently, the campus included a variety of facilities such as a swimming pool, lounge areas, equipment rooms, private practice rooms for musical instruments, and numerous specializedboratories, among others.

    Touring these facilities alone consumed nearly an hour and a half of Samantha''s time.

    The uppersswoman warmly bought Samantha a bottle of water and then led her to the student dormitory building. The dormitoryplex consisted of several buildings. In order to amodate underprivileged students, the dormitories were tiered ording to different levels of affordability.

    Next, they proceeded to thergest library on campus.

    Following that, they visited the three-story cafeteria of the academy, which was divided into \tiers of premium budget, standard budget, and basic budget.

    The cafeteria for the standard budget allowed students to ¨¤ carte ordering, while the premium budget-tier cafeteria offered a five-star hotel experience. As for the basic budget-tier cafeteria, it provided standard meals where students ate whatever the chefs prepared.

    1/3 17.16 Mon, Oct 7DD

    Chapter 112 Strolling Through Saint Night Academy

    2000 B

    Samantha even made a point to check how much a meal would cost in the basic budget-tier cafeteria.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    She was somewhat surprised by the price of the meal. She inwardly thought, Fifty!

    She couldn''t believe that a meal could cost fifty.

    Fortunately, she didn''t have to worry about money.

    After all, she had Amy''s credit card in hand, and her goal was to max it out.

    Recently, she had spent around several hundred thousa She was unsure how much remained on the card. Regarst bit of it.

    finding an antidote for Finley.

    she intended to spend every

    After spending the entire morning touring with the uppersswoman, Samantha felt a bit tired. She sat down for a while, and as she was about to continue the tour, the uppersswoman said, "Since it''s gettingte, let''s continue the tour this afternoon." Hmm? Samantha paused for a moment.

    "Aren''t we having sses in the afternoon?"

    "Commencing students have to spend an hour this afternoon listening to the speeches from the dean and the principal. After that, there will be a ss meeting. Once the meeting is over, you''ll need to do some cleaning duties. After finishing the cleaning, you can head home. sses won''t start until tomorrow."

    Samantha was momentarily at a loss for words. She appeared somewhat disappointed.

    She thought, Why is this suddenly feeling like such a hassle?

    1

    Samantha took a deep breath. Looking at the uppersswoman before her, she decided to invite her to a meal at the standard budget-tier cafeteria as a token of gratitude for apanying her all morning. Meanwhile, Emily was currently being shown around Saint Night Academy by an

    upperssman. Impressed by her second-ce ranking in this year''s college entrance exams, he showered her with praise, marveling at how remarkable it was for someone so young to achieve such outstanding results.

    The upperssman, being a typical senior, had a particr fondness for those junior students who not only excelled academically but also had an attractive appearance.

    <

    17.16 Mon, Oc

    Chapter 112 Strolling Through Saint Night Academy

    After spending the entire morning exploring the campus, the upperssman enthusiastically offered to treat Emily to lunch. But she politely rejected, feeling that she should be the one treating him to a meal instead.

 Chapter 113

    Ch d Wine and Rivalries with a Meal of TensionsContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    45 Fres Coins

    Chapter 113 Red Wine and Rivalries with a Meal of Tensions

    Upon their arrival at the cafeteria, Emily and her senior found it to be overflowing with

    customers.

    The first floor was particrly busy, whereas fewer people were on the second floor.

    The third floor was also crowded, and those who made it there were mostly wealthy.

    There were no rich young men attending the new student reception, but some wealthy young women did. One of them was Stephanie, the day of the Nash Group, who was guiding Samantha.

    While dining on the second floor, Stephanie and Samantha were surprised by a group of female ssmates descending from the third floor with red wine and sses in hand. Coming toward Samantha, they inquired, "Is it true that you achieved the highest score in the SATS this year?"

    Samantha remained silent as she calmly finished her food.

    Eliza noticed Samantha''s silence, so she intentionally pushed the bowl in front of her, resulting in a loud "ng" as it hit the ground and spilled.

    "Do you really enjoy food that much? Well then, why don''t you try dining on the ground?" Eliza mentioned after a brief silence. "Feasting while reclining like a canine."

    Seated beside Samantha, Stephanie furrowed her brow as she looked at the girl in front of her and said, "Eliza, don''t go overboard!"

    "Me? Going overboard?"

    Amused by Samantha and Stephanie''s exchange of words, Eliza continued, "I think the one who has gone overboard is. Samantha. You''re so cruel that you won''t even spare your sister. After all these years of study, haven''t you learned how to respect others and treat your sister well?"

    Samantha cast a chilly gaze on Eliza.

    The woman standing in front of me is familiar. She is Eliza, a friend of Amy''s. In a previous life, both Eliza and Amy caused me great distress. Amy, who is also a student at Saint Night Academy, should be resting at home. It has been over a month since then, so she must have recovered.

    Upon hearing Eliza''s statement, Samantha responded with a smile, "I understand the importance of treating others with respect, but the idea of having a sister is unfamiliar to me. I believe my mother only had me. She did not give birth to a sister for me. So, you''re suggesting I respect a sister that I do not have? If that''s the case, where is this person?"

    < 1/2

    Chapter 113 Red Wine and Rivalries with a Meal of Tensions

    Eliza was surprised by Samantha''s reaction. She ced the red wine bottle on the table in front of Samantha, eximing, "Stop acting, Samantha. You say you don''t have a sister, so who is Amy?"

    Samantha smiled and tilted her head before replying, "Amy? She is the daughter of a mistress. Her mother was involved in breaking up a home, and usually, such individuals do not have a positive oue. I assume by being the daughter of such a woman, Amy would follow the same path."

    Eliza was clearly upset by Samantha''s words and re you being so harsh? After all, Amy is still your sister!"

    .ded by saying, "Samantha! Why are

    My sister? Samantha found the situation highly ironic. With a cold stare at Eliza, she said, "I remember telling you that my mother had only one daughter. The sister you mention means nothing to me. She is just a pitiful leech, much like her bold mother. She will always rely on others to survive." Eliza, unable to bear her friend being insulted like that, responded in anger, "Samantha, who do you think you are calling a parasite?"

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 Wealth and Woes Confronting family and Falschoods

    Chapter 114 Wealth and Woes Confronting Family and Falsehoods a

    "You are still young. Why is your hearing ability declining rapidly? I may be using Amy of being a parasite, but I may also be referring to you. Just like Amy, "You depend on your parents for money and have never worked, which is quite parasitic."

    At Samantha''s insult, Eliza angrily shouted, "You''rebeling me as a parasite. Have you ever thought you might be one yourself?" Samantha mocked with a sneer, "Why should-I do that?

    "You''re just like the others who leech off their family''s wealth. It''s well known at this school that students from wealthy families rely on their family''s money. "I''m willing to bet that your enrollment at Saint Night Academy was also funded by your father, a member of the Wace family."

    I used my father''s money?

    Eliza''s words brought joy to Samantha, who responded with a smile. She dered, "The moment Dale Wace introduced his mistress and daughter, I stopped seeing him as my father. I am not a freeloader. Wace Corporation and the familial assets are rightfully mine. My mother left me her assets, which include those owned by the Wace Family. When I finally inherit them, Amy, her audacious mother, and Dale will no longer have a ce in my home. I will not tolerate three freeloaders living off me."

    Eliza found it entirely ironic. Does Samantha really think she can inherit the Wace Family''s assets?

    "You''re just starting college at twenty. That is after being called foolish for three years. Yet, you dare im you''ll inherit the Waces'' wealth? You''re merely arrogant. I believe their rightful heiress will be Amy and not you. I''m not impressed by you boasting about having the highest SATS scores. There''s a chance you may have cheated."

    As Eliza''s words grew increasingly harsh, Stephanie, who was standing nearby, could no longer stay silent. She intervened by grabbing Eliza''s arm, saying, "Eliza, Samantha is younger than us. It''s not right to talk to her that way. In addition, the SATs are stringent, so she couldn''t have cheated."

    In Eliza''s opinion, she found it difficult to believe that Samantha had achieved a wless score. She was even more skeptical that Samantha could have aplished it while she was having intellectual disabilities.

    Eliza yanked her arm out of Stephanie''s grip and questioned, "Stephanie, how long have you been hanging around Samantha? And now you''re defending her? You im she couldn''t have cheated, but let me ask you. "How can a woman who was mentally impaired for three yearsProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    <

    Chapter 111 Wealth and Woes Confronting Family and Falsehoods

    15 Free Coins

    and just regained her intelligence achieve a perfect score? All without a formal education or tutoring?

    "Isn''t it odd that while the top students are diligent and hardworking, Samantha, who didn''t study and was cognitively impaired, achieved a perfect score? Given her history of mental struggles, it seems likely she must have purchased her grades."

    Upon hearing Eliza''s statement, the students nearby started to question the validity of Samantha''s grades. If Eliza''s im was urate, would be imusible for Samantha to attain a wless score.

    Be it whether she cheated or paid for her scores, it was father shameless, regardless of the

    reason.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 Unless She Cheated

    +5 Flea Colna

    Samantha noticed everyone having a different look in their eyes after hearing what Eliza had said. She directed her cold gaze at Eliza and said, "Eliza, maybe you need to think things through before making usations. As a top student who scored perfectly on the SATS, there''s no need for me to pay for grades. Besides, some people just have such inherent talent that, even after being impaired for three years, they can still surprise everyone with remarkable sess when they finally reveal their true abilities."

    Eliza nodded. "Yes, some people can indeed surprise everyone, but you, Samantha Wace, are definitely not one of them. Of course, if you insist timing that you are that amazing and want us to believe you, that''s fine. Just prove it by tng the exam in front of the entire academy. If you score perfectly again, we''ll believe you!"

    So, all that talk was just to get me to take the exam again? She must think that my grades are fake. She wants to embarrass me. Howughable! I would still score perfectly, even if I retake the exam a hundred times.

    Samantha looked at Eliza mockingly. "I can agree to retake the exam, but if I score perfectly again, what will you do?"

    Eliza avoided the question. "Samantha, there''s no way you''ll get a perfect score again."

    "And what if I actually do? What will you do then?"

    Eliza frowned. "There''s no ''what if"."

    She seems confident that I wouldn''t get a perfect score.

    Samantha picked up her cutleries from the side and ate as she said, "How about this? If I score perfectly again, I won''t ask you for anything else-simply give me your tongue."

    After all, her tongue is quite irritating. Cutting it off would be just fine.

    As soon as Samantha said this, Eliza shouted angrily, "Samantha, you''re dreaming! I''m never giving you my tongue."

    "Since you''re not willing to give me your tongue, then I won''t retake the exam."

    "You''re not retaking it because you''re scared! You''re afraid that if you do, you won''t be able to keep your spot as the top scorer, right?"

    Samanthaughed. "No, it''s just that without a bet, there''s no point in retaking the exam. So, here''s the deal: either let me retake the exam and give me your tongue, or keep it, and we''ll forget everything you said today. I''ll stay the top scorer. Sure, many might question my title in the future, but no matter how much doubt there is, I still scored perfectly. Not convinced?

    <

    Chapter 115 Unless She Cheated

    Tough luck!"

    Samantha resumed eating after finishing her words.

    45 Free Colna

    Eliza reached out, grabbed her cutleries, and threw them on the ground. "Samantha, all the Saint Night Academy students will be bullying you starting today until you agree to retake it if you choose not to." Samantha raised her eyebrows. "Is that a threat?

    "No,

    I''m telling you that ''the reasonable man adap

    nself nself to the world."""

    Samantha sneered, "Did you just say you want the entire academy to bully me?"

    "What, are you scared?"

    "Me? Scared?" Samantha stood up from her seat andnded her icy gaze on Eliza. Before Eliza could react, Samantha grabbed her by the throat. "You''re the one who should be scared!"

    1N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 Who Hit Whom?

    "Eliza, do you think I''ve been too nice to you? Do you think that you can treat me like a pushover? Who the hell do you think you are? Trying to get the whole academy to bully me?"

    With a loud bang, Samantha shoved Eliza''s head down onto the table.

    Eliza waspletely immobilized. Samantha propped one foot on the chair, looking at the surrounding students with a rebellious re. "All of you, watch closely. If any of you dare to mess with me or bully me in the future, you''ll end up just like her." With that, Samantha forcefully mmed Eliza''s face ag

    he table.

    Eliza screamed in pain, "Samantha, you little b*tch! Let go of me!"

    "Let go? Sure."

    Samantha released her grip and kicked the chair away from in front of Eliza, causing her to stumble and fall to the ground.

    Samantha looked at the broken bowl that Eliza had knocked over. She stepped on Eliza''s back, forcing her face toward the dirty, spilled food, and coldlymanded, "Eat it."

    Eliza refused to eat it. Instead, she reached for a shard of the broken bowl, aiming to cut Samantha''s foot. Fortunately, Samantha was quick enough to kick the shard out of Eliza''s hand.

    This actionpletely infuriated Samantha. She began stomping down on Eliza''s back repeatedly, hitting her as hard as she could.

    Eliza cried out in pain for help. A few female students wanted to rush over to help but were frozen in ce with just one look from Samantha.

    We are n-no match for her.

    Just as it seemed that Eliza was about to be crushed by Samantha, a woman''s voice called out from the crowd. "The dean ising! He is on his way!"

    The students all hurried back to their seats. As for Samantha, she simply retracted her foot, grabbed a clean tableware, and resumed eating as if nothing had happened.

    Sitting nearby, Stephanie was appalled by Samantha''s quick switch in demeanor.

    This junior of mine is really something.

    The dean, wearing formal attire and gold-rimmed sses, came upstairs holding a stick with

    r

    Chapter 116 Who Hit Whom?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    a serious expression. Seeing Eliza lying motionless on the floor, he angrily questioned everyone on the second floor, "Who did this?"

    No one responded.

    The dean''s anger seemed to intensify. "We have something this heinous urring on the first day of school! All of you on the second floor, get to the sports field now!" Still, no one moved.

    The dean mmed the stick on the table in frustratio

    go to the sports field! Did you not hear me? If you do issue major demerits!"

    Hearing this, all the students sprang into action,

    said, everyone on the second floor, nove now, I''ll deduct credits and

    Meanwhile, Samantha continued sitting there eating. The dean''s gazended on her. "Why aren''t you moving yet?",

    "I''m not done eating yet. Just a moment."

    Everyone else was stunned.

    Is Samantha not afraid of the consequences? Major demerits and deductions of credits could prevent her from graduating. Once on her record, how would anypany hire her in the future? The wealthy students feared the dean because they were worried about losing credits, not graduating on time, and having to repeat a year.

    The dean furiously snatched the tableware from Samantha''s hands. "Get downstairs!"

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 I''m Too Frail to Beat Her

    Samantha muttered a sound and casually walked downstairs. As for Eliza, who was lying on the ground, the dean had someone take her to the infirmary,

    Shortly after, everyone from the second floor arrived at the yground.

    A total of twenty people lined up in order.

    The dean of studies, holding a stick, continued to question the student in front of him, "Who hit Eliza?"

    Everyone immediately looked at Samantha, who was standing in the middle.

    Samantha, expressionless, watched as the dean walked toward her. She heard him ask, "Did you hit Eliza?"

    She was not about to admit it.

    Before entering Saint Night, she had read the school rules, which clearly stated that fighting was strictly prohibited, with expulsion as a consequence. Today was her first day; she couldn''t get expelled because of Eliza. Thinking of this, Samantha seriously said to the dean, "Sir, you must be joking. I''m frail, and Eliza is quite heavy. How could I possibly hit her?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "If you didn''t hit Eliza, why did all the ssmates focus on you?

    Samantha shrugged. "Maybe because I''m pretty?"

    The dean choked, unsure how to respond to Samantha''s question. But I have to admit, this girl in front of me is indeed very pretty, he thought. Her looks could indeed be described as breathtaking.

    But no matter how attractive she is, this female ssmate should not put all of her attention on her.

    The dean asked, "Tell me, who hit Eliza?"

    Except for Stephanie, everyone shouted in unison, "Samantha!"

    Samantha?

    The dean hadn''t met Samantha before, so he didn''t know who she was.

    1

    Chapter 117 I''m Too Frail to Beat Her

    Seeing the students'' gazend on Samantha again, he asked incredulously, "Are you Samantha?

    Samantha nodded. "That''s me, but I didn''t hit Eliza."

    Free Coins

    After a pause, she said. "After all, I''m a model student. How could I hit Eliza, knowing that fighting is against school rules? And sir, look at me closely. Do you really think I could overpower her?"

    The dean took a closer look at Samantha. She was ined petite and frail. Morcover, Samantha was the top scorer in this year''s SATs and dent the academy intended to nurture. So he didn''t believe that Samantha had hit ...Za. Thinking of this, the dean looked at a few other students with poorer grades. "Did you get into a dispute with Eliza and identally hurt her?"

    "The female students who were unfairly med ..."

    "Sir, we didn''t do it! Although we do like to bully others sometimes, we didn''t hit Eliza this time. Besides, she''s the heiress of the Simpson Family. If we bully anyone, it''s ordinary

    students, not someone of the same status as Eliza!"

    "And this time, it really was Samantha who hit Eliza. We all saw it. Sir, don''t be fooled by her frail appearance, but she..."

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Why Are You Framing Us?

    Chapter 118 Why Are You Framing Us?

    "But when she hits someone, she hits hard. Sir, you must believe us. Everything we''re saying is true, not a single lie."

    The dean looked at Samantha again after hearing the girls. Samantha, with a face full of grievance, spoke up, "I thought the teachers at Saint Night were fair and just and wouldn''t let students be bullied. But who would''ve thought that even at Saint Night, there would be such discrimination?

    1

    What surprised me even more was that because I perfect score, these girls became jealous and started to use me of hitting Eliza. They want to use this incident to get me expelled from Saint Night.

    If Saint Night is truly fair and just, then I can go to another school. "After all, I have other eptance letters besides Saint Night."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Samantha yed the pitiful and aggrieved role perfectly. This time, the dean did not believe the girls in front of him. He sternly said to them, "Samantha is a new student. How could you, as upperssmen, be so jealous of her good grades that you would frame her by using the incident with Eliza?

    This is really too much. Now, I am punishing you to run tenps around the yground and clean the yground for a month."

    After hearing the dean''s words, Samantha frowned. "Sir, I remember the school rules of Saint Night clearly state that anyone caught fighting would be expelled. Now, these girls have beaten Eliza, and you''re only punishing them with cleaning and running? Are the school rules just for show?"

    The students nearby red at Samantha viciously after hearing her words.

    "Samantha, you shameless brat! You did it but won''t admit it. It was clearly you who hit Eliza, so why are you framing us?"

    "That''s right, sir. We saw it with our own eyes. It was Samantha who hit Eliza."

    "Yes. You must believe us, not Samantha. We really didn''t bully anyone today."

    "Sir..."

    Samantha blinked innocently. "Senior alumnae, are you still trying to me me even after the dean saw through you? I don''t understand what I''ve done wrong to make you frame me like this." "You!"

    J

    Chapter 118 Why Are You Framing Us?

    The girls were furious at Samantha''s attitude. "Samantha, you know the truth in your heart, and we believe justice will prevail."

    Hearing Samantha and the girls argue back and forth, the dean suddenly felt confused.

    No matter who hit Eliza this time, it definitely couldn''t be Samantha, the top scorer in this year''s SATS. How could someone of her caliber resort to violence?

    After all, students who achieved top scores usualy had excellent upbringings.

    Therefore, Eliza being hit definitely had nothing to

    h Samantha.

    Thinking this, the dean seriously said to the girls in front of him, "All of you, shut up. Go run now. After you''re done, you''ll all receive major demerits. If you frame another student again, you''ll be expelled!" The female students who were unfairly med fell reticent in shock.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 The Terrifying Power of Love

    ""Sir! Why can''t

    you believe us? I was Samantha who hit Eliza, not us!"

    "Get moving and run!"

    15 Free Colna

    The girls grudgingly started running under the fierce re of the dean, while Samantha and the rest were released.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    "Thank you for not exposing me just now," Samantha said gratefully to Stephanie.

    Stephanie replied with a smile, "In that situation, eve had wanted to reveal you, the dean wouldn''t have believed me. Besides, Eliza''s arrogance and overbearing attitude in the academy were getting overboard. It''s good for you to put her in her ce. I''m just concerned because Eliza is from the Simpson Family, and she holds grudges. You should be cautious over the next few days to avoid any retaliation from her."

    Samantha said with a touch of irony, "Eliza might have been able to get revenge when I was less capable. However, now that my intelligence has returned, she won''t have the chance to bully me again."

    Stephanie took a careful look at Samantha, sensing that there was more to her than met the eyes. "Take care," she advised.

    Samantha nodded in acknowledgment.

    In the time that followed, Stephanie showed Samantha around the various department ssrooms at Saint Night Academy. After the tour, Stephanie left, and Samantha returned to her own ssroom to listen to her homeroom teacher''s instructions. Samantha was in the Department of Medicine. She aspired to be a doctor to take good care of Finley in the future. Speaking of Finley, Samantha had been busy all day and hadn''t managed to get in touch with him. She was curious about what he might be doing now.

    Meanwhile, at the Dean Residence, Finley threw away yet another new phone. He had already discarded several phones, each time checking the notifications, texts, and calls, only to find nothing. Annoyed, he tossed the phone in his hand aside.

    Edmond, standing nearby, asked, "Mr. Dean, you''ve thrown away more than ten new phones already. Do you have a specific model in mind? If you tell me the brand, I can get one for you or even have one custom-made. It seems wasteful to keep discarding these phones."

    <

    Chapter 119 The Terrifying Power of Love

    *Free Coine

    Finley didn''t respond to Edmond. Instead, he turned his gaze to Daphne. "Ms. Stuart, why hasn''t Sam called or texted me? Do you think the signal on the hill is poor, preventing me from receiving her messages and calls? I''ve tried calling her, but it never goes through. What''s going on?"

    He frowned and continued, "Could something have happened to Sam?"

    With this thought, Finley quickly got up from the sofa and grabbed the cane beside him. "Go to Saint Night," he instructed Edmond. Edmond blinked, bewildered. So, Mr. Dean has been dr hasn''t received any messages or calls from Mrs. Dean And

    ling all these phones simply because he he wants me to take him to Saint Night?

    It''s unbelievable since he rarely leaves home, not even once a month.

    What on earth has Mrs. Dean done to him? He''s so concerned about her! My goodness, the power of love is truly terrifying.

 Chapter 120

    apter 120 Let''s Have a Drink Together

    Chapter 120 Let''s Have a Drink Together

    "Get moving, Edmond."

    +6 Free Coins

    Great, now he''s displeased with me. Edmond quickly followed Finley and took him to Saint Night.

    It was five o''clock in the afternoon. As soon as Sa noticed Finley''s car parked at the entrance. She shouldn''t he be up on the hill right now?

    walked out of the academy, she taken aback. He shouldn''t be here-

    Samantha only believed Finley had actuallye down from the hill when she saw his face appear at the car window. Overjoyed, she ran to his car and got inside. She hugged him tightly and even kissed his mask. "Finley, why are you here? Did youe to pick me up because you knew I missed you?"

    Finley, relieved to have Samantha in his arms, asked, "Why didn''t you answer my calls?"

    "I had my phone on silent mode at the academy. I meant to text you, but when I took out my phone, I realized it had run out of battery. I''m sorry for giving you a scare."

    Finley gently patted her head. "It''s good that you''re fine."

    "Since I''m not at home today, did you eat properly, take your medicine, and do your exercises?"

    "Mm."

    "Such a good boy," Samantha nced at Finley and took off his mask. "Didn''t I say you don''t need to wear the mask in front of me or at home? If anyone dares to look down on you, we''ll kick them out." Finley grunted in response.

    She smiled as she held his face. "Look at you. Your forehead is covered in sweat. It''s summer and extremely hot right now. If you keep wearing that mask, you could end up with heatstroke, and I''d be really worried." She wiped the sweat from Finley''s forehead, then grabbed a bottle of water and handed it to him. "Have some water."

    "You should drink."

    Samantha chuckled. "Let''s drink it together, then."

    III

    Chapter 120 Let''s Have a Drink Together

    She fed Finley the water with a kiss.

    15 Free Coins

    Edmond, driving in front, now understood why Mrs. Dean was so important to Mr. Dean. She always prioritized him and didn''t mind his appearance.

    The way they shared the water is a bit torturous to watch! I also want to be fed by someone, Edmond whined in his heart. Sensing the need for privacy, he discreetly blocked the view with the partition and focused on driving.

    When they returned to the vi, it was alreadyte. Samantha checked the time and saw it was 7:30 p.m. Finley should be having his dinner by now.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Samantha helped Finley out of the car and walked alongside him. Although he could manage on his own with the aid of his cane, his movements were still slow. Samantha believed that soon, he would no longer need the cane. She was confident he would be able to walk unaided.

    They washed their hands before sitting down at the dining table. The table was full of delicious food, but despite her own hunger, she served him first.

    It was clear that one could tell if someone truly cared about a man by the small things they did.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 You Must Believe Me

    After dinner, Samantha and Finley returned to their room. A shared silence filled the small space as they each took a shower.

    When the duo emerged, they slipped beneath the covers together. Samantha reached out and wrapped her arms around Finley, murmuring. "Goodnight, Finley." "Goodnight," he replied with a low voice.

    Sumbing to exhaustion, Samantha fell asleep in no time. Finley watched her, his gaze tender. In the quiet of the night, she looked impossibly beautiful.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    It was early in the morning when Samantha was stirred from sleep. Today marked the beginning of her sses at Saint Night Academy and beingte was out of question Before heading to ss, she had a quiet breakfast with Finley.

    Upon arriving at Saint Night Academy, Samantha was met with an unexpected sight. Noah stood outside the academy, evidently waiting for her arrival. As she stepped out of the car, he quickly handed her a bouquet of roses. She merely shot him a cold nce before she turned to leave.

    Undeterred, Noah caught up with her to apologize, "Sam, I asked Amy about what you said. She insisted that she never told you anything. Maybe she did, but she denied it in front of

    1. mc.

    "Sam, you and Amy have always been at odds, and she''s clearly got a grudge against you. can''t just take her word for it, especially when it seems like she''s trying to mess things up between us. Trust me, I haven''t done anything to hurt you." You

    He continued, "My heart belongs to you, Sam. If you don''t believe me, feel it. Can''t you tell it''s pounding like crazy at the mere sight of your

    Samantha dodged his outstretched hand. Just then, a smirk graced her lips. ''Okay, Noah, I believe you. But I''m not going to forgive you that easily. These flowers aren''t enough."

    Noah''s eyes widened with surprise. "Then, what should I do to prove my sincerity, Sam? I''ll do anything for you."

    "I haven''t eaten breakfast yet. I''m craving those tacos from Sainthall. Get them for me, we''ll talk

    and

    Tacos from Sainthall? It takes three hours to fly there from Edrana, let alone drive. This round trip

    172

    Chapter 121 You Must Believe Me

    could waste an entire day.

    Noah studied Samantha''s face, his expression turning serious. "Sam, I''ve tried those Sainthall tacos. They''re just okay. Maybe I can get you som

    from a ce nearby instead."

    Despite his persuasion, the thought of those tacos, delicious or not, was oddly appealing to Samantha. Tormenting Noah was even more so.

    A mischievous glint appeared in her eyes. "You said you''d do anything for me, Noah, but now you''re refusing to get me the tacos. Men and their promises! I won''t believe a single word of yours anymore!" Having said that, she turned to leave. Panic flickered in Noah''s eyes.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 What Are They So Afraid Of

    Chapter 122 What Are They So Afraid Of?

    He reached out and grabbed Samantha''s hand. Sam, you have to believe every word I just said. When I said I am willing to do anything for you, I truly mean it."

    Samantha smirked with a hint of annoyance and said, "If everything you said was true, then why wouldn''t you buy me the tacos I asked for? 1

    "Was it because it''s too far away? Or was it just too troublesome?'' he ruminated.

    At this point, he felt like he had no choice but to agree.

    "Sam, how could you say that? I just thought that the burgers tasted better than the tacos; therefore, I asked if you would rather have burgers instead. I did not say I''m not willing to go the way." At a split second, Samantha seemed toe up with a new idea.

    "Since you''re not willing to buy them for me, might as well forget it. Here-take your flowers and leave. I''m going back to ss."

    As Samantha was about to turn around and leave, Noah halted her again. "Sam, I''ll buy it for you. I''ll go now. Do you really want tacos? I''ll buy you some right away. Just don''t be mad, okay?" Samantha eyed him as she turned around. "I want the soup dumplings from Sue''s Diner."

    "Okay."

    "Look, Noah, I have eaten the tacos from Sainthall before, and I do remember what they taste like. So, don''t try to take the easy way and trick me by buying from some random stalls, I''d know!" Samantha huffed.

    Noah had a general understanding of Samantha''s temper now. Knowing he still has some favors to ask of Samantha in the near future, he knows better than to provoke her again.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Well, at least not for now.

    Noah smiled at her. Samantha had briskly entered Saint Night Academy before he could utter another word. And his smile froze instantly!

    "This Samantha!" Noah thought to himself, "She''s bing more and more arrogant."

    Despite of that, it was also Samantha''s pouty and hot-blooded personality that attracted Noah. Men are really demeaning creatures! They usually thought of women who gives in casily uninteresting, yet they find women who are bold, bossy and difficult to please very 1/2

    Chapter 122 What Are They So Afraid Of

    attractive.

    +5 Free Cons

    Knowing Noah''s weakness, Samantha was now going to take advantage of it and teach the scumbag a lesson.

    No one paid Samantha any attention as she approached the ssroom.

    The reason was really simple. Eliza, who was hit by Samantha, recently posted a thread on the forum saying that whoever befriended Samantha would mean they were against her.

    Those words from Eliza posed as a threat to the students who came from ordinary andmon families. Furthermore, most of their ssmates are from regr families as the wealthier students have their own private ssrooms. At this point, who wouldn''t avoid Samantha?

    Samantha has always felt unjust about the school''s social hierarchy division.

    She has always thought, "Where is the equality among students? Doesn''t the principal of Saint Night know that by dividing students into different social sses would cause trauma and unneeded self-consciousness to children from the average and ordinary families?" This arrangement even caused students from regr families to lose their sense of self-worth.

    Samantha really disliked that.

    As Samantha casually sat down in an empty seat, the students sitting right in front of her rose and moved further away.

    In the blink of an eye, the students seated in the front and back rows from Samantha had all moved to the frontmost row, leaving her all alone at the far end.

    Samantha thought to herself, "What are they so afraid of??"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 I Think The Same Way

    Chapter 123 I Think The Same Way

    Why were these ssmates so intimidated by Eliza? Samantha spected that it was due to Eliza''s formidable background and influential connections.

    Samantha pondered over who might be the most influential at Saint Night Academy, as rubbing shoulders with the elites-the wealthiest, most powerful, and influential individuals- was necessary to socially survive and thrive here

    As she was browsing through the academy forum for the wealthiest and most influential. students, three prominent names popped up.

    At the top was Garrison Dean, grandson of John Dean''s younger brother, who was also Finley''s cousin.

    Next was the heiress of Howard Corporation, Olivia Howard, andstly, Robert Morgan, Olivia''s fianc¨¦ and Garrison''s best friend. The trio was famously known as the ''Iron Triangle'' of the academy.

    They were the untouchables, an imposing force no one dared to cross.

    Garrison, being Finley''s cousin, was technically Samantha''s cousin, too. Despite their reputation for callousness, the Dean Family members were likely difficult to interact with. However, she could still leverage her connection since she was Finley''s girlfriend, even though they weren''t officially married yet.

    As such, Garrison should refer to her as "Miss Samantha" instead, though "Miss" might have. sounded more appropriate in the academy.

    Samantha decided to visit the third floor around noon to find Garrison. She believed that connecting with and befriending the most influential person in school would make her social struggles vanish.

    As time ticked by, noon finally arrived. Samantha made her way directly to the third floor. Thisvish area featured a luxurious lounge, private dining rooms, gourmet chefs, and attentive waiters. She cast a nce at the closed doors of the private rooms, uncertain which one Garrison might be in.

    She quickly walked up to a waiter and inquired, Excuse me, could you please tell me where Garrison''s room is?

    08:27 Tue,

    Chapter 123 I Think The Same Way

    The waiter foresaw potential conflicts, after knowing that Samantha had a fight with Miss Simpson earlier. "Mr. Dean didn''te today," the waiter said. "If you''re looking for him, try the nearby 24-hour bar or inte cafe."

    A 24-hour bar? An inte caf¨¦? Was Garrison really out partying in the middle of the day?

    Samantha had great hopes of seeing him at school, but it seemed unlikely anymore. She eventually gave up on searching for Garrison and headed to the second level for lunch.

    During lunch, her ssmates bombarded her with mocking remarks and snidements that echoed ufortably in her ears.

    "Hey, can you believe Samantha strutting around with her fake grades? And she still has the courage to eat on the second floor!" a ssmate sneered, eyes full of disdain.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Totally. I heard her grades are fake. Eliza challenged her to retake the exam in front of everyone, but she chickened out. If her grades were legit, why not retake it? She obviously cheated to get that perfect score, another chimed in, voice dripping with contempt. "I think the same," a third ssmate chimed in, nodding.

    "A top student who cheats her way to a perfect score? What aplete farce!" another voice concluded, their words echoing the scorn of the group.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 Garrison, I''ve Disliked You for Long Time

    Chapter 124 Garrison, I''ve Disliked You for a Long Time

    5 Free Colna

    The students were all speaking sarcastically about Samantha, but Samantha, who should have been angry, showed no sign of it.

    She just sat quietly on the side, eating.

    Samantha paid the bill and left the cafeteria after the meal.

    The students continued to point and talk behind her back, but she didn''t care.

    Whether or not she cheated would be revealed during the entrance exam.

    There was an unwritten rule at Saint Night that they would arrange an entrance exam to verify the authenticity of students'' grades. The students would be re-ssified based on the scores from this re-exam.

    In other words, Samantha might be reassigned to another sster although she was in this ssroom now.N?velDrama.Org content.

    She didn''t immediately return to the ssroom after finishing her meal. She wandered alone

    The garden was filled with various types of roses, and there were also hanging basket swings, creating a very dreamy atmosphere.

    Samantha found an empty hanging basket swing and sat down.

    A sea of colorful roses surrounded her, her long slightly curled hair falling over her shoulders. Her delicate and stunning face was captivating, and her small, cherry-red lips, with her high and charming nose, made her look like a fairy. Today, Samantha was wearing a short white dress, her straight and fair long legs swinging gently in the hanging basket swing.

    She sent a message to Finley as she swung. ''Have you eaten?"

    Finley immediately replied, "I just finished."

    Samantha replied, ''After eating, go for a walk and rest before working. Got it?"

    Okay. Have you eaten?''

    Samantha said, ''I just finished eating as well. Now I''m ying on the hanging basket swing in Saint Night''s garden.

    Chapter 124 Garrison, I''ve Disliked You for Long Time

    She took a photo and sent,it to Finley, fearing he wouldn''t believe her.

    She looked beautiful without makeup, even with just the basic camera.

    Finley quickly saved it and set it as his wallpaper when he received the photo, after which he texted, ''You''re very beautiful."

    Samantha replied, ''I sent you a photo. It''s your turn to send one back. After all, I miss you a bit."

    Finley was speechless for a bit and replied, ''I don''t look good in pictures.

    She responded, ''In my heart, you are very handsome no matter what

    Looking at the message from Samantha, Finley took his phone and tried to take a photo. However, he couldn''t bring himself to send a picture of his ugly face no matter how hard he tried.

    Meanwhile, Samantha thought he might be busy after she waited for a long time without receiving a photo or reply from Finley, so she didn''t bother him.

    She put away her phone and continued enjoying the roses around her from the hanging basket swing.

    Suddenly, she heard the sound of a fight nearby.

    "Garrison, you''re only so arrogant at Saint Night because of your family''s status. Even Finley doesn''t see you as his brother, and your father''s family doesn''t have a good rtionship with Finley. So, Finley won''t hold us ountable even if we beat you up today! Garrison, I''ve disliked you for a long time."

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Little B*tch, How Dare You Call This Self-Defense?

    Chapter 125 Little B*tch, How Dare You Call This Self- D¨¦fense?

    "Today, we''ll teach you how to behave yourself."

    The sound of fighting reached Samantha''s ears as they finished speaking,

    85:

    Samantha stood up from the hanging basket swing and went to the fight scene. She saw Garrison being surrounded and beaten by five or six male ssmates.

    Garrison had silver-gray hair and wore blue diamond earrings that sparkled under the sunlight.

    His handsome face was bruised and swollen from the beating, but the guys hitting him didn''t look much better. They were all injured as well.

    However, it was too much for five or six strong guys to gang up on Garrison.

    Besides, Garrison was Finley''s cousin. So naturally, he was Samantha''s cousin, too.

    How dare they hit him in front of me? Are these guys asking for trouble?

    Samantha stood to the side and coldly said, "Isn''t it too much for so many of you to bully one person? Also, Saint Night''s school rules clearly state that anyone caught fighting will be expelled. So I''m school forum focording evidence of you assaulting a ssmate, and I''ll post it on the

    school forum for the principal to judge this situation."

    The guys looked at Samantha, who was recording with her phone, and rushed toward her, trying to snatch it away. However, Samantha lifted her leg and kicked the guy before her to the ground.

    After kicking him, Samantha turned to the fallen Garrison and said, "Garrison, make sure to testify for meter that these guys tried to take my phone, and I only acted in self-defense. I wasn''t trying to provoke them." Self-defense and provocation were different.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Self-defense meant she had no choice but to protect herself. However, she could be used of intentionally assaulting a ssmate if it was a provocation, which could lead to expulsion.

    Hence, Samantha deliberately took out her phone, intending for the guys to try to grab it, giving her a reason to defend herself.

    The guy she kicked to the ground red at her menacingly.

    "You little b*tch, how dare you meddle in other people''s business and also kick me? Do you

    08

    Chapter 125 Little B*tch, How Dare You Call This Self-Defense?

    think I won''t make sure you don''t have time to upload that video before I kill

    you

    here?"

    Samantha clicked her tongue. "Hearing you say that, I feel justified in defending myself against anything you do next. It''s your fault even if the principales, not mine!" "Little b*tch, how dare you call this self-defenser

    The guy got up from the ground. "I think you''d better be prepared for me to pin you down and rape you right here."

    The guy lunged at Samantha with a lewd expression as soon as he finished speaking, and Samantha grabbed his arm and threw him to the ground with a shoulder throw. She stepped on his chest before he could react.

    Samantha beckoned with her finger after looking at the other guys, who seemed eager to rush at her. "Come on, all of you at once."

    "You little b*tch, you''re asking for it."

    The guys rushed at Samantha together, but she quickly kicked some to the ground and threw others. Those she couldn''t kick, she hit harder. Taking down the guys in front of her was an easy task.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 My Finley Is the Best Looking

    The male ssmates were thrown, kicked, and beaten by Samantha to the point of doubting their life.

    Is this little b*tch even a woman? How is she so strong?

    Samantha ced her foot on a fat boy''s face and asked, "Want more?"

    The fat boy, scared by Samantha, shook his head vigorously. "No, no more! No more!"

    "Will you still dare to bully him in the future?"

    The fat boy continued shaking his head. "No, I won''t."

    Samantha withdrew her foot.

    "Remember what you said. Don''t me me for ruining you if I see you bullying Garrison again. Besides, don''t bother telling the principal that I hit you because it won''t matter. I was defending myself, got it?" Samantha''s sharp gaze fell on the male ssmates in front of her.

    Those she looked at nodded, indicating they understood.

    "Get lost," Samantha spoke with satisfaction.

    The male ssmates scrambled to their feet and left Samantha as quickly as possible.

    Samantha went over to Garrison and reached out her hand to help him up after they were all

    gone.

    However, he coldly said, "Mind your own business," and stood before walking away Samantha.

    from

    Samantha was speechless.

    She confirmed it. This guy is definitely a member of the Dean Family!

    Finley had also been this cold, but luckily, she had managed to change him.

    Thinking of Finley, she quickly took out her phone and saw that he had sent her a photo of his back. Samantha saved the picture and set it as wallpaper before replying. I''m still very satisfied even if it''s just a photo of your back. My Finley is the best looking! Samantha noticed the time after sending the message and realized it was almost time for

    Chapter 126 My Finley Is the Best Looking

    ss.

    She texted, ''Finley, I have to go to ss now. I''ll message you after school.

    Finley replied, ''Okay, I''ll pick you up after school.

    Samantha responded, ''No need, just wait for me at the vi. I''ll take a cab back myself, so you don''t have to run back and forth."

    Finley insisted by saying, ''I want to pick you up!

    Samantha smiled bashfully after seeing Finley''s message. "Then I''ll wait for you."

    ''Okay.''

    After reading Finley''sst message, she put away her phone and returned to the ssroom.

    Meanwhile, Garrison also returned to his ssroom after leaving the garden.

    Olivia, Garrison''s ssmate, saw him return with a bruised and swollen face and worriedly asked, "Garrison, did you get into a fight again?"

    "People still want to fight me even if I don''t want to fight. In such situations, I can only get beaten if I don''t fight back."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Olivia was at a loss for words. "I really don''t understand why the students at this academy are so unpleasant. You clearly didn''t offend them, but they still don''t like you and always want to cause you trouble. Do you think there''s something wrong with them?" Garrison sat in his seat and replied, "Rather than saying there''s something wrong with them, it''s more urate to say I''m too arrogant. However, what''s the point of living if a person doesn''t live boldly and cause trouble in this world?"

    "Garrison, you always have these profound things to say that shut me up. I''m not talking to you anymore; I''m going to the infirmary to get you some medicine."

    "Okay." Garrison coldly replied, theny on the desk to sleep.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 I Found My Sister, Emily

    Garrison''s desk was already covered with various medicines when Olivia returned.

    She lowered her gaze and looked at the medicine in her hand, ultimately deciding not to give it to him.

    There were always so many women around him who cared about him. One more or one less didn''t matter. Besides, she was already engaged, wasn''t she?

    Olivia threw the medicine in her hand into the trash can and returned to her seat for ss.

    Samantha only had two sses today, so she was done by 4 p.m.

    The vi was still a distance from the academy although Samantha had messaged Finley in advance. So, she nned to find a nearby coffee shop and wait for Finley there.

    However, she saw Noah holding a burger as soon as she left the school gate.

    What is this scumbag doing here again? Is he looking for trouble?

    Samantha walked up to Noah, and he handed her the burger before she could speak. "Sam, I specially went to Sainthall to buy this burger for you. I even had a nearby restaurant heat them so they wouldn''t be cold. Try them. How do they taste?" Samanthazily yawned. "Noah, I wanted a burger this morning. It''s already the afternoon; I don''t want them anymore."N?velDrama.Org content.

    Noah was dumbfounded and said, "Sam, I went through a lot of trouble for this in Sainthall. At least try a bite."

    Noah took out the burger and handed it to Samantha.

    She disdainfully said, "Noah, I don''t want the burger anymore. I want cake. Can you bring me a piece?"

    Why does Samantha always have so many demands?

    However, Noah still agreed to please her. "Okay, I''ll buy it for you. What vor of cake would you like?" "Matcha."

    "Okay."

    Chapter 127 I Found My Sister, Emily

    After stuffing the burger into Samantha''s hands. Noah left without looking back.

    Finley''s car arrived to pick her up as soon as he left. Samantha tossed the burger into the trash can and entered Finley''s car.

    Finley looked at Samantha and asked, "What did you just throw away?"

    "It''s nothing."

    Finley didn''t ask further and handed her some snacks he had specially prepared.

    "Are you hungry? I asked Daphne to make these snacks. Eat some to fill your stomach; the journey home is quite long. Don''t starve yourself." Touched, Samantha epted the snacks and took a bite. "It''s delicious."

    "Eat more if you like them."

    Samantha nodded and fed Finley while eating.

    The two fed each other in the back while Mr. Cyan, sitting in the front, considerately raised a partition to separate the back seat from the front.

    Now, he couldn''t see anything and wouldn''t feel tortured by the sweetness.

    Elias had been waiting outside the Dean Residence for a while.

    He quickly stepped aside upon seeing Finley''s car drive in. Elias approached Finley after he got out of the car and said, "Finley, you''re finally back. There''s something I want to discuss with you.". With Samantha''s help, Finley got out of the car.

    He coldly replied, "What?"

    "A while ago, I found my sister, Emily, with Samantha''s help."

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 The Dean Residence, a ce of her dream

    Chapter 128 The Dean Residence, a ce of her dream

    Since Elias had been spending a lot of time with Emily recently, he hadn''t been back to the Dean Family much.

    Therefore, Finley was unaware that Elias had found his sister.

    Hearing Elias'' words now, he asked, "So? What do you want to discuss?"

    "I feel a bit exhausted now that I''m running back and forth between my sister and you. However, I can''t neglect my sister, and I can''t neglect you either. So, I wanted to discuss whether I could bring my sister from the orphanage to the Dean Residence. The courtyard you arranged for me has two rooms, and I want my sister to stay with me. This way, I can not only take care of you but also take good care of my sister. Besides, she is attending the same academy as Samantha. In the future, you can also pick up my sister when you''re picking up Samantha."

    Samantha hadn''t expected that Elias'' sister was attending the same academy as her.

    She recalled seeing the grade report and remembered that Elias'' sister, Emily, ranked second this year.

    Seems like her grades are very impressive.

    Samantha had met her in her previous life and knew she was a gentle girl who loved animals. Hence, she shouldn''t be a bad person.

    Bringing Emily to the Dean Residence will make Elias owe Finley a favor, which is a good idea.

    Thinking of this, Samantha said to Finley, "Recently, Elias has been disappearing often, and he has treated you for many years. He knows your situation well. It would make us seem heartless if we rece the attending doctor just because he needs to care for his sister. Elias can focus on taking care of you if he brings Emily here. After all, I can attend my sses without worry with Elias around."

    How could Finley not agree since Samantha had spoken in favor of it?

    "Since Sam is siding with you, you can bring your sister here. However, I have one condition. She can only stay in the courtyard assigned to you."

    Elias knew that Finley generally didn''t like unfamiliar people. Elias signaled that he

    understood after seeing Finley''s demeanor.

    "Finley, don''t worry. I''ll make sure my sister knows the rules of the Dean Family once I bring her here. We won''t wander around bothering you."

    Chapter 128 The Dean Residence, a ce of her dream

    Finley acknowledged with, a nod and entered the living room with Samantha.

    As for Elias, he called Emily after Finley agreed.

    She picked up instantly. "Elias."

    "Emily, Finley agreed to let me bring you to the Dean Residence to take care of you. Quickly

    pack up. Tomorrow, I''lle to the orphanage to help you move your things. Juste home with Samantha after school."

    Emily had already learned from Elias about Samantha''s identity and he also told her he was now Finley''s family doctor.

    Finley had been very caring toward Elias because their parents died while trying to save Finley''s parents and had given him a courtyard in the Dean Family home.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    As for Samantha, she was Finley''s girlfriend, not yet his wife, as they hadn''t officially registered their marriage.

    Now, Samantha was living in Finley''s home, and Finley would send someone to pick her up every afternoon. When they came for Samantha, Emily could ride with her back to the Dean Residence. The Dean Residence, a ce she dreamed of going to.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 You Look Good No Matter What You''re Wearing

    Chapter 129 You Look Good No Matter What You''re Wearing

    Anyone associated with the Dean Family receives respect from others at Saint Night and Emily had recently seen too many wealthy people bullying students from ordinary families. After witnessing this, she vowed never to be bullied again. So, she thought of Elias and Finley.

    Regardless of her rtionship with Finley, her ssmates would still respect her and not dare to bully her as long as she lived in the Dean Residence.

    Just thinking about being able to walk around Saint Night confidently in the future made Emily incredibly happy.

    She was so excited that she couldn''t sleep all night when she heard Elias say she could live in the Dean Residence.

    Emily asked, "Elias, has Samantha agreed? About me going home with her?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Elias replied, "She''s the one who convinced Finley to let you stay at the Dean Residence! So, tomorrow, just go to the academy to find her and arrange a time to go home together." She nodded, her voice full of excitement. "From now on, I can finally be with you every day, Elias. It''s great."

    "I''m also happy to see you every day, Emily. It''s my responsibility to find and take care of you now that Mom and Dad are gone. Don''t worry. I will always be here no matter what happens." Emily nodded, chatted with Elias, and then went to sleep.

    Tomorrow is a day worth looking forward to.

    After dinner, Samantha and Finley took a walk outside the courtyard before returning to their room.

    Samantha went to the bathroom for a shower. She saw Finley changing into his pajamas when she came out. So, she walked over to Finley and took his hand, saying, "Let me." She reached out and buttoned Finley''s shirt.

    He looked at Samantha, who had just showered, and her flushed skin. The phrase "a sight for sore eyes" perfectly described Samantha at that moment.

    Finley stared straight at her.

    Chapter 129 You Look Good No Matter What You''re Wearing

    A momentter, he raised, his hand and grabbed hers just as she was about to button thest button.

    Samantha blinked at him. "What''s wrong?"

    "You look beautiful tonight."

    Finley''spliment made Samantha blush a little. She lowered her eyes and didn''t speak.

    Finley looked at the towel wrapped around Samantha''s body, reached out to pull it off, and then pushed her onto the bed, kissing her.

    The night was filled with passion.

    Samantha woke up in Finley''s arms in the morning.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she met Finley''s deep gaze. Samantha raised her hand and -gently touched his face. "Why are you up so early?"

    "I wanted to look at you a little longer."

    Blushing, Samantha shyly said, "I haven''t put on makeup or washed my face. I look terrible. What are you looking at?"

    "You''ve always not worn makeup in front of me. Besides, you look the best without makeup" Samantha smiled, sat up, and said, "You sure know how to sweet-talk." With that, she wrapped herself in the towel and went to the bathroom to shower and freshen

    1. up.

    When she came out, she stood before the wardrobe, casually picked a light yellow short dress, and changed into it.

    After getting dressed, Samantha walked over to Finley and asked, "Does this dress look good on me?"

    Finley''s Adam''s apple moved. "It looks good. You always look good no matter what you''re wearing.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Entrance Exam

    Chapter 130 Entrance Exam 84%1

    "You''re quite the smooth talker, aren''t you?" Samantha nced at the love bite on her neck in the mirror. Going to the academy like this would definitely spark gossip among her

    ssmates. They would likely specte that her perfect score was due to being supported by an older man and sleeping her way to sess.

    While she didn''t care about their opinions, she hated the thought of her favorite man beingbeled as old.

    Finley isn''t old at all. At his age now, he''s just perfect.

    Samantha moved to her makeup mirror and pulled out the high-end cosmetics Finley had bought for her. She applied it to her neck to cover the love bite, but it made her neck look too pale and noticeable. So, she did a meticulous makeup look on her face as well. Finley got up from the bed, put on some clothes, and watched Samantha as she applied her makeup. Curiously, he asked, "Why the makeup today?"

    Not wanting him to overthink, she smiled and replied, "I just wanted to try out the cosmetics you got me. Do you think I look especially beautiful after putting it on?"

    "Well, you look beautiful no matter what."

    "And you

    look handsome no matter what."

    She ced a kiss on his face, leaving a lipstick mark. She cleared her throat, lifted her hand, and tried to wipe it off.

    Seeing that it wouldn''te off, she said, "You should just wash it off in the bathroom yourself. I''m short on time. Have breakfast after you freshen up. I''m heading to Saint Night."

    Finley reminded her, "Bring the breakfast with you."

    She nodded and replied, "Got it."

    When Samantha arrived at Saint Night, the ss bell had just rung.

    She picked up the pace and

    urried to the ssroom.

    Seeing her, the homeroom teacher asked, "Samantha, what are you doing here?"

    Shouldn''t / be here? Where else should I be?

    Chapter 130 Entrance Exam

    5 Free CoinsBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Noticing her puzzled expression, the teacher exined, "Didn''t you check the forum announcement? Today is the entrance exam for all first-year students! Everyone is already taking the test out on the field. If you don''t move quickly, you might not finish in time." Today is the entrance exam?

    Samantha hadn''t seen the forum announcement. Not only that, but she hadn''t checked it at all.

    She thanked the teacher and then headed to the field.

    There, tables and chairs were arranged with students spaced a meter apart while drones and teachers monitored the exam.

    The setup was even more rigorous than the SATS.

    Approaching one of the supervising teachers, Samantha looked at the empty seat in front of her and said, "To prevent anyone from suspecting I might cheat on the entrance exam, I''ll take the seat at the podium. You can all watch me."

    On the field, tables and chairs were set up with each student sitting a meter apart, and drones along with teachers were overseeing the exam.

    With that, she moved the desks and chairs to the podium.

    As soon as Samantha took her ce, all the students turned their attention to her. She pulled out two pens from her bag, tossed her backpack aside, and began answering the questions.

    Samantha worked swiftly. By the time her ssmates hadpleted half of the first test paper, she had already finished one. When theypleted their first paper, she had already finished her second.

    Then came the third, fourth, and fifth papers. By the time she finished all the tests, she had spent a total of two hours. "I''m done!" she called out.

    Everyone was left speechless.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 No Way to Refuse

    Is Samantha really doing everything on her own?

    Her speed at answering questions is downright unnerving.

    Could she be just scribbling random answers again?

    145 Free Cons

    The supervising teacher approached Samantha and took her test paper. He nced at it, anticipating a jumble of random answers. Instead, he was met with neat, elegant handwriting

    His eyes

    widened with and responses that were even more precise than the standard. His amazement, as if he had uncovered a hidden gem.

    "A perfect score indeed! You tackled these tough questions and finished in just two hours. Furthermore, your answers are more detailed than the standard ones, and from what I can see, you haven''t made a single mistake!"

    The students below gasped in astonishment. So, Samantha really answered all the questions on her own? She didn''t cheat at all?

    Is she truly a perfect scorer?

    My goodness!

    They werepletely stunned, utterly astonished.

    All morning, the students were upied with their exams. Having finished early, Samantha

    sat at the teacher''s desk, engrossed in her phone while the teacher graded her test.

    Once the grading wasplete, Samantha once again achieved a perfect score.

    She clearly stood out as an exceptional student.

    Addressing the students who were submitting their papers, the teacher announced, "I am pleased to reveal that Samantha Wace has once again earned a perfect score, making her the top freshman in the ss. Let''s give her a round of apuse." The students werepletely bbergasted.

    She really is a top student, nailing such a difficult exam with a perfect score.

    How did she pull that off?

    The freshmen pped for Samantha in unison.

    Chapter 131 No Way to Refuse

    OS:90%

    After the apuse subsided, the teacher continued, "Samantha scored perfectly, so she will assist in grading the remaining exams. We expect to have the results ready by this afternoon, so please check the academy forum." Samantha, still absorbed in her phone, suddenly froze.

    What did the teacher just say? I have to help grade the exams?

    Can I say no?

    Without giving Samantha a chance to decline, the teacher added, "Grading exams will earn. you extra credits."

    Well, it seems like there''s no way to refuse it!

    In the afternoon, Samantha was in the principal''s office with a group of teachers, gr¨¤ding exams. She worked with remarkable speed, quickly assessing each answer and instantly determining its correctness. Initially, the teachers assumed she was rushing through the papers carelessly.

    However, when they reviewed her work, they found no errors at all.

    While the teachers meticulouslypared each answer to the key to avoid mistakes, Samantha breezed through her stack of papers, grading them urately and effortlessly. Not only did sheplete the grading, but she also quickly calcted the students'' scores mentally without making any errors.

    After calcting the scores, she entered the results into theputer, making it easy for students to check their grades. Samantha handled all the work that usually required multiple teachers, which left them feeling somewhat embarrassed.

    It was a blow to their pride that an experienced team of teachers couldn''t keep up with a newly admitted freshman.N?velDrama.Org content.

    At exactly 5 p.m., Samantha finishedpiling all the students'' scores. She looked at the leaderboard and saw that she was ranked first, with Emily no longer in second ce.

    08:32 Wed,

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 She Would Protect Finley

    Since this exam was tougher than usual, many students who had excelled in the college entrance exams saw their rankings fall.

    Only Samantha maintained her position, scoring a perfect mark and securing first ce.

    Samantha gathered the graded exams and passed them to the teacher standing in front of her.

    "Here are all the exams. My work is done. You promised me credits, so I expect to receive them. Considering I did the work of several teachers, ten credits seems reasonable, don''t you think?" ""You''re right."

    Satisfied with the arrangement, she nodded and left the office.

    Securing ten credits-an amount that would take other students a significant time to earn- was a breeze for her.

    If more opportunities like this arose, she would be happy to take them. Grading exams was easy and provided a good mental workout.

    As soon as Samantha stepped out of the office, she spotted Emily waiting outside. Samantha recognized Emily from her past life, so no introduction was needed.

    Emily, ncing nervously at Samantha, hesitantly extended her hand and said, "H-Hello, Miss Wace. I-I''m Emily Leventhorpe. Finley Dean is my older brother. H-He told me to find you after school so you could take me to his house." (2) Noticing Emily''s stutter, Samantha frowned and asked, "Do you have a stuttering problem?"

    Emily hurriedly shook her head. "No, I-I don''t. I-I just got so nervous seeing you, so I-I started to stutter."

    Nervous seeing me?

    "I''m not a ghost. Why are you so nervous around me?"

    Emily replied with a touch of jealousy in her voice, "B-Because you''re a perfect scorer, and on top of that, you''re beautiful,e from a good family, and you have Mr. Dean as your boyfriend. I-It''s only natural for me to feel nervous around you."

    For some reason, Samantha sensed a note of sarcasm in Emily''s words.

    Chapter 132 She Would Protect Finley

    From what she remembered, Emily wasn''t the type to act like this.

    After a moment''s thought, Samantha said, "From now on, just wait for me outside the academy after school every day. Around 5 p.m., Finley''s car will usually be parked outside. Saint Night Academy. If there''s any dy, he''ll be there by 5:30 p.m. Sometimes, due to hispanymitments, he might send a driver instead. Our dismissal times vary; sometimes, I finish early, and sometimester. If I finish early, I''ll have the driver wait for you. If you finish early, you can have the driver wait for me."

    Emily nodded, acknowledging her understanding.

    "I''ll adjust to your schedule, Miss Wace!"

    Samantha didn''t need her to coordinate.

    "And just call me Samantha."

    "Wouldn''t that be disrespectful? After all, you''re going to be the futuredy of the Dean Family. If I address you by your name, wouldn''t Mr. Dean think it''s impolite?"

    Emily wouldn''t get any chance to be alone with Finley anyway.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Even if he was in the car, she wouldn''t get a chance to see him, as she would be seated in the front passenger seat while Samantha and Finley upied the back. There was a partition in the car, so she could only hear his voice, not see him. Even if Emily wanted to see him, Samantha wouldn''t allow it because she knew Finley preferred not to interact with strangers.

    So, she would protect Finley at all costs. As such, he...

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 He''s Back

    He would be off-limits to everyone. At this, Samantha responded coolly, "No, they won''t."

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    She walked straight towards the college, with Emily following closely. They didn''t spot. Finley''s car at the gate but instead saw Noah, who was holding a cake and coffee.

    As she approached, she asked, "Noah, why are you here again?"

    Noah offered her the food with a smile. "You said you didn''t want burgers yesterday, but you wanted cake. So, I went out and got one for you, even though you didn''t wait for me. Here''s another cake for you. Aren''t you touched, Sam?" D

    She nodded slightly. "Yes, very much. But Noah, you really don''t get me. I''m always watching my weight, so I rarely eat sweets. Just because I wanted cake yesterday doesn''t mean I want it today. You should keep it for yourself."

    She gently pushed it back to him. "Noah, please don''te tomorrow. If my ssmates see us together, they might get the wrong idea."

    "Sam, you''re my fianc¨¦e. Why would they misunderstand?"

    "Fianc¨¦e?" Samantha said with a hint of mockery. "Noah, have you forgotten? I ended our engagement at Finley''s house. Just because I''ve forgiven you doesn''t mean I still consider you my fianc¨¦. It''s best not to say things like that anymore to avoid confusion." "But Sam-"

    Noah tried to continue, but Finley''s car pulled up beside them. Samantha walked past Noah,

    in.- opened the car door, and got

    He wanted to stop her, but she didn''t give him the chance. With Finley there, he knew better than to push his luck-he didn''t want to ruffle Finley''s feathers.

    Emily stood by, unsure whether she should follow Samantha. After Noah left, Samantha noticed Emily hesitating outside the car.

    "Emily, get in! What are you waiting for?"

    Emily quickly joined her. "Where should I sit?"

    "In the passenger seat."

    Emily nodded and followed the instructions. The partition behind them rose, perfectly separating Emily from Finley. The atmosphere in the back seat grew tense, with Finley staying silent throughout the ride.

    08:32 Wed,

    Chapter 133 He''s Back

    Samantha reached out, gently tugging his arm. Are you upset, Finley?"

    He responded with a question, "Did you put on makeup this morning because you were. going to see Noah this afternoon?"

    She was speechless. She hadn''t done it for Noah-it was to cover the lovebites on h

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 Do You Believe Me? Chapter 134 Do You Believe Me?

    Finley might''ve got it wrong. 90%1

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Samantha quickly exined, "Finley, it''s not what you think. I did my makeup for you, not for Noah. I had no idea he''d show up this afternoon." "But..."

    She cut him off by tightly embracing him. "Finley, no ''buts.'' I only love you. I don''t care about other men."

    Worried he still might not believe her, she raised her hand and vowed, "I swear! If I don''t love you, Finley, then-

    Before Samantha could finish, Finley gently covered her mouth. "No need for hasty promises."

    "Does that mean you believe me?"

    He brushed a stray lock of hair from her face. "Yes, I believe you."

    "Good, then. Since you trust me, no more misunderstandings in the future, okay? Otherwise I might stop liking you."

    Finley''s gaze darkened slightly at that. "You said you wouldn''t stop liking me no matter what happens."

    Samantha held his neck and replied earnestly, "I never said that. I said no matter what. happens, I will always love you."-

    Finley paused."....me too."

    Samantha couldn''t help but feel touched. Was this Finley''s way of promising her? It felt amazing to have him back by her side in this life.

    Her eyes

    fell on the cake and coffee next to Finley as she hugged him. "Is that for me?"

    "Yes, I picked it up for you on the way. Didn''t you say you don''t like cake? I can toss it if you. don''t want it."

    Those words were meant for Noah, not her Finley. Besides, even if she didn''t usually like sweets, she''d eat anything Finley got for her. Samantha grabbed the cake and opened it. "It''s strawberry. My favorite."

    Chapter 134 Do You Believe Me?

    She picked up a fork and took a bite. "Mmm, delicious."

    +5 Free Cons

    After feeding Finley a piece, they took turns eating until it was gone. Samantha noticed a bit of cream on his lips and leaned in to wipe it off. You''ve got cream on your lips." "There''s still some."

    Seeing how close she was, Finley''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and he kissed her. Samantha nced at his mask, pulled away to remove it, and then touched his lips.

    "Finley, your lips are so sexy; it''s a shame to keep them hidden. And when you kiss me with the mask on, I really don''t like it. So next time, don''t wear it if you want to kiss me, or I won''t let you kiss me at all." Finley did not know what to say. "What if I want to kiss you right now?"

    Samantha turned her head stubbornly. "No."

    Finley couldn''t help butugh at her teasing and handed her the coffee. "It''s still warm.

    Samantha turned back to face him. "It''s sweltering, so it should be iced.

    "Too many

    cold drinks aren''t good for you. From now on, the coffee you drink should be at room temperature, alright?"

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 Elias'' Photo Chapter 137 Elias'' Photo

    Elias and Emily were busy picking food for each other, taking turns feeding one another during dinner. Afterward, he reassured her that she didn''t need to worry about cleaning up, as someone woulde to collect the dishes. Emily noticed again how differently she was treatedpared to the servants. The maids were there to serve her, but she didn''t have to lift a finger for them. It was aforting thought.

    Later, they were sitting outside in the yard, gazing up at the stars. Emily turned to Elias and asked, "Elias, you mentioned you''ve known Mr. Dean since elementary school, right?" "Yep, Elias confirmed.

    "You''ve heard the rumors about him, haven''t you?"

    He hesitated before answering, "I have."

    "Are they true?"

    He smiled. "No, none of those rumors are true. He''s nothing like what people say."

    Encouraged, Emily continued, "So, Mr. Dean doesn''t look like some kind of ghostly figure?"

    Elias paused, unsure how to respond. He had grown used to Finley''s appearance, but he knew others who hadn''t seen Finley might find his looks unsettling or even ugly.

    But the truth was, Finley used to be incredibly handsome, like a character straight out of a novel. Many young women had admired him, seeing him as the perfect partner, but they all backed off when the rumors spread that he was cursed. Some even imed that after his disfigurement, he looked more terrifying than a demon. But that wasn''t the reality.

    Elias sighed. "To me, he''s the most perfect person.

    Emily, noticing his sigh, asked, "Then, why such a reaction?"

    He felt a twinge of annoyance at Finley, but he couldn''t admit that to his sister. Instead, he came up with an excuse. "Because he''s so perfect that I am envious"

    The more she heard, the more curious Emily became about Finley. "Elias, your answer just makes me more curious. What does he really look like? Do you have a photo of him? Show

    1. me.

    Elias did have a photo once, but now Samantha had it. Finley had suddenly gone crazy and asked him to take the best photo of him to send to Samantha. After a lot of effort, Elias had managed to capture a good shot, but then Finley had decided to send her a picture of his back instead.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    08:33 Wed,

    Chapter 137 Elias'' Photo

    Elias had been frustrated, feeling like he''d wasted his time.

    Emily, noticing Elias'' silence, tugged at his arm, Elias, why aren''t you saying anything? Do you have his photo, or don''t you?"

    "I do have one-from before. It''s the only one I''ve got."

    can''t

    Elias took out his phone, opened his photo album, and showed Emily a picture of Finley from before. "This is what he looked like back then. But now he wears a mask, so you see his face, and he doesn''t allow anyone to take pictures of him." Most importantly...

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 Who Would Eye on Me

    Most importantly, he dislikes taking photos.

    a

    Therefore, this photo was a rare urrence. It was a result of him pleading with Finley for a long time before finally getting a picture together.

    In the photo, Finley''s features were exquisite.

    He wore a white shirt. With his high nose and sensual thin lips, paired with his wless and handsome face, one look was enough to make someone fall for him. Elias could hear the thumping of heart. He looked at Emily and said, "Why is your heartbeat so fast? Are you feeling unwell?"

    Emily snapped back to reality, realizing her loss ofposure. She quickly shook her head. "No, I''m just curious why such a handsome man wears a mask."

    He immediately started fabricating the truth. "It''s because he''s too handsome. Without the mask, he''s afraid women would swarm him like bees to honey."

    He believed what he said was true. There was no way he could tell Emily that Finley wore the mask because of disfigurement.

    If Finley found out, he''d be furious. After all, he didn''t want people to know that beneath the mask, his face was marred.

    Hence, allowing Emily a bit of fantasy was quite good. At least this way, Finley wouldn''t be looked down upon by her.

    It seemed that was all Elias could do for now.

    After dinner, Samantha and Finley returned to their room to rest.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Having finished her bath, Samantha was sitting beside the bed drying her hair. Finley walked over and took the hairdryer from her hand to help her.

    Samantha looked at Finley, who had obediently taken off his mask tonight. She ced her hand on his face and touched it gently. "You look fine like this. It''s just a few scars. They can be treated. If you want, I can help you heal them Finley was surprised by her words. "You can treat my face?"

    "Yes. I''m studying medicine now. Once I finish reading my medical books, I can treat your

    Chapter 138 Who Would Eye on Me

    face.

    Finley didn''t hold much hope for treating his face. He said bitterly, "The doctors told me the skin on my face ispletely necrotic. Even with skin graft surgery, the chances of sess. are slim. In other words, even if sessful, it won''t look like it did before." Samantha listened to him while keeping her hand on his face. "It''s okay if I can''t treat your face. We''ll never part ways. To me, you always look good."

    He looked at her seriously. Then, he asked, "If I remain like this, wouldn''t I just embarrass you if you want to take me out in the future? I can''t make you proud like those handsome men."

    Samantha could hear the bitterness in his words. So, She reached out and hugged him. "I don''t mind. Plus, I wouldn''t take you out as I''m afraid you''ll be so good that other women would start eyeing on you."

    "With my appearance, who would eye on me except you?"

    Samantha thought for a moment and replied, "Those greedy women would. Also...."

    2

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 Can I Call You Sam Chapter 139 Can I Call You Sam Free Coins

    "Also, Finley, you have no idea how incredibly attractive you look with that mask. Your voice is also very alluring. Those who are voice-sensitive might be captivated by you as well. Not to mention, you have long legs, and you''re rich. There are plenty of women who would be interested in you."

    Samantha couldn''t help but sigh, "When I think about it, it seems I have many potential rivals. So, you mustn''t go out with me casually. If someone else eyes on you, what will I do?"

    Finley smiled. "I think you''re the only one who fancies me. Even if there are other women who fancy me, I will only love you."

    Samantha felt a surge of happiness at his words.

    "You must keep your promise in mind. No matter how many women surround you, you can only love me."

    Finley looked deeply at her. "I have a very good memory."

    Samantha''s memory was also quite good.

    She closed her eyes and embraced Finley tightly, "Let''s sleep. I need to wake up early

    tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    The next morning, after having breakfast with Finley, Samantha got into the driver''s car with Emily to go to Saint Night.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Since Emily was there, Finley didn''te out of the living room.

    Samantha sat in the back seat while Emily took her usual ce in the front passenger seat.

    The difference today was that the partition wasn''t pulled up.

    Emily turned her head to look at Samantha. "Can I call you Sam from now on?"

    "As you wish."

    Upon hearing this, Emily smiled. "Sam, you''re two years older than me. Calling you Sam makes me feel closer to you."

    "Okay."

    Chapter 139 Can I Call You Sam

    Samantha was scrolling through the news about Wace Corporation on her phone.

    Finley had mentioned acquiring Wace Group some time ago, but he hadn''t taken any action.

    Should I take Wace Group from Dale or not? It''s so hard to decide.

    If she took over Wace Corporation, Finley would probably give up the idea of acquiring it since it would be under her name. However, it seemed like he truly wanted Wace Group. Since it was his wish, she decided to let him have it.

    After all, in this lifetime, what she valued most was not Wace Corporation but Finley. Moreover, Wace Corporation would thrive more under Finley''s leadership

    Having decided not to reim Wace Corporation, Samantha was willing to let Finley acquire it. Meanwhile, she wouldn''t spare any of the members of the Wace Family

    She put away her phone and sat back to rest.

    Staring at her exquisite face, Emily said, "Sam, no matter how I look at you, you''re so beautiful. You''re like a fairy. Your skin is incredibly smooth, without a single visible pore. Can I ask, what''s your skincare routine?" Do I need to take care of my skin while being so young? I''m 20 years old, not yet at the stage for skincare.

    Without expression, Samantha replied, "I don''t do any skincare."

    Emily quickly added, "Sam, women should..."

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Finley Is Her Backer.

    Chapter 140 Finley Is Her Backer

    "Once a woman is over 20, she ages quickly. If you don''t start taking care of your skin now, it might be tooteter. Besides, women age faster than men. Hence, Sam, you should start investing in it."

    For some reason, Samantha felt that Emily was implying she was old. She was only twenty; she wasn''t that old.

    "Emily, if we go by your logic, then I think you should also start taking care of your skin while you''re only 18. Or else, in the future, your face might look olderpared to your peers. You might look 30 instead of 18. That wouldn''t be good, would it?" Emily opened her mouth. She didn''t know how to retort because she had brought up the topic first. It wasn''t wrong for Samantha to suggest she start taking care of her skin.

    However, if she started looking 30 while she was younger, Samantha would look 40,

    She looked at Samantha and smiled. "You''re right. I should indeed start taking better care of myself."

    Samantha responded with a nod and ignored her as she leaned back in the seat to rest.

    Upon arriving at Saint Night, Emily told Samantha, "Sam, could you wait for me to go in first before you follow?"

    "Tell me the reason."

    "It''s because I don''t want my ssmates to find out that I''m living with the Dean Family. I want to be low-key and avoid stirring up a problem."

    If Emily truly wanted to be low-key, she should have asked to stop 600 feet away from Saint Night rather than waiting until they arrived and were being watched by everyone.

    If she got off first, all eyes would be on her, allowing Samantha to get off unnoticed. If she genuinely wanted to be discreet, she should have asked to get off after Samantha, not before.

    She wants to get off first as she wants to be low-key?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Samantha immediately saw through Emily''s trick.

    Why are young girls these days so vain?

    Samantha di?liked Emily unting her connection with Finley, so she said directly, "Since you want to be low-key, starting tomorrow, I''ll have the driver stop 600 feet away from Saint. Night. Then, you can walk the rest of the way. 1/2

    08:33 Wed,

    Chapter 140 Finley Is Her Backer

    "Now, with everyone watching, getting off will only draw more attention. So, I''ll get off first to divert their attention. Once they''re all focused on me, you can slip out quietly. I can guarantee no one will see you.

    H

    Emily''s desire to announce Finley as her backer to her ssmates waspletely thwarted. by Samantha''s words.

    To avoid being bullied at Saint Night, she needed a powerful backer. She had finally found one, but because of Samantha''s interference, she couldn''t tell everyone that Finley was supporting her just yet. She''d have to find another way to let everyone know that her backer was Finley.

    With this in mind, she told Samantha, "Okay, Sam. You go first. I''ll wait a bit before getting off.

    "Alright."

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 It''s Truly Disgusting

    Samantha stepped out of the car under the watchful eyes of her ssmates.

    + Free Coins

    As they saw Samanthaing out of the car, they began specting whether she was a rich man''s kept woman.

    Upon hearing their spections, Samantha coldly responded, "As the legitimate heiress of Wace Corporation, just because I''m picked up and dropped off by someone every day, does that mean I''m a kept woman? If we go by your logic, then all of you who are driven around in luxury cars by your families are also being kept

    Such an answer left her ssmates displeased.

    "Samantha, we are driven around in luxury cars because we''re from a rich family. Everyone knows who we are. As for you, although you appear to be the heiress of Wace Corporation, you''re just a fool who was kicked out of the Wace Family."

    "Indeed. Samantha, your sister, Amy, told us that there is only one heiress in the Wace Family now. The heiress is her, not you."

    "Samantha, you

    have been kicked out of the Wace Family, yet you are still being picked up in luxury cars every day. Just admit you''re a kept woman."

    "Hey! I found this car familiar. I think I''ve seen it before."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "Luxury cars have simr looks. It''s normal to feel that way."

    "However, this car doesn''t look cheap. The person keeping you must be a wealthy man, right? May I ask, how old is the man you sleep with every day? 80? Or a greasy, middle-aged man with a receding hairline?" "Haha! That''s my guess, too."

    The ssmatesughed and mocked Samantha

    Nevertheless, Samantha remained her smile as she said calmly, "Are you all Amy''s dogs? You believe whatever she says? Do

    she told you? I suggest you usu believe I was kicked out of the Wace Family just because

    your brain to think about whether what she says is true.

    "Amy is a child born out of wedlock. One day, I will make sure she and her trashy mother are thrown out of the Wace Family. After all, the reason why she possesses everything now is because of my mom. "Wace Corporation was founded by my mom Without her, there would be no such apany. Without Wace Corporation, where would Dale get the money to keep a mistress?

    Chapter 141 It''s Truly Disgusting

    %0600

    "In brief, everything Amy has now was stolen. Now that I''ve recovered my intelligence, I will reim what belongs to me and my mom. Hence, Amy was blowing smoke when she said I was kicked out of the Wace Family. I wasn''t kicked out. I left the family because living with a bunch of trash is truly disgusting."

    There was silence before one of them spoke up.

    "Samantha, anyone can make empty promises. You say you will reim Wace Corporation, but can you really do it? Your mom is dead. Wace Corporation is managed by your dad. ¨˘s someone who hasn''t even learned how to manage apany, do you think you can take it back? Don''t you find that ridiculous?"

    These ssmates might not believe Samantha, but Wace Corporation would eventually return to her hands. Even if Finley acquired it, she could still demand to be the new president of thepany. With Wace Group in her hands, it would definitely...

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 That''s Finley''s Car

    It would definitely be in better hands than when it was with Dale. She was sure of that.

    Samantha said, "I said what I said, believe it or not. I''m going to bete for ss. It''s fine if you don''t want to attend ss, but I do. Please don''t block my way."

    With that, she entered Saint Night without looking back.

    The ssmates were still gossiping, but she

    Couldn''t hear any of it anymore.

    They gossiped while entering Saint Night, and Emily got out of the car after they all left.

    Garrison, Olivia, and Robert all focused their eyes on Emily not far away.

    After Emily entered Saint Night, Robert said, "Garrison, that car seems to belong to Finley."

    Garrison had seen Finley''s car before, so he naturally recognized it at a nce. "Yup."

    Olivia''s eyes followed Emily closely.

    After Emily''s figure disappeared around the corner, Olivia curiously said, "If that car belongs to Finley, then the woman who just got out of the car must be Finley''s newly wedded bride. She doesn''t look very old." "Grandpa Dean seems to be choosing younger brides for Finley."

    Garrison expressionlessly said, "The fact that the woman is still alive proves that the curse on Finley isn''t real." Robertughed and teased, "I''m actually quite curious. How many brides have Finley had? Nine? Ten?"

    Garrison said, "Finley''s affairs have nothing to do with me. Why should I care how many. brides he has?"

    He walked into Saint Night first after speaking.

    Olivia nced at Robert after Garrison left. "You really are something. You know very well that Garrison doesn''t get along with Finley, so why ask him how many wives Finley has had? Don''t you know they are at loggerheads?" "Actually, there''s no real conflict between Finley and Garrison. Their rtionship was good a few years ago, so I''m curious why it suddenly turned sour."

    Olivia was also curious, but since Garrison didn''t want to talk about it, she naturally wouldn''t

    Chapter 142 That''s Finley''s Car

    bring it up and make him unhappy.

    "We''re going to bete for ss. Let''s hurry."

    "Okay!"

    After arriving at the ssroom, Samantha had just sat down when the homeroom teacher told her to go to a new ssroom.

    The new ssroom was much more high-end than the bne Samantha was currently in, and the students there all seemed to be top students.

    Samantha was studying medicine, so her current ssmates were all top students in the medical department.

    Of course, they couldn''tpare to Samantha, no matter how smart they were because she was a perfect score top student.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The top

    students didn''t like to talk and sat quietly in their seats, reading books.

    The first ss was a self-study period. She took her book from her bag and began to read, taking notes seriously.

    It wasn''t enough to only study allopathic medicine to cure Finley''s face. She also needed to learn traditional medicine.

    After all, most of the allopathic medicine was made from herbs.

    She was currently reading something on allopathic medicine. She would need to go to the library to find some books on traditional medicer.

    The morning passed quickly, and it was noon before she knew it.

    Samantha went to the convenience store, bought a bottle of milk, and a bread roll. Then, she headed to the library.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 Don''t Touch Garrison

    Samantha followed the signs to the section with traditional medicine books and began. searching books and books for books on herbs, eating her bread as she looked.

    She leaned against the shelves, flipping through the "Compendium of Materia Medica," eating her bread and reading.

    She was so engrossed that she didn''t notice someone approaching.

    She finished thest bite of her bread and turned around, bumping into a cold embrace.

    Samantha took two steps back and looked up to see Garrison, who had somehow appeared. behind her.

    She swallowed the bread in her mouth and asked. "When did you get here?"

    Garrison stared at the "Compendium of Materia Medica" in Samantha''s hand. "Give it to me."

    Samantha was speechless.

    Why''s Garrison so domineering? He just shows up and wants to take

    Samantha said, "I need to read this book."

    "I''ll say it onest time, give it to me."

    Why is he so domineering? Is it a family thing?

    Samantha hid the book behind her. "I said, I need to read it."

    book.

    Garrison lost his patience. He reached out and forcibly took the "Compendium of Materia Medica" from Samantha''s hand and left without looking back.

    Samantha was dumbfounded for a moment and shouted, "Garrison!"

    He seriously read through the herbs recorded in the book. He couldn''t find what he was looking for despite reading so many books,

    Garrison registered the book and left the library

    Samantha watched Garrison''s departing figure with disdain and then found another book to

    read.

    It was said that Saint Night Academy''s library was thergest and mostprehensive in Edrana, with books on any topic, from textbooks to romance novels, and even rare editions.

    0

    Chapter 143 Don''t Touch Garrison

    *)*5F

    Samantha found a few books she needed, registered them, and put them in her bag, nning. to read themter in the ssroom.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She passed by the yground on her way back and saw a group of girls screaming.

    A man in a white shirt was ying basketball.

    He seemed to be glowing under the dazzling sunlight. He was so handsome that people couldn''t look away, especially when he smiled, causing the girls on the sidelines to scream excitedly. Yet to Samantha, this man held no attraction.

    There was only Finley in her heart.

    As Samantha walked, she was suddenly blocked by a group of male students while drinking her yogurt and reading a book.

    She looked up and saw the same guys who had beaten up Garrison not long ago.

    "It''s you guys again."

    These male students were the ones who had beaten up Garrison recently!

    Are they not tired of being taught a lesson by me? Do they want to get beaten up again?

    The male student in front red at Samantha.

    "Samantha, you beat us up a few days ago. The more we think about it, the less we can ept it! As men, being beaten by a woman like you is very humiliating. So, we''ll be waiting for you. in the alley outside the academy this afternoon after school. You better show up, or Garrison, whom you''re protecting, will be beaten badly by us." (1

    Samantha expressionlessly said, "Garrison has nothing to do with me, and it was me alone who beat you up the other day. Soe at me, and don''t touch Garrison if you have any- issues."

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 Get Lost if You Don''t Have Any Business With Me

    Free Coins

    Chapter 144 Get Lost if You Don''t Have Any Business With Me

    The male students sneered at Samantha''s words.

    "Samantha, didn''t you just say you have nothing to do with Garrison? Why do you care so much about him if he means nothing to you?"

    The male students spected without giving her a chance to respond. "Do you have a crush on Garrison? An unrequited one, maybe?"

    Samantha spat, "Unrequited crush, my ass!""

    "Samantha, you...

    The male students red at Samantha angrily.

    "We''ll be waiting for you in the alley this afternoon. Your days at Saint Night will get tough if you don''t show up. Also, Garrison will get beaten up by us because of you. You bettere to meet us if you don''t want him to get hurt." After leaving this threat, the male students left menacingly.

    Samantha who was unfazed by their threats continued drinking her yogurt as if nothing had happened and left after they did.

    Robert, who was drinking water not far away, overheard the entire conversation between Samantha and the male students. Initially, he hadn''t intended to eavesdrop, but Garrison''s name caught his attention. He had to listen since it involved Garrison. Robert chuckled after hearing everything.

    So, those male students are the ones who caused Garrison''s recent injuries? What''s happening to Garrisontely? Why does it seem like his health is deteriorating? He can''t even handle a few male students. Isn''t he a bit useless? He even needs a female student to save him.

    Robert shook his head, picked up his jacket, and returned to the ssroom.

    Robert approached Garric

    Knock Knock Knock.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    The knocking woke Garrison.

    while he was napping on his desk and knocked on the table.

    He opened his eyes and looked at Robert. "Spit it out if you have something to say!"

    Chapter 144 Get Lost if You Don''t Have Any Business With Me

    Robert clicked his tongue.,"Garrison, you''re so rude when you speak. I sometimes wonder why so many women in our academy like you."

    After hearing Robert''s words, Garrison looked at him with disdain and said, "Get lost if you have no business with me."

    Robert was dumbfounded.

    He quickly spoke after seeing that Garrison was about to go back to sleep.

    "Just now, I was ying basketball on the field and saw a female student surrounded by some male students. At first, I didn''t n to pay much attention to what they were saying. However, those male students mentioned your name, so I listened carefully. I heard them tell her to meet them in the alley after school today. Her days ahead won''t be good if she doesn''t show up, and they even said they would beat you up if she doesn''t go. So, Garrison, can you guess who that female student is?"

    Is there even a need to guess? Who else can it be but that meddling Samantha from the other day?

    Samantha''s reputation at Saint Night was so well-known that everyone knew about her, including Garrison.

    Garrison straightened up from his desk. "So, what are you trying to say after all that?"

    Robert smiled and said, "What I want to say is....

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 Where Are They?

    Chapter 145 Where Are They? "That girl likes you."

    OK 89%

    Garrison snorted disdainfully upon hearing Robert''s words. "I''ve only met that meddlesome woman twice, and you tell me she likes me? Don''t you think you sound ridiculous?"

    "Sometimes, it doesn''t matter how often you meet someone. What if she''s fallen for you at first sight?"

    Fall for me at first sight? Garrison was skeptical. "Are you kidding me?"

    "Garrison, since when did you be so insecure? There are a ton of girls who fall for you at first sight. C''mon, man. Have some faith in yourself. I swear, that girl likes you. Tell me. If she doesn''t like you, why would she stand up for you when those guys tried to hurt you? If she really has no feelings for you, she certainly wouldn''t go to such lengths for you. Do you hear me?"

    Garrison remained expressionless after hearing Robert''s words. He took a in gander at Robert and then closed his eyes, resting his head on the desk to sleep.

    Robert parted his lips, feeling incredibly frustrated toward Garrison''s attitude. What is up with this guy?! Does he seriously feel nothing, even knowing that girl''s going to risk her safety for him? Wouldn''t a guy normally be agitated when they hear that a girl''s going to fight for his sake? Why is he reacting so impassively?! Is it because he''s so sought after in the crush department that he feels nothing for the girl? Poor girl, though; who knows how badly she''ll be butchered by those guyster in the afternoon?!

    In no time, the afternoon arrived.

    Samantha arrived at the school gate and immediately saw Noah. She had initially nned to deal with the bunch of guys and then go home, but now, she had a different n. Noah had arrived at just the right time-perfect for her to have a little fun.

    With a fearful expression, Samantha approached him. "Noah, you came at the perfect time!"

    "What''s wrong, Sam?" he asked,

    Samantha lowered her gaze and

    seeing how terrified she was.

    and bit her lip. "A couple of days ago, I unintentionally offended some guys from the academy. They stopped me at noon today and told me to meet them in the alley. If I don''t go, they said they''d make my life in the academy miserable. Thank goodness you came today, Noah, or those guys would really kill me."

    Samantha''s delicate appearance and tearful eyespletely triggered Noah''s protective

    Chapter 145 Where Are They?

    instincts, and he vowed, "Have no fear, Sam. I will keep you safe! Rx now. They''re just a bunch of academy boys. I''ll take care of them for you."

    Samantha blinked, looking surprised. "Really? You''ll really deal with those boys for me?"

    "Yes. Where are they?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    At that, she pointed at the alley behind the campus. "They should be in that alley."

    "No need to be afraid, Sam." Noah patted her shoulder. "You wait here; I''ll go take a look. If I run into any danger, don''te for me. Just call the police. But I doubt a bunch of academy. kids will have anything against me." Noah''s current level of confidence would soon be matched by the brutal beating he was about to receive.

    Sometimes, it really wasn''t wise to underestimate academy boys...

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 Did He Get Any Rest?

    After all, a guy like Noah, who hadn''t learned any fighting skills, was bound to get beaten up. Plus, the gang was made up

    of quite a few academy boys, so Noah was in for a rough time.

    Noah went alone to the alley to find the boys, and the boys didn''t even bother to see who had entered. They quickly threw a sack over his body and started beating him up. "Weren''t you all that, b*tch?!"

    "Didn''t you say you can take on all five of us? What are you doing on the floor then? Get up and fight us!"

    "This is what you get for messing with us!"

    "Die!"N?velDrama.Org content.

    The boys assaulted Noah repeatedly, making him scream in pain. When the boys realized the screams didn''t sound right, they paused and then pulled the sack away, revealing Noah''s bruised and battered face. The boys frowned. ""Who are you?"

    "Where''s Samantha?"

    Noah struggled to his feet and bore into the boys. "You boys, instead of focusing on your studies, spend all your time bullying girls. Today, I''ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your teachers and parents."

    With that, Noah lunged at them, trying to fight. But because of the injuries he''d already sustained, he was no match for them. In no time, he was back on the ground, taking more blows as the boys kicked him viciously. "You f*cker, we were waiting for Samantha, but since she didn''t show up, we''ll just deal with you instead!"

    "You d*mned f*cker!"

    "Die!"

    "You should''ve minded your own business!"

    While Noah was beaten to the point of nearly passing out, outside the alley, Samantha spotted Finley''s car approaching and left Noah behind without a second thought. "Where''s Finley?" she asked the chauffeur when she didn''t see Finley inside after getting in

    Chapter 146 Did He Get Any Rest?

    the car, and the chauffeur replied, "Mr. Dean had an urgent international video conference this afternoon and couldn''te to pick you up, so he sent me instead."

    Without Finley around, Samantha felt a bit bored. But when she noticed the snacks and coffee on the side, a smile unconsciously appeared on her face. "Um, the snacks and coffee..."

    "Mr. Dean had it specially prepared for you, Mrs. Dean."

    How sweet of him. He actually went out of his way to prepare me snacks.

    Samantha grabbed the snacks and began eating heartily. Then, she asked the chauffeur, "Did Finley eat his meals while I was away?"

    "He did."

    "And did he get any rest?"

    The chauffeur nodded. "Yes, Mr. Dean has been eating and resting regrly, all thanks to your instructions."

    "It''s not really because of me; it''s because he listens."

    "But he listens to you, Mrs. Dean." The chauffeur smiled.

    Samantha smiled and continued enjoying her snacks.

    Shortly after, Emily arrived, getting into the front passenger seat. From there, she looked at Samantha, who was enjoying her snacks and coffee. "You really spoil yourself, Sam, buying coffee and snacks," she remarked. "But food outside isn''t very hygienic and might upset your tummy. You should probably cut back a little."

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 Can I Take a Look Inside?

    Chapter 147 Can I Take a Look Inside?

    Before Samantha could say anything, the chauffeur said, "The snacks and coffee were specially prepared by Mr. Dean for Mrs. Dean. They''re all-natural, with no additives, clean and hygienic." Emily''s face flushed with embarrassment in response. "Mr. Dean treats Sam so well," shemented.

    The chauffeur, seemingly oblivious to Emily''s jealousy, continued to stir the pot. "Of course, Mr. Dean is incredibly attentive to Mrs. Dean. And Mrs, Dean is equally attentive to Mr. Dean."

    "I can see Sam and Mr. Dean truly love each other." Emily smiled. "But I''m curious, though. Have you ever seen Mr. Dean without his mask, Sam?"

    What kind of a stupid question is that? Didn''t she remove Finley''s mask in the car? Sure, I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but my ears are working just fine. What is she trying? Is she asking this now? Samantha mused and said, "Finley''s my man. Do you think I haven''t seen him without his mask?"

    At that, Emily continued her probing, "So, do you love Mr. Dean for who he is or because of his looks?"

    Both the chauffeur and Samantha were rendered at a loss for words.

    "I love everything about him."

    "Well, it sounds like your love for Mr. Dean is genuine," Emily concluded with a smile...

    What? Are you suggesting that my feelings for him are filled with deceit? Huh, Ridiculous!

    As Samantha held the snack box in her arms and ate away, Emily looked at the assortment of snacks in Samantha''s arms and thought Finley treated Samantha exceptionally well. She gets snacks and a cup of coffee right after sses and on the way home. Howe I never got such

    treatment?

    Upon returning to the Dean Residence, Samantha got out of the car before the chauffeur and Emily and ran into the living room. When she saw Finley, who was currently speaking fluent Gaulish, she dashed over and threw herself into his arms. "Finley, I''m back!" Looking at Samantha in his arms, Finley told the executives on the video call, "We''ll continue this discussion tomorrow," and then ended the video.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    BB Ki

    Chapter 147 Can I Take a Look Inside?

    "Did I interrupt something?" Samantha asked.

    "No."

    "Why did you end the video call as soon as I came back then? You can continue if you need to work. I can read a book and wait for you to finish." Seeing Samantha about to leave, Finley quickly pulled her close and kissed her cheek. "You were so excited to see me. Did you miss me?" "Yes. I''m thinking of you every moment, every day."

    At that, Finley gazed at her with pure affection.

    Standing in the courtyard, Emily had her eyes fixed on Finley and Samantha in the living room the entire time. With Finley''s mask on, she couldn''t see his face, and with Samantha blocking most of his body, Emily couldn''t even get a glimpse of Finley.

    After parking the car, the chauffeur noticed Emily still standing in the courtyard instead of returning to the wing where her brother was residing. So, he approached her and asked, "What are you still doing here, Miss Leventhorpe? Your brother is waiting for you." "Can I take a look inside?" Emily asked the chauffeur.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 What Did She and Samantha Talk About?

    Take a look inside?

    "No! You cannot go in."

    Emily was somewhat puzzled. "Why can''t I? I''m just curious and want to take a quick look. I''ll leave right after."

    The chauffeur, fearing Emily might defy him and enter anyway, immediately grabbed her. "Miss Leventhorpe, Mr. Dean has specifically instructed that you are not to step into the main hall or main courtyard without his permission."

    "Why not? Is it because Samantha doesn''t want me to?" Emily asked, still confused.

    1

    Didn''t I just tell you it''s Mr. Dean''s order? What does this have to do with Mrs. Dean now? This Miss Leventhorpe is really something else.

    "Miss Leventhorpe, Mr. Dean values his privacy and does not like unnecessary interaction with strangers. To him, you are a stranger. Therefore, Mr. Dean has repeatedly instructed you not to appear in his presence. Now, Miss Leventhorpe, to avoid putting me in a difficult position, please head back to Dr. Leventhorpe''s residence."

    Reluctantly, Emily gave Finley onest nce before leaving the courtyard under the chauffeur''s urging and returning to the wing where her brother was residing.

    Meanwhile, Elias had been waiting in his courtyard for a long time. When he finally saw his sister return, he walked up to her with concern. "Emily, why did you onlye back at this time? Did something happen on the road?"

    Emily, looking unhappy, walked inside with Elias. "What can possibly happen?"

    Noticing Emily''s mood, Elias asked, "You seem to be in a bad mood, Emily. Did something happen?"

    Emily pouted and looked at Elias. "I''m not happy, Elias."

    Not happy? Elias instantly became rmed. "Who upset you?"

    "Everyone in this household has me."

    upset

    What? Elias was puzzled. "What are you talking about, Emily? You said everyone in this household has upset you?!"

    "Uh-huh."

    09:13 Thu,

    Chapter 148 What Did She and Samantha Talk About?

    "How did they upset you? Since the two days you''ve been here, everyone has addressed as Miss Leventhorpe and hasn''t ordered you to do anything. Why are you unhappy?"

    you

    What? Am I not allowed to be unhappy because no one ordered me to do anything?! Emily grumbled inwardly, then muttered, "You don''t care about me at all. You don''t even know why I''m upset. I''m not talking to you anymore." With that, she ran into the house:

    Elias stood there, feeling at a loss. As a man who had never been in a rtionship, he found it hard to understand a girl''s mindset. Just what happened to her?

    He decided to ask the chauffeur who had driven his sister and Samantha home, hoping to find out what had been said during the drive.

    When Elias found the chauffeur, he was washing the car. Seeing Elias approach, the chauffeur asked, "Dr. Leventhorpe, what brings you here?"

    "Edward, did my sister say anything to you when you drove her and Samantha back earlier?"

    Edward, the chauffeur, thought for a moment. "She didn''t say anything special. She just exchanged a few words with Mrs. Dean."

    "What did they talk about?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Well, she mentioned how much she envied the snacks and coffee Mr. Dean had prepared for Mrs. Dean. After that, Mrs. Dean and Miss Leventhorpe exchanged a few casual words and stopped talking." So...

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 Whatever She Has, You''ll Have Too

    Chapter 149 Whatever She Has, You''ll Have Too

    Emily''s upset because Finley prepared snacks and a cup of coffee for Samantha but hadn''t done the same for her? Little girls nowadays really want whatever everyone else has.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Feeling somewhat helpless, Elias said to Edward, "If Finley continues to make Samantha snacks for when you pick her and my sister up tomorrow, ask him to also make my sister a portion. 1 "Though Emily isn''t his sister, he shouldn''t show favoritism. He''s always focused on Samantha and only prepares things for her, disregarding others'' feelings. While it''s not wrong for him to dote on Samantha, it''s a bit rude for him to spoil and disy affection publicly in front of my sister.

    "My sister grew up in an orphanage, where she was bullied and received very little care. So, whenever Finley prepares something for Samantha, make sure to tell him to prepare an extra portion for my sister, saying it''s from me. That way, my sister won''t think I don''t care about her.

    "You treat your sister so well, Mr. Leventhorpe," Edward couldn''t helpmenting.

    "Of course. I''ve finally found her after all these years. Who will treat her well if I don''t?!"

    He''s got a point, Edward mused and took note of Elias'' instructions, resolving to make sure that when Finley prepared snacks for Samantha the next day, he would ask Finley to also prepare a portion for Emily on Elias'' behalf.

    After that, the doctor and the chauffeur exchanged a few more words before Elias entered his residence.

    Emily sat alone at the dining table, lost in thought. Her mind was filled with images of Finley doting on Samantha. She shook her head, trying to rid her mind of Finley''s face, but the more she shook, the more vivid his image became. She didn''t understand what was wrong with her.

    When Elias walked in, he saw Emily shaking her head and approached her. "Emily, what are you doing shaking your head? Eat up before the food gets cold. Eating cold food isn''t good for your stomach."

    Emily came to her senses and looked at Elias. "Where did you go`just now, Elias?"

    "I went to ask the chauffeur why you were upset and found out it''s because I haven''t prepared snacks for you as Finley did for Samantha. Don''t worry, from tomorrow on, whatever Samantha has, you''ll have too. Whatever she doesn''t have, you''ll have as well." I''ll also have whatever Samantha doesn''t have? Emily was slightly stumped. "But what does

    B BKS.

    Chapter 149 Whatever She Has, You''ll Have Too

    Samantha not have?"

    "She doesn''t have my love for you, of course," Elias said, ruffling Emily''s hair.

    Emily fell silent.

    Though Samantha didn''t have her brother''s love, she had Finley''s love. And whoever had Finley''s love could have the whole world! For that reason,pared to having Elias'' love, she wanted Finley''s love even more.

    Looking at Elias, she said, "Actually, Elias, the reason I''m unhappy has nothing to do with whether or not you prepare me snacks. I''m unhappy because we can only stay in this tiny spot in this vast estate. It feels like we''re imprisoned here; we can''t go anywhere else." Who told her she couldn''t go anywhere else besides

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 He''s Not Good at All

    "Look at you, overthinking things again. You can go anywhere in this estate."

    "But when I tried to enter Mr. Dean''s living room today, the chauffeur wouldn''t let me in because he said Mr. Dean ordered it."

    So all of this is because Finley won''t let you into his living room? But it''s just a living room. Why get upset over it? Besides, Finley hates noise and doesn''t like strangers getting close to him. Why would you want to bother him for no reason? Elias mused and seriously said to Emily, "Emily, the chauffeur was only keeping you out of

    don''t Finley''s area, not the rest of the estate. You''re free to go anywhere else as long as you appear in front of Finley."

    But the whole point of going anywhere in the estate is to see Mr. Dean! If you won''t let me go to where he''s at, how am I supposed to see him then? Emily huffed and tried to argue, "Elias, IˇŞ"

    However, Elias didn''t want to continue this discussion with her. He sat down beside Emily and said, "Don''t think about it anymore and eat up."

    "But-"

    "Eat!"

    Shocked by Elias'' sudden sternness, Emily froze momentarily before picking up her cutleries to eat. Why did Elias suddenly be so stern?

    Meanwhile, Samantha and Finley retreated to Finley''s bedroom after finishing dinner, and Samantha onlyy down with Finley, who pulled her into his arms, to rest after showering.

    "Did you like the snacks I prepared for you?"

    Samantha nodded, "Yes, I did."

    "Shall I make it a daily thing, then?"

    Samantha nodded again, her gaze falling on the scars on Finley''s body. She had wanted to ask him about them for the longest time. They looked like burn marks, but she was afraid of bringing up painful memories, so she had never asked.

    She raised her hand, cing it on Finley''s chest. Their eyes met, and Finley asked, "There''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you for a while now."

    B B Kiss

    Chapter 150 He''s Not Good at All

    ""What is it?"

    "How did you know where Elias'' sister was?"

    He had sent so many people to search, with no results. Yet somehow, Sam found her instantly. Could she have known Emily from before?

    Samantha was at a loss for how to answer Finley''s question because he was actually the one who found Emily in their previous lives. It was only thanks to the memories she had retained from her past life that she could help Elias find his sister in advance. Without Finley and those memories, Emily would never have been found so soon. So, how should she answer Finley''s question? Staring at the man right in front of her, she began, "I... I..."N?velDrama.Org content.

    She struggled to find the right words. "If I told you someone helped me find Emily, would you believe me?"

    Finley quirked a brow but said, "I would."

    "Why?"

    "Because I trust every word you say."

    Samantha was deeply moved by Finley''s words. "You''re so good to me, Finley."

    But he wasn''t good at all...

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 Take It or Leave It

    "Compared to you, I''m verycking."

    Hearing him say that, Samantha reached out to caress his check, defending him, "That''s not true. My Finley is the best in my heart. It''s gettingte. Let''s sleep."

    Finley nodded. "Alright, let''s sleep."

    With that, Finley and Samanthay down together to rest.

    The next morning, Samantha woke up bright and early to head to Saint Night Academy.

    The car stopped 200 yards away from the academy. After Emily got out, Samantha decided to get out as well, as she didn''t want to attract the attention of her ssmates every day. She genuinely wanted to be a little more low-key. As Samantha noticed Emily walking beside her, she asked, "Why are you following me?"

    Emily hesitated. "I''m going to Saint Night Academy, too, so I''m not really following you. We''re just going together."

    Samantha didn''t say anything else and continued walking toward the campus. As soon as they arrived, they overheard students discussing, "Hey, did you hear? There almost was a dear'' in the alley behind campus yesterday." "Yeah, I heard! Can you believe the guys from our academy were so audacious as to beat someone up so badly that they ended up in the ICU? If that guy dies, those guys prison."

    could

    go toBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    "The police have already taken them away. Prison time is definitely on the table."

    "They''re already adults. They have to be responsible for their actions."

    As the students continued to discuss, Samantha remained expressionless. If only Noah had been beaten to death, she thought. But unfortunately, he survived. What a shame. If he had died, she would have celebrated joyfully. Samantha and Emily parted ways as soon as they arrived on campus, each going to their respective ssrooms. As soon as Samantha sat down, a loud scream came from outside the door.

    "Look, it''s Garrison Dean!"

    .

    Chapter 151 Take It or Leave It

    "What a blessing it is to be on the same floor as him!"

    "Garrison is so hot!"

    "He''s just perfect!"

    "Ahhh, Garrison looked at me! He looked at me!"

    20 00 87%=

    The girls'' screaming gave Samantha a headache. She propped her head up with her hand and tried to focus on her book. Suddenly, the screaming grew even louder as Garrison walked into the ssroom. He approached Samantha and ced the Compendium of Materia Medica that he had taken from her the day before right in front of her. At that, Samantha looked away from her book briefly at him and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "The Compendium of Materia Medica-you needed it."

    She did need the book, but hadn''t Garrison said he wanted to read it? If he wanted it, she would let him have it. She wasn''t in desperate need of the book. With that, Samantha pushed the Compendium of Materia Medica back toward Garrison. "If you want to read it, I don''t absolutely need it at the moment."

    go

    Angered by ho rejection, Garrison snapped, "Take it or leave it," and then walked away, leaving Samaria bewildered. What''s with that attitude? Such a wacko.

    Then, she

    put had happened.

    1

    ahead.

    the Compendium of Materia Medica away and continued reading as if nothing

    The other girls, seeing Garrison personally deliver a book to Samantha only for her to dismiss him, were green with envy. They thought she really didn''t know how lucky she was.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Alright, I''ll Give It a Go

    Samantha ignored everything else and continued to read her book.

    The morning sses quickly came to an end. At noon, Samantha went to the cafeteria for lunch. As soon as she sat down on the second floor to eat, Stephanie came and sat next to her. "Do you mind if I join you for lunch?"

    Samantha smiled and shook her head in response. "Not at all. What would you like to eat? My

    treat."

    Stephanie took the menu and said, "You''re my junior; I should be treating you. Besides, I have something I''d like you to help with, so I''ll cover this meal."

    Samantha smiled and asked, "Well, what can I help you with?"

    "You order first. Once you''ve finished ordering, I''ll tell you what I need help with."

    Samantha was slightly taken aback but nodded. "Alright."

    With that, she took the menu from Stephanie, ordered two dishes, and then turned her attention back to Stephanie. "You can tell me now what you need help with."

    "Well, actually, it''s not exactly for me," Stephanie spoke up with a hint of embarrassment. "It''s for

    my older brother. He runs a modeling agency, and he''s hosting a fashion show tonight. However, his models suddenly backed out. Since hispany is just starting and he doesn''t have the budget to hire famous models, he asked me to see if I could find a few juniors to help out. I think you''re pretty and have a great figure, so you could be the highlight of the show tonight. I''ve already gathered the other girls. If you agree to this, I''ll also have the closing model."

    Samantha wanted to help Stephanie, but there was a very realistic problem. "I don''t know how to walk the runway, and I''ve never modeled before."

    "That''s alright. You can learn! It''s really simple-just wear the designer''s clothes and walk a fewps. Samantha, this is my brother''s first business venture. Plus, he made a bet with my dad that if he can''t make a hundred million within three months, he won''t be able to continue in his preferred field. So, please, help my brother out for me."

    Meeting her pleading eyes, Samantha eventually softened and agreed. "Alright, I''ll give it a go."

    Stephanie was delighted and shook Samantha''s arm. "You''re the best, Samantha! Don''t worry; if the show goes well, I''ll make sure my brother pays you. It won''t be much, but it''s at least something."

    Chapter 152 Alright, I''ll Give It a Go

    Samantha smiled and said nothing. She took out her phone and texted Finley. ''A senior from the academy asked for my help, so I might be hometer tonight. Don''t wait for me to have dinner.''Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Finley replied immediately. ''Alright, I''ll pick you up when you''re done.

    Samantha especially appreciated Finley for never restricting her freedom, no matter where or when. Plus, he supported whatever she wanted to do. She smiled and texted back, ''Can you bring me some snacks when youe?'' ''Sure, Finley replied.

    ''And a cup of coffee."

    ''Alright.''

    ''I''m going to eat now.''

    ''Alright, eat well.''

    Seeing Samantha grinning foolishly at her phone, Stephanie asked, "Look at you smiling so happily. Who are you texting?"

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 From a Lunatic 38.87%

    Samantha didn''t want to share her personal matters with others, so when Stephanie asked, she simply replied, "My boyfriend."

    She only mentioned "boyfriend" but didn''t specify that it was Finley, not because she was afraid of people knowing about their rtionship but because she simply didn''t like the idea of people gossiping about her or Finley behind their backs. She wanted to protect him, so she decided not to reveal her rtionship with him to anyone for now.

    Stephanie smiled in response. "Oh, you already have a boyfriend."

    "Yeah."

    "That''s great." Stephanie wasn''t very interested in gossiping. Seeing that their food had arrived, she suggested Samantha eat first and discuss the fashion showter.

    After lunch, Stephanie apanied Samantha back to the ssroom and informed her that the fashion show would take ce at 8 p.m. that evening. Since Samantha didn''t know how to walk the runway, she needed to arrive two hours early at the venue, where a professional instructor would teach her. After that, there would be makeup and costume changes. Since Samantha was the closing model, there was no rush. 00000000000000000

    After discussing the details, Stephanie and Samantha agreed to meet at the school gate in the afternoon after sses, and they went their separate ways.

    On her way back, Samantha encountered Garrison, who was sitting by himself with his hand over his abdomen, looking somewhat in pain. Samantha didn''t initially want to get involved, but remembering Garrison and Finley were cousins, she decided to approach him. She pulled out a stic-wrapped bun and a carton of milk from her bag and ced them in front of Garrison. "You look like you have a stomach issue. There isn''t much time before ss starts; you''ll definitely bete if you go to the cafeteria now. So here, take my bread and milk. If your stomach still hurts after eating, you should go to the infirmary."

    After a pause, fearing that Garrison might misunderstand, Samantha added, "I''m not giving you this because I''m worried about you. It''s because I consider you like a younger brother. Don''t get the wrong idea."

    Younger brother? Garrison looked at Samantha with disdain. This woman was younger than he was, and she dared to imagine herself as his older sister?!

    "Lunatic!"

    Samantha was rendered speechless. She regretted trying to help him; he could suffer from his stomach ache for all she cared. At that, she turned and walked away.

    @ Y

    Chapter 153 From a Lunatic

    Garrison watched her retreating figure, nced at the milk and bread she left behind, and then took them with him to his ssroom.

    As soon as Garrison sat down at his desk, Olivia came over and noticed the milk and bread in his hands. "I invited you to join me and Robert for a meal earlier, but you refused. Now you''re hungry and eating bread from the store? Garrison, don''t you know that bread isn''t nutritious?" Garrison unwrapped the bread, took a bite, and then drank some milk. "A lunatic to me."

    gave

    them.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    A lunatic? Oliva was stumped. "Why are you eating it then? Aren''t you worried they''d poisoned the bread?"

    Olivia reached to grab the bread from Garrison''s hand, but he dodged her and said, "She just looks like a lunatic. Actually, she''s quite normal, so this should be safe."

    She? Olivia was stumped again. "A woman gave them to you?"

    "What? Do you think I''d eat something given by a dude?"

    But you''ve never eaten anything given by other academy girls; you always threw them away. Howe you''re eating it now?

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 A Beauty That Could Topple Nations

    Chapter 154 A Beauty That Could Topple Nations 20.87%ˇă

    Seems that this girl he calls lunatic is different to him. Olivia suddenly became curious about who that woman was.

    Time flew by, and soon, it was the afternoon. As soon as sses ended, Samantha headed to the school gate to meet Stephanie. Standing beside Stephanie were a dozen or so academy girls, likely the few she had invited to help her brother with the fashion show. These girls were all tall, elegant, and particrly beautiful, butpared to Samantha, they were slightly overshadowed. Among them, Samantha was undeniably the most beautiful.

    Once everyone had arrived, Stephanie led them to Owen''spany.

    Owen was Stephanie''s brother.

    When Stephanie mentioned her brother, Samantha immediately remembered who Qwen was. In her previous life, Owen was Amy''s boss and a famous director. Back then, Amy was Owen''s go-to leadingdy, starring in every one of his productions.

    It was rumored that Owen had a deep affection for Amy, to the point where he would do anything for her. Unfortunately, Amy''s heart had been set on Noah, that sc*mbag, which led to Owen never marrying. It was quite tragic. Since Ower vas Stephanie''s brother, Samantha decided to help him out.

    She recalled that in her previous life, Amy had caught Owen''s eye during a fashion show, and it was love at first sight for him. And that fashion show happened to be the one taking ce a few hourster. However, this time, Stephanie didn''t invite Amy but instead invited me. Will his fate change because of my rebirth? Regardless, as long as Owen doesn''t encounter Amy, he should live a much happier life.

    When they arrived at Owen''s modeling agency, the staff was busy preparing for the evening''s fashion show. As soon as Samantha and the other girls arrived, they were asked to start practicing. Samantha, with her naturally strong pr¨¦sence, exuded confidence as she walked,manding attention with her every step. Without needing any instruction, she wlessly performed on the runway.

    As Samantha, still with a bare face, walked back and forth a few times, the staff was instantly captivated by her. They all stood by, discussing her.

    "Who''s that girl? She''s stunning."

    "She''s a born model!"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ?

    Chapter 154 A Beauty That Could Topple Nations

    "I''m jealous of her legs."

    30€ 87%a

    "Is she wearing no makeup? Oh my God. If she looks this good without it, just imagine how gorgeous she''ll be with makeup!"

    "A beauty that could topple nations?"

    "I heard all these girls are our boss'' sister''s juniors. Isn''t the boss'' sister from Saint Night Academy? Do all the girls from Saint Night Academy look this good?" "I''m in awe."

    "Alright, the show''s about to start. Let''s get ready. If the boss catches us cking, he''ll find a way to dock our pay again."

    As soon as Samantha finished her practice, she overheard the staff talking about how stingy Owen was.

    Stephanie awkwardly handed Samantha a bottle of water. "My brother''spany is just starting out, so it''s normal for him to be a bit stingy. But trust me, he will definitely pay you for your work." Samantha nodded, took the water from Stephanie, and drank a sip before heading backstage to get ready.

    Samantha sat to the side, and a makeup artist began applying her makeup.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 Mr Dean, I''m Back

    "Miss, your skin is wless. Tonight, you will undoubtedly be the most stunning showstopper."

    000 3,87%a

    Samantha didn''t respond; she was busy texting Finley. ''I''ll probably be done around 10 p.m. It''ll bete, so maybe you could just send the chauffeur to pick me up while you rest at home?''

    However, he insisted on picking her up and asked her to give him her address.

    Samantha didn''t argue with him and sent him her location. Then, she stopped replying as it would make the makeup artist''s work difficult if she kept using her phone.

    Meanwhile, at the Dean Residence, Finley checked the time-it was still early. So he instructed Daphne to help him prepare some snacks while he went to the kitchen to make Samantha a cup of coffee. After that, he sat on the side, waiting for Daphne to finish making the snacks so he could bring them to Samantha,Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Just then, Emily returned. Ignoring the chauffeur''s attempts to stop her, she went straight to the living room and approached Finley. "Mr. Dean, I... I''m back."

    "Get out," Finley ordered icily without even ncing at Emily, who was made somewhat hesitant. "Mr. Dean, I know you don''t like being disturbed, but I wanted to tell you something about Sam. So, if you just let me finish, I''ll leave. Something about Samantha? Finley looked nkly at Emily. "You have three minutes."

    Seeing that Finley was willing to listen, Emily excitedly began, "Mr. Dean, Sam didn''te back with me today, so I asked around, and the other students told me she went to participate in a fashion show. Apparently, this fashion show is being broadcast live!

    "Sam is so pretty, and once this goes live, she''ll be an overnight sensation. Many talent agencies will certainly want to sign her, but Mr. Dean, I''m guessing you don''t want your rtionship with Sam to be public.

    "So, if Sam bes famous but can''t publicly acknowledge your rtionship, a ton of men. will try to win her attention. What if one day, Mr. Dean, you get... cheated on?"

    Finley locked his brows into a deep furrow in response. "Get out."

    Emily, who had thought she was looking out for Finley, felt aggrieved by his attitude. She bit her lip in frustration, "Mr. Dean, how can you speak to me like that?"

    "I hate repeating myself. So, get out. Now. Immediately!"

    Y@Y

    Chapter 155 Mr Dean, I''m Back

    Terrified, she stared at him, tears welling up in her eyes. "Mr. Dean..."

    13 87%?

    Finley, evidently impatient with Emily at this point, turned to a nearby maid, instructing, "Get her out of here. I don''t want to see her again."

    The maid quickly went to Emily''s side and forcibly dragged her out. As she was being pulled away, Emily sobbed, looking as pitiful as she could. When the maid reached the door, she asked Finley, "Mr. Dean, should I throw her out of the estate or take her to Dr. Leventhorpe''s residence?"

    "Send her to Elias and tell him to keep a better eye on his sister; don''t let her run her mouth everywhere. Also, tell him to keep her far away from me-I find it very annoying."

    The maid nodded. "Understood, Mr. Dean."

 Chapter 156

    <

    Chapter 156 What Should I Do?

    -20%

    Emily stared at Finley in disbelief. Before she could say anything, the maid forcibly dragged her away, and as she was being taken out, she shed tears. "Mr. Dean, you can''t do this to me! You can''t treat me like this! Mr. Dean...* Her voice faded into the distance.

    Upon arriving at Elias'' residence, Elias looked at Emily, who was being dragged in by the maid, and asked with concern, "What happened"

    The maid ryed Finley''s instructions to Elias. After hearing them, Elias furrowed his brows. "I understand. You can leave now. I will lecture her." The maid nodded and left Elias'' residence.

    Once the maid left, Elias'' attention shifted to Emily. He spoke with frustration, "Didn''t I tell youst night that Finley doesn''t like strangers and doesn''t want to be disturbed? You promised me you wouldn''t bother him. Why did you approach him just now? "Emily, don''t you understand that offending Finley doesn''t benefit either of us? Even though Finley is good to me, we can''t take advantage of his kindness. Do you understand?"

    1

    How was I taking advantage?! Emily argued. "I was just stating the facts, Elias. How is that taking advantage?!"

    "You..." Elias gazed into Emily''s eyes, sometimes struggling to understand what his sister was thinking. "Alright, we''ll let it slide this time, but Emily, this is it. If you approach Finley again, not even I can save you from him."

    Emily pouted, snorted, and went back to her room.

    Elias sighed, wondering just what was up with his sister.

    At the fashion show, Samantha was about to change into the closing look after doing her makeup when she heard the makeup artist scream, "How did the closing outfit get ruined?! Who did this?! What should we do now? How can the model wear it when it''s ruined? Quick, go tell the boss that the closing outfit is ruined and ask if there is a backup outfit."

    The staff, hearing the makeup artist''s words, rushed out to inform Owen that the closing look was damaged. Owen, who had been overseeing the lighting, was dismayed when he learned of the problem.

    1:=

    t

    Chapter 156 What Should I Do?

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    He hurried backstage and looked at the damaged dress with a concerned frown. "What happened to the dress? It was fine when I brought it over. How did it get such a big tear all of a sudden?! Who did it?!" No one answered.

    Owen was going to lose it. "The show is about to start, and now the outfit is ruined. You guys tell me what we should do next! If the sponsors find out their dress can''t be presented as the closing look, I have topensate them! So, tell me, what should I do? What. Should. I. do?!"

    Owen raged backstage, and the staff, frightened, were at a loss for how to respond. Just then, Samantha spoke up from the side, "The dress can be fixed, but you..."

 Chapter 157

    hapter 157 Altering the Dress

    Chapter 157 Altering the Dress

    "But if you scare everyone away, no one will help you next."

    Owen''s attention shifted to Samantha as he heard the voice.

    Seeing Samantha, with her meticulously applied makeup, sitting to the side, Owen was momentarily entranced.

    The woman before him was truly stunning. Her slightly curled long hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her beautiful face was adorned with delicate makeup. Her thick, slightly furrowed eyebrows made her eyes exceptionally captivating. Her fairplexion, tall nose, and soft red lips,bined with the seemingly endless depth in her calm eyes, created a mesmerizing effect.

    Owen was immediately captivated by Samantha''s beauty. "You are...

    Samantha responded expressionlessly, "I''m Samantha Wace, your closing model. You must be Stephanie''s brother, right?"

    Samantha Wace? Why does that name sound so familiar? Right! He recalled. "You''re the top scorer of this year''s SAT, aren''t you? The perfect-score-student!"

    He had assumed that a girl with such a perfect score would not be particrly attractive- perhaps with thick sses and no interest in fashion. Yet the woman before him was wless; her face was perfect, with no visible imperfections.

    Realizing he had been rude, gawking at Samantha, Owen smiled and greeted her, "Hello, I''m Owen Nash." Samantha shook his hand briefly before turning to the damaged dress. She asked Owen, "Can it be altered?" "This is a dress sponsored by an investor. It needs to be returned after the show, so it can''t be altered or damaged." Can''t be altered or damaged? It can at least be patched up, right?

    At that, she nced at the staff nearby. "Please get me a fabric simr to this dress. I need one in light yellow." "But this is white."

    "White is too in. A slight alteration will make it more striking."

    "But the boss said not to alter it."

    Sat,

    Chapter 157 Altering the Dress

    Samantha looked at Owen. "Trust me, this isn''t an alteration. I''m just going to stitch it and cover up the tear."

    Owen couldn''t exin it himself, but he had faith in Samantha. He made up his mind and instructed the staff, "Do as Miss Wace says." "Yes, boss."

    Soon after, the staff brought the fabric Samantha needed. She took it, crouched down, and began to cut and sew.

    At 8:30 p.m., the fashion show began, and a group of models walked out from backstage, dressed in haute couture gowns.

    That evening''s show featured evening gowns and Samantha''s closing piece was the most expensive and beautiful of them all.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    It was a strapless gown adorned with real diamonds and a ruby belt''at the waist that sparkled brilliantly. The skirt was simr to a ball gown, except that the ball gown''s.hem was rounded while this one was more three-dimensional. The tear from the hem to the waist was repaired with the yellow fabric, blending seamlessly with the white skirt, making the overall effect even more striking.

    Samantha speedily stitched the yellow fabric onto the dress, and before long, the altered gown appeared before everyone. Compared to the original white gown, the modified version looked significantly better.

    1

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 The Fashion Show Was a Sess Chapter 158 The Fashion Show Was a Sess

    Samantha removed the gown from the dress form and quickly went to the dressing room to change. When she emerged, she told the staff, "The biggest w in this gown is the ruby belt. It looks quite tacky. Remove it and drape it over my left shoulder. That way, it won''t affect the overall elegance of the dress and will make it appear more luxurious."

    The staffplied. Once Samantha adjusted the dress, she stood there like a natural model; her beauty was undeniable.

    Owen swallowed and said, "Put the investor''s ne and earrings on her." "Yes, sir."

    Samantha was now adorned in attire worth over three hundred million, maybe even more. No one had calcted the exact value, but it seemed that only these multi-million-dor items could match Samantha''s figure and face; everything else seemed inadequate. The music was nearing its end, and it was time for Samantha to take the stage. Sheposed herself with a neutral expression and walked out from backstage with a powerful presence. The moment she appeared, all eyes were on her, and the cameras instantly focused on her.

    The investors seated in the audience observed the gown Samantha was wearing and immediately noticed the alteration. The original design had been a white, diamond-studded dress with a princess-like tulle skirt, but now it had yellow tulle, and the ruby belt was draped over the left shoulder.

    The modified gown indeed looked much better than before. However, they didn''t like the fact that Owen did it without their permission. They thought he was unprofessional for tampering with their creation.

    Samantha was surprised to learn the fashion show was being broadcast live. She hadn''t intended to make her appearance public, but now that she was on stage, she had no choice but to finish her walk. She focused on the cameras and walked the entire runway. After Samantha finished, the models who had walked before her followed her out and stood to the side.

    After the performance, the audience, including the bosses and investors, discussed Samantha''s gown. "That gown was really special and beautiful."

    "Thebination of white and yellow tulle is really creative!"

    "I can tell at first nce that dress isvish! With all the rubies and diamonds, it''ll surely cost

    Unlock seeded

    11

    40

    Chapter 158 The Fashion Show Was a SessN?velDrama.Org content.

    "Regardless, that gown is the best one I''ve seen tonight! And that model is truly beautiful."

    "I have my eyes on the ne around her neck."

    "And those earrings are nice, too. I bet my wife will like them."

    As the bosses enthusiastically discussed Samantha''s dress, ne, and earrings, Owen approached Samantha excitedly as she came off the stage. "Samantha, the gown you wore just sold. Although the investor was quite upset that you altered the dress, you made it look exceptionally beautiful. As soon as you finished your runway walk, the gown was sold, and so are the ne and earrings you''re wearing."

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 How Did I Upset You Again?

    Chapter 159 How Did I Upset You Again?

    "You''re truly my lucky star. Because of you, the investor booked mypany again for the next fashion show. Will you be avable to walk the runway again?"

    Once was enough; she had no interest in turning this into a side job. At that, she said, "I''m not a professional model, Mr. Nash, so my advice is to hire professional models for the show. It''s gettingte now. I have to go."

    With that, Samantha returned to the dressing room, changed out of the gown, and ced them aside. She then returned to Owen''s side and said, "Mr. Nash, I''ve left the ne and earrings with the gown here. Please handle them yourself. I''m off now." "Wait!" Owen wanted to stop Samantha, but she was already gone. He hadn''t paid her yet- how could she leave?!

    As soon as Samantha came out, she noticed Finley''s car parked outside. She walked over, opened the car door, and got in, happily throwing herself into his arms. "Have you been waiting for me long?"

    "No, just a moment," Finley replied coldly.

    "You don''t look so happy, Finley. Did something happen?" she asked, sensing something off about his mood right then.

    Finley shook his head. "No."

    "You''re lying. There definitely is."

    Samantha released herself from Finley''s embrace and looked at the coffee and snacks on the side. She picked up a bite and asked, "Did you prepare all this for me?"

    "Ms. Stuart made them."

    "Still, you asked Ms. Stuart to make them."

    At that, Samantha took a small piece of pastry and fed it to Finley. "Though I don''t know why you''re upset, eating something sweet might make you feel better."

    Finley gave Samantha a deep, contemtive look, wanting to say something. But ultimately,

    he decided against it and instructed the chauffeur to drive.

    During the ride back to the estate, Finley didn''t say a word, and Samantha found it peculiar. "Why are you so silent, Finley? Is it my fault? But I told you early on that I was helping at a

    Sat,

    Chapter 159 How Did I Upset You Again?

    fashion show, and you agreed. So, you''re not upset because of my runway appearance, are you?

    "Finley, say something.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Finley?"

    Seeing that Finley refused to speak up, Samantha felt drained. "If you''re not going to talk, I''m not going tofort you. You always do this-whenever something upsets you, you keep it to yourself and make me guess. I''m not a mind reader. How can I always guess correctly? I''m just an ordinary person, Finley. Plus, you''ve changed so much from before; I can hardly guess what you''re thinking now." "So you''ve grown tired and want to leave me now?" Finley questioned coolly.

    Samantha was stumped. "I did not say that! I said it before: I will never leave you. I always stand by my word. So, Finley, don''t overthink it. And if you''re upset about something in the future, just say it out loud. Don''t keep it to yourself and make me guess. I''m always so clueless when ites to you. I can''t figure out why you''re angry or where I''ve upset you."

    <

    t Bu..

    Chapter 160 My Anger Has Nothing to Do With You

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 My Anger Has Nothing to Do With YouN?velDrama.Org content.

    "My anger has nothing to do with you," Finley replied tly, rendering Samantha momentarily at a loss for words. 86%

    "It has nothing to do with me, huh? Alright then. I won''t bother myself with it anymore. You can stay angry all you want."

    That wasn''t what he meant; he meant that his anger had nothing to do with her and was directed at himself. s, she misunderstood. Finley had never been good with words or expressing himself, so when Samantha was upset, he didn''t know how tofort her. As they drove past a block, Finley caught sight of an olddy selling cotton candy and suddenly recalled something Samantha had once said. He asked the driver to stop, approached the olddy using his cane, bought all the cotton candy, and then returned to Samantha, handing them to her.

    "What are you doing?" Samantha asked, somewhat stupefied.

    "You said before that no matter how angry you get in the future, Eating cotton candy will make you feel better."

    Samantha was surprised Finley remembered it. She took the cotton candies from his hand and held them close. After Finley got into the car, Samantha looked helplessly at him and said, "Didn''t you say your issues had nothing to do with me? If so, why did you buy all this cotton candy to cheer me up?"

    "Because you''re very important to me."

    "Honeymouthed."

    "Sam, please don''t be mad at me. What I said earlier wasn''t meant the way you think. I just wanted to let you know that my anger has nothing to do with you. It''s because of myself. You misunderstood."

    Samantha looked at Finley and hugged him. "I''m really unreasonable, aren''t I?"

    "No." Finley shook his head.

    "But I think I am. Do you still like me like this, Finley?"

    Finley looked at Samantha seriously and said, "Yes! I like you no matter what."

    Samantha smiled. She unwrapped a piece of cotton candy and fed it to Finley. "Do why I like cotton candy?"

    you

    know

    ti BU.

    Chapter 160 My Anger Has Nothing to Do With You

    "Hmm?"

    "Because of you!"

    In her previous life, Finley had made cotton candy for her by hand. When he first learned to make it, he often got hurt. Later, he mastered it, and she grew to love cotton candy because every bite reminded her of how kind Finley was to her. It was very sweet.

    And very warm.

    Finley looked at Samantha in silence. Sometimes, he found that he really didn''t understand what she was saying. After all, it seemed like everything she did was because of him, but he didn''t know many of the things she talked about. So, he figured it was better to stay silent to avoid identally upsetting Samantha again.

    When they arrived at the vi, Samantha was already asleep in Finley''s arms. Finley wanted to carry Samantha to the bedroom, but his leg wouldn''t allow it. With no other option, Finley stayed in the car, apanying Samantha while she slept.

    It was already veryte. Ms. Stuart and the housemaids were asleep, so Finley didn''t want to disturb them. He simply sat there, watching the sleeping Samantha.

    At 4 a.m., Samantha stirred awake and frowned when she saw Finley asleep in the car. She reprimanded herself for not only falling dead asleep in the car but also dragging him along.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 Are You Really So Considerate?

    What if Finley catches a cold?

    + Free Coms

    At that, Samantha got out of the car and grabbed a nket from inside the house before draping it over Finley. Fortunately, the car was spacious enough; otherwise, he would''ve been super ufortable sleeping like that. After that, she ced Finley''s head on herp and fell back asleep with him.

    At 7 a.m., Samantha woke up to find Finley already sitting upright. "When did you wake up?"

    she asked.

    "Half an hour ago."

    "Why didn''t you wake me?"

    "I wanted you to sleep a bit longer.

    Samantha smiled. "Is my Finley really so considerate?"

    "Not as considerate as you. Are you hungry? Go wash up and then have breakfast."

    Samantha nodded, got out of the car, and went into the house with Finley to wash up and change into some fresh clothes before heading to the dining room for breakfast.

    After breakfast, Samantha and Emily got into a car together and headed to Saint Night Academy.

    Emily kept stealing-nces at Samantha during the ride. Samantha noticed and asked, "Why do you keep stealing nces at me?"

    "I wanted to ask you how the fashion show you modeled for wentst night."

    She had only told Finley about the fashion show, not Emily. So it seemed peculiar that she would know. At that, she asked curiously, "How did you know I joined a fashion showst night? Who told you that?"

    "The people in the academy are talking about it. There are also posts on the forum. Plus, you''re on all the current major headlines, so it''s pretty hard not to know."

    I made the headlines?! Samantha checked her phone and saw that all the headlines were about her walk atst night''s fashion show. She didn''t quite know how to feel about it

    She had wanted to keep a low profile, but who''d have thought she would be the center of attention?! It seemed like staying low-key at Saint Night Academy was going to be

    IIIProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Chapter 161 Are You Really So Considerate

    impossible now.

    This is going to be such a headache.

    She put her phone away and fell silent.

    Emily continued," Since you''re so popr now, Sam, have you ever considered entering the entertainment industry? I''m sure if someone like you bes a star, you''ll definitely be a big hit!"

    Well, thank you for your faith in me, but I don''t "I haven''t thought about it."

    to be famous at all, Samantha mused and said,

    "Why?" Emily was puzzled. "Being a star is great. You''d have many fans and could even make money. If I had an opportunity like yours, I would never pass it up."

    But it actually wasn''t as morous as it seemed. Without connections, one would likely face severe criticism and potential exploitation. The entertainment industry was notoriously cutthroat. Though it could be lucrative, it was also a tough field. Samantha just wanted to focus on being a good doctor for now. She hadn''t considered other responsibilities and had no interest in acting. If Emily wanted to pursue it, she could go ahead, but Samantha wanted no part of it.

    If you want to be a star, you can go ahead. I don''t have any interest in it now or in the future," she said.

    Emily responded with an "Oh" and sat benignly in the front passenger seat, saying nothing else.

    When they arrived at Saint Night Academy, Samantha and Emily exited the car about 200 yards away and entered the campus one after another.

    As soon as Samantha entered, Stephanie followed right behind.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 Are You a Designer?

    Stephanie patted Samantha on the shoulder. Samantha turned to look at her and smiled. "Stephanie"

    "Last night''s fashion show was a great sess. My brother asked me to thank you properly and also to give you this money." Stephanie took a check out of her pocket and handed it to Samantha, who quirked a brow upon seeing the amount. "Didn''t you say your brother''spany is just starting out? Since this is the time when he needs money the most, why is he giving me 100 thousand dors as payment

    "Thanks to you, Owen signed many dealsst night, and his dream of earning 100 million in three months ising true. So he said, no matter what, he has to give you 100 thousand. Take it. If you''re ever interested in the modeling industry in the future, let me know, and I''ll have my brother make you a star."

    Samantha didn''t refuse. She took the check from Stephanie''s hand and put it in her bag. "Thank you, Stephanie, but I don''t n to enter the modeling industry for now. I still want to focus on my studies. Bing a doctor is my real dream."

    Stephanie didn''t push further. "Good luck! I believe you''ll be a great doctor. But Owen wanted me to ask if you''ve studied fashion design before. After all, your design was stunning. If you''re not nning to be a model, you might want to consider being a designer."

    She had studied fashion design in her previous life, but not in this one. She had dabbled in a bit of everything in her previous life, believing that it was beneficial for a woman to learn more skills. "Being a designer is something I can consider, but I still want to focus on my medical studies first."

    "So, if my brother ever needs a designer, can hee to you?"

    Samantha thought for a moment and said, "If I have the time, he can find me. But if I''m busy, he should look for someone else."

    "Alright! I''ll ask you when the timees."

    Samantha nodded, and after some light-hearted conversation with Stephanie, they returned to their ssrooms.

    Emily followed Samantha the whole time, overhearing their conversation. She couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy. She admitted that she was very envious of Samantha because Samantha was truly amazing. She had medical skills, knew how to design, was incredibly beautiful, and had Finley''s powerful backing. It seemed like fate had been especially kind to Samantha, blessing her with everything.

    Lowering her eyes, Emily returned to her ssroom, feeling a bit downcast.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    BBB.

    Chapter 162 Are You a Designer?

    In the ssroom, all the students talked about Samantha,menting on how stunning she was and how her aura duringst night''s live fashion show was simply overwhelming.

    As soon as Samantha sat down, her ssmates began taking photos of her with their phones. Samantha pulled out a stick of cotton candy that Finley had given her the night before, unwrapped it, and started eating it, bite by bite. The way she ate, with such enjoyment, made all her ssmates think the cotton candy in her hand must be incredibly delicious.

    Of course, they had eaten cotton candy before, and it was just okay, but somehow, Samantha made it look so appetizing.

    As they continued taking photos of her, they couldn''t take their eyes off the cotton candy in her hand.

    Samantha quickly finished the cotton candy and then began pulling snacks out of her bag, eating while she read a book. Everyone was at a loss for words.

    111

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 Is She Your Type?

    Wace sure has a big appetite! Isn''t she concerned about her weight from overeating?

    However, Samantha didn''t care what he ssmates thought. She just kept munching on bag after bag of snacks. By the time she finished, ss was about to start. She tossed the empty snack bags into the trash and focused intently on the lesson, asionally asking the professor questions.

    "Professor, do you think there''s a medicine in the world that can instantly restore damaged skin to normal?"

    The professor was taken aback by Samantha''s question, but he still answered, "The world is full of wonders. Anything is possible."

    Anything is possible? Samantha pondered. "Are you saying such a medicine might exist?"

    "It might, but I''ve never seen it. Perhaps someone out there can make it, but I''m not that person."

    Samantha nodded. "In that case, Professor, are there any herbs that can gradually heal damaged skin?"

    The professor was at a loss for words. "Miss Wace, this is the Department of Medicine, not the Department of Beauty and Wellness. If you want to know how to restore damaged skin, I suggest you ask a professor in the Department of Beauty and Wellness." But even the professors in the Department of Beauty and Wellness have no way of healing Finley''s face! Looks like I still have to figure it out on my own. If the professors can''t give me an answer, the books might! At that, Samantha stopped asking questions and focused on the lesson. Soon after, the lesson ended, but Samantha continued flipping through her medical books, taking notes.

    Outside, Garrison paused as he passed by Samantha''s ssroom, unconsciously stopping to check out what she was doing. Seeing her so focused on her studies, he stood there quietly, unable to tear his eyes away.

    Robert came up beside Garrison and, seeing him frozen in ce, teased him, "I said before that Samantha likes you, but now it seems that the feeling isn''t one-sided. You like her too, don''t you?" Unlock seeded

    like ner

    III

    <

    B BB

    Chapter 163 Is She Your Type?

    "Really?" Robert snorted. "Why are you standing here gawking at her then?"

    "I... I was just checking out the other students."

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Robert wasn''t buying it. "That room is full of freshmen. Besides Samantha, who else do you know in there?"

    "I may not know anyone else, I others?" Garrison argued.

    here are still some pretty girls. Can''t I check out the

    Robert nodded. "Of course you can. However, the prettiest girl in there is probably Samantha. So, just admit it, Garrison. You like her."

    Garrison turned grimly, and he red at Robert "I told you, I don''t like that whackjob. Why do you keep trying to pair us up? Samantha''s not my type!"

    "Sure, she''s not your type," Robert mused, gazing profoundly at Garrison. "But she''s mine. How about I go after her?"

    Garrison frowned. "Robert, you already have Olivia. How can you pursue Samantha? That would make you a total jerk." "Olivia?" Robert took a gander at Garrison before continuing, "The one she likes has never been me, but-" ""Robert!"

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 Such Big Talk

    Chapter 164 Such Big Talk 1., 62%This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Olivia''s voice came from behind Robert, and he turned around to find she had arrived by his side. "What''s up?" he asked.

    "What were you and Garrison talking about?"

    Robert quirked a brow in response. "No Don''t worry. Some things I won''t say."

    g, just that Garrison has fallen for Samantha.

    Garrison has fallen for Samantha? Is it the Samantha in the ssroom? Olivia followed Garrison''s gaze, and a flicker of envy shed across her eyes when she saw Samantha studying diligently in the ssroom. She had to admit that the girl who could capture Garrison''s interest was certainly beautiful.

    Olivia saw the live broadcastst night. Samantha''s runway walk was impressive, and her figure was stunning. If there were such a thing as a perfect and captivating woman, Samantha would be it, as she was undeniably beautiful. Garrison shot a disdainful look at Robert. "You can shut up now."

    Tired from sitting, Samantha stood up in the ssroom, took out another bag of snacks, and began munching away. As she ate, she walked toward the door, ncing at Garrison and his friends standing at the entrance, then left without looking back.

    Garrison watched her silently while Robert smirked. "Seems like you''re invisible to her."

    "She''s just ying hard to get."

    ying hard to get? Are you sure about that?

    Samantha finished her snacks outsi

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 I''m a Martial Arts Champion

    Chapter 165 I''m a Martial Arts Champion 00000, 62%

    "Who do you think you are, Wace? Do you think we''ll be expelled from Saint Night Academy just because you want us to? You talk as if your family owns the academy!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Samantha responded with a mocking smile. "Even if my family doesn''t own the academy, your family doesn''t either. So, if you dare start a fight today, be prepared to face expulsion."

    The bullies sneered at Samantha''s threats. "If you still want to live, Wace, shut up and get lost now or else!"

    Samantha quirked a brow in response. "Come at me then. I''d like to see what you''ll do to me."

    Her words stirred the girls'' anger, and the leading bully signaled herckeys to charge at Samantha. However, Samantha effortlessly grabbed their arms and, with a swift over-the-shoulder throw, sent them all crashing to the ground. "Here''s a little fun fact about me. I used to be a champion in Taekwondo, Judo, and even street fighting," Samantha remarked. "So, what makes you all think you stand a chance against me?"

    The terrified girls scrambled to their feet and huddled around their leader. "Samantha''s too strong-what should we do if we can''t beat her?"

    The leading bully, feeling her confidence waver, stammered, "W-What are you all so scared of? We''re on campus. If Samantha dares toy a hand on us, we can report her to the dean for bullying."

    Samantha was stunned by the girl''s audacity. Can you get any more shameless? You were the ones bullying this poor girl, and I just stood up for her. How did it turn into me bullying?! Do you people have no sense of decency?!

    At that, she approached the leading bully, grabbing her by the cor. "Did you just say you want to report me to the dean for hitting you all?"

    "T-That''s right!" The girl stammered, now frightened. "I-I''ll report you! So, W-Wace, if you don''t want to get expelled, y-you''d better let go of me now."

    The girl was clearly terrified, especially now that Samantha had her by the cor. Samantha, on the other hand, wasn''t intimidated by her counter-threat at all. In fact, she continued to challenge the bully. "Even if you go to the dean and use me of assaulting you, it won''t work. You and your friends don''t have a scratch on you, so how do you expect the dean to believe you were assaulted? But if you''re so cager to lodge aint, maybe I should do

    G BB.

    Chapter 165 I''m a Martial Arts Champion

    The leading bully''s fear immediately turned to anger, and she bellowed, "Lay a finger on me, Wace, and you will be immediately expelled! Once that happens, you''ll be out of Saint Night Academy! So before you even think about" s, before the leading bully could finish her words, Samantha delivered a hard punch to her face. Blood instantly gushed from her nose, and she clutched her face in Chapter 165 I''m a Martial Arts Champion

    The leading bully''s fear immediately turned to anger, and she bellowed, "Lay a finger on me, Wace, and you will be immediately expelled! Once that happens, you''ll be out of Saint Night Academy! So before you even think about" s, before the leading bully could finish her words, Samantha delivered a hard punch to her face. Blood instantly gushed from her nose, and she clutched her face in disbelief, staring at Samantha. "Wace..."

    disbelief, staring at Samantha. "Wace..."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 Do You Think I''m Yours to Control?

    6 0.62%=

    "You actually hit me?! Do you even know what you''re about to face afterying a hand on me?"

    "Expulsion?"

    "And yet you still hit me?!"

    "Not only that, but I also dare kick you I even shove your face in the dirt," Samantha retorted fearlessly. "I''ve always known that bullying in schools was a serious issue, but I didn''t realize it was this severe. As a fellow human, I ask you to do something decent for once. Can you manage that?

    "Stirling behind me here has the right to like whoever she wants. Just because she likes the same guy as you doesn''t give you the right to assault her. Her crush hasn''t said a word about it, so who are you to judge? What makes you think you can bully her? "Are

    you Dean''s girlfriend or his wife? Who gave you the authority to dictate who he can or cannot be with? Or is it that no matter who Dean likes or who he chooses to be with, you will meddle in the rtionship just because you don''t approve of it?"

    Then, without giving the leading bully a chance to respond, Samantha continued, "If that''s what you truly believe, then all I can say is, you''re acting like you have more control over him than his parents do, you wacko!"

    With a loud p, Samantha struck the bully hard across the face. The bully clutched her cheek, her expression filled with disbelief. "Use your words, not your fists, Wace! Do you really think I''m some pushover you can control however you like?! You shameless b*tch! Do you know what you''ll face for offending me? Do you know what I will do to you next?"

    However, before the leading bully could finish her tirade, Samantha delivered another p to her face, this time swelling the bully''s cheek instantly, Holding her swollen cheek and bleeding nose, she shouted in anger, "Samantha Wace, you f*cking b*tch, I''m going to get you for this!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    "Get me?"

    The bully lunged at Samantha in a frenzy, but Samantha easily kicked her to the ground, leaving her writhing in pain as she red up at Samantha. "You won''t get away with this, Wace! Cough, cough..."

    While the bully was in agony, Samantha looked down at her coldly. "If you insist on ruining

    13:07 Mon,

    Chapter 166 Do You Think I''m Yours to Control?

    Then, she walked over to Rosalie and led her out of the restroom.

    In all her time at Saint Night Academy, Rosalie had never been treated so kindly. For the past three years, she has been constantly bullied by other students. She had thought about fighting back, but her background was so vastly different from theirs that she never had the chance. So she could only suffer in silence:

    Many students had witnessed being bullied, but no one ever stepped in to help. Over time, Rosalie began to think s. would be bullied until the day she graduated. But who would have thought that, in her darkest moment, an angelic woman would appear out of nowhere? That person was none other than Samantha.

    Not only had Samantha stood up for her, but she had also gone so far as to retaliate against the

    group of girls who had been bullying her. Now, Rosalie felt a mix of gratitude and worry in her heart. She...

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 Be Confident, You''re Beautiful

    Rosalie felt grateful to Samantha for helping her, but she was also worried that her bully wouldn''t let Samantha off the hook. She feared that the girl would run to the dean and get Samantha expelled. If Samantha really got expelled because of her, Rosalie would feel guilty for the rest of her life.

    Suddenly, she stood still, and Samantha turned around to nce at her. "What''s wrong?"

    "The girl who bullied n

    on''t let you off."

    Samantha smiled. "So? Are you worried about me?"

    Rosalie spoke guiltily, "I''m sorry. If you hadn''t stood up for me, you wouldn''t have offended that girl. If she goes to the dean and reports that you fought at the academy, causing you to be expelled, I''ll take all the me myself! I won''t let you be expelled. I know you''re this year''s top SAT scorer, and with your perfect score, your future is incredibly bright. I won''t let your future be destroyed for helping me."

    Surprised that Rosalie was a loyal and self-sacrificing one, Samantha said to her seriously, "If that girl actually reports me to the deanter, don''t say anything. Just let me handle it. Don''t worry. Since I''m the rare perfect SAT scorer, Saint Night Academy won''t expel me so easily. After all, my presence brings endless glory to the academy. They wouldn''t bear to kick me

    out."

    She has a point, Rosalie agreed. "Anyway, no matter what, thank you for helping me just now."

    If helping Rosalie made her stronger, braver, and more confident, then, to Samantha, it was worth it. "If you can be a little stronger, no one will be able to bully you. But if you stay this weak, you''ll always be the one getting bullied. And if you really like Garrison that much,

    then

    go

    after him. Don''t let people''s opinions get to you. If you manage to win his heart, he''s yours; if you don''t, he''ll certainly be someone else''s."

    Rosalie listened to Samantha''s words and responded bitterly, "I''m so unattractive. Do you really think Garrison would like me?"

    Samantha instinctively looked Rosalie over. She wasn''t ugly; she was just a bit overweight, with some e on her face. If she lost weight, cleared up her skin, and dressed a bit more stylishly, she''d be quite pretty. She had good features, after all.

    "As long as you''re confident, you''re the most beautiful. Besides, Garrison might be different from other guys. He might like you for your inner qualities, not just your looks."

    B

    Chapter 167 Be Confident, You''re Beautiful

    Just then, the ss bell rang, and Samantha said to Rosalie, "ss is starting. I''m heading back to the ssroom."

    Rosalie nodded and watched as Samantha returned to her ssroom.

    As soon as Samantha returned to the ssroom, the group of girls she had encountered in the restroom went straight to the dean''s office to report her. They had promised not to let Samantha off and clearly meant to keep that promise. Ten minutester, while Samtha was in ss, her homeroom teacher asked her to go to the dean''s office. And upon arr Samantha found the girls she had fought with waiting there.

    BBB.

    Chapter 168 You Must Stand Up for UsProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 You Must Stand Up for Us

    01 3 62%

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Samantha knew exactly why the dean had summoned her to help seek justice for the group of bullying girls.

    With a mocking smile, she approached the dean. "Is there something I can help with, Dean? I wasn''t aware you needed me during my ss."

    Though the dean didn''t believe ot a model student like Samantha would actually assault anyone, he felt he had to addre

    eints the girls had brought to him. Therefore, he

    asked, "Samantha, these students came to my office ten minutes ago, iming that you assaulted them. Do you admit to this?"

    "Sir, do I look like someone who would hit people?" Samantha coldly replied.

    The dean hesitated before responding, "You don''t, not seemingly, but since these girls havee to me with theirint, I have to address it. So, Samantha, did you or did you not assault them?" With a nk expression, Samantha said, "No."

    Hearing Samantha deny the assault, the bullies flipped out. "She''s lying, Dean! Don''t listen to her! She really did hit us. We swear we''re not lying! You must believe us, Dean!"

    "That''s right, sir. We each have injuries on our faces and bodies, while Samantha is unscathed. Clearly, we''re the victims, and she''s the attacker!"

    "Dean, the rules at Saint Night Academy clearly state that fighting is not allowed. Anyone caught fighting will be expelled. Now, we''ve fallen victim to Samantha Wace''s assault. Aren''t you going to stand up for us?"

    "If you''re going to overlook Wace''s behavior because of her grades, we will call out parents over to stand up for us."

    The dean looked troubled as he faced Samantha and said, "Samantha, be honest with me. Did you hit these girls or not? If you did, apologize to them quickly, and don''t make this worse. Otherwise, it will be difficult to resolve." Samantha smirked. "Perhaps you don''t know me well, sir, but the word ''apologize'' doesn''t exist in my dictionary. Besides, how can you use me of attacking these girls without evidence? Just based on their one-sided statements? "If that''s the case, I must say I''m extremely disappointed in you and in Saint Night Academy!

    Chapter 168 You Must Stand Up for Us

    The dean was made momentarily at a loss for words. "In that case, do you have evidence to prove that you didn''t hit these girls?"

    "While I don''t have evidence to prove I didn''t hit these girls, they also don''t have evidence proving I did it. So, sir, if they insist that I hit them, shouldn''t they provide evidence to prove

    it?

    Hearing Samantha''s absurd argument, the bullies hit the roof and shouted, "Are our injuries not the best evidence, Wace?!"

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 Do You Think That''s Possible?

    Chapter 169 Do You Think That''s Possible? 62%

    Samantha sneered in response. "Who knows if those injuries were self-inflicted just to frame me? So, what you''re calling ''evidence'' doesn''t count at all!"

    The girls hadn''t expected that even at this point, Samantha would still argue her case so stubbornly. They were left speechless, unable to refute her. They simply had no way to argue back.

    "Samantha, stop der it You know what you did! Own up to it!"

    "I just don''t understand. I don''t even know you, yet you exactly did I hit you?" Samantha countered.

    You grabbed my arm and threw me to the ground."

    insist I hit you. I''m curious: how

    Samantha quirked a brow in response. "Why don''t you show me how I did it? Maybe it''ll jog my memory."

    Show her? How am I supposed to do that?! The girl looked at one of her friends, grabbed her arm, and, with a rough over-the-shoulder throw, mmed her to the ground. Then, she turned to Samantha and said, "See, that''s how you threw me."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Samantha was amused by the girl''s antics. She turned her gaze to the dean. "You saw that, didn''t you, sir? This student audaciously assaulted her peer in front of you. I think such behavior is extremely inappropriate and warrants expulsion!" The bully was speechless, and the dean was equally stunned. "This..."

    The bully, hearing Samantha''s words, shouted in protest, "Why should I be expelled? You heard it yourself, sir-she asked me to demonstrate how she threw me. Now that I''ve shown it, she''s asking you to expel me. Don''t you think Samantha has gone too far?!" "When I asked you to demonstrate, I meant a pantomime, not actually throwing someone," Samantha argued. "But you went ahead and did it anyway, proving that you''re the one who

    for me!" assault others. Yet you want to me it on me? Dean, you must stand up

    1

    The dean found himself in a difficult position. He didn''t know who to believe or support. because the situation was tooplicated. With both sides insisting on their version of events, he had no idea who was telling the truth. The dean looked at the group of bullies in front of him, then at Samantha, his head aching from the dilemma. "Samantha, you''re all students. How about we just let this matter slide and move on?"

    BBG.

    Chapter 169 Do You Think That''s Possible?

    under the rug, then what''s the point of having school rules?

    "We might as well get rid of them and just let these girls bully and nder me! But, Dean, have you considered that if you really handle things this way, Saint Night Academy could be a school notorious for bullying, where not a single rule exists to prevent it?" Samantha''s words left the dean at aplete loss for how to respond. These girls might be wrong, but...

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 I Will Handle It Fairly

    But how will I exin it to their fathers if I expel these girls outright? The dean was deeply troubled.

    "You have a point, Samantha. So, how about this? Why don''t you tell me what you think I should do?"

    "Your question is problematic, sir," Samantha replied with a smile. "It''s not about what I think you should do; I''m telling you that y should follow the school rules. After all, if you uphold the rules, other students will follow t 1 as well, won''t they?"

    Samantha''s words made perfect sense. The dean nodded and looked at the girl who had just assaulted her peer. "Since I witnessed you throwing another student over your shoulder, I''m issuing you a major demerit. If you dare to hit anyone again, you will be expelled immediately."

    The girl was stunned. Why?! Why the f*cking hell?!

    Unable to ept her fate, she yelled at the dean, "Are you losing your mind with age, Dean? We''re the victims; why are we getting punished while Wace walks away scot-free?! This isn''t fair-not at all!"

    The dean maintained his impartial stance and told the girls, "You may think it''s unfair, but I believe this decision ispletely fair. The whole time, Samantha has been the one falsely used. Giving you a major demerit is already the lightest punishment. If you continue to bully Samantha or any other girl, you''ll face immediate expulsion. Now, all of you leave and reflect on your actions!"

    The girls wanted to argue further, but in the end, they held back. It was clear that the dean hadpletely taken Samantha''s side, so anything they said would be pointless. From this, they realized that to deal with Samantha, they would have to take matters into their own hands.

    With this thought in mind, the girls turned and left, taking deep breaths and shooting Samantha vicious res as they exited.

    After that, the dean approached Samantha and spoke seriously, "Samantha, I don''t know what exactly happened between you and those girls, but I need to warn you-they aren''t to be messed with. You''d better be careful going forward, or you might find yourself in trouble."

    Samantha could hold her own. Besides, a few girls posed no threat to her, especially when she wouldn''t give them the chance to retaliate.

    13.0 Mon,This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 170 I Will Handle It Fairly

    "Dean, there''s no need to worry about me. I can take care of myself. But you must continue to handle things fairly."

    Feeling as though Samantha was instructing him on how to do his job, the dean forced an awkward but polite smile. "Don''t worry, I will handle everything fairly." "That''s for the best," Samantha said and left the dean''s office.

    As soon as she stepped out, Rosalie rushed to her side, asking anxiously, "Are you okay, Samantha? Did anything happen? Did he dean give you a hard time?" Samantha shook her head. "No, but what are you doing here?"

    "I overheard some students saying the dean summoned you just as my ss ended," Rosalie exined. "I was really worried something might happen to you, so I.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 I Want To See Her

    Chapter 171 I Want To See Her 1800, 62%#

    "So I wanted toe check on you. Did the dean give you a hard time, Samantha? Did he punish you? If he did, you have to tell me so I can tell him the truth."

    Samantha was once again surprised by Rosalie''s loyalty and self-sacrificing. She patted Rosalie on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, the dean didn''t give me a hard time, and those girls who bullied you have received the punishment they deserved. So, you don''t need to go in and defend me at you need to do now is focus on your sses. I''m heading back to ss, and you should do the same."

    With that, Samantha went straight into the ssroom.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Before leaving, Rosalie said to Samantha, "Thank you, Samantha."

    For the rest of the day, Samantha sat quietly in the ssroom, attending her lessons.

    Meanwhile, Noah was currently in the hospital, recovering, and Amy was by his side, caring for him.

    A few days ago, Noah had been hospitalized after being beaten up by a group of academy boys for helping Samantha. The incident left Noah feeling both embarrassed and puzzled. Why hadn''t Samantha called the police when he was nearly beaten to death? Even So, she could''ve at leaste to help him, right? But she didn''t. Not only that, but she never visited him in the hospital, even for a second.

    Noah couldn''t shake the feeling that Samantha hadpletely changed. She seemed like a stranger, so different from the Samantha he once knew. Moreover, she seemed to have be the constant cause of his injuries. What is Samantha''s deal?

    Lying in bed, he looked at Amy, who was closely attending to him, and asked, "You''ve already recovered. Shouldn''t you be returning to the academy?"

    "How can I think about going to ss when you''re injured so badly?" Amy replied. "I have to stay and take care of you."

    Both are daughters of the Wace Family, yet why is Amy so good to me while Samantha treats me so poorly? Just what has gotten into Samantha? Noah pondered and then gazed at Amy. "Have you seen Samanthately?"  BBB.

    Chapter 171 I Want To See Her

    The sisters had already severed all ties, so it would be impossible for them to meet alone. What is Noah thinking?!

    "No, I haven''t seen her."

    Amy''s words caused a fleeting, unreadable emotion to flicker in Noah''s eyes.

    "Ames, I need your help with something."

    1

    Amy frowned. "If you''re ing me to find Samantha, I advise you to give up on that idea, Noah. I won''t let you see her."

    "Why?"

    "Because you''re my fiance! Besides, you''re injured because of Samantha, yet she hasn''t even bothered to visit you or call. Clearly, your well-being means nothing to her. So if she doesn''t care about you, why should you care about her? Amy had a point, but Noah genu

 Chapter 172

    hapter 172 Can You Get Out of My Sight?

    "So, can you ask Samantha toe see me?"

    Believing he was lying and that the real reason Noah wanted to see Samantha was that he missed her, Amyined, "Noah, you need to remember that I''m your fiancee now. So, can you stop asking me to find Samantha every time you see me? Samantha ispletely in your past now. You should be thinking about me, not her."

    Why should I think a

    vou for no reason? Besides, I''m looking for Samantha for serious business, not for love and romance and whatnot! If not for the fact that I don''t have Samantha''s phone number and bedridden, I would''ve gone to her myself instead of asking for your help! Still, he tried coaxing Amy again. "Ames, trust me, I really have serious business with Samantha. Please find her at Saint Night Academy and tell her to see me."

    Amy wasn''t foolish enough to let her love rival visit Noah. However, not wanting to upset Noah, she agreed, "Alright, if you insist. I''ll go look for her." "Thank you, Ames."

    Amy shook her head, indicating that thanks weren''t necessary. After taking care of Noah''s meal, she went to Saint Night Academy to find Samantha. Or rather, she nned to pretend to look for Samantha. She would just wander around the academy and then, when the time was right, return to the hospital without actually finding Samantha.

    However, the more Amy tried to avoid running into Samantha, the more likely she was to encounter her. As soon as Amy entered Saint Night Academy, she ran into Samantha, who was heading to the library. Amy initially wanted to avoid Samantha but still decided to approach her and block her path.

    "Long time no see," Samantha greeted icily, looking at the woman before her. "Are you here for some brutal reality check again?"

    "Samantha, why is it that every time I see you, you have to be so sharp-tongued?"

    "My words might be sharp, but can they be sharper than yours?" Samantha paused before adding, "Oh, maybe your words aren''t as sharp as mine, but your heart is definitely more ruthless. I could neverpete with that." Amy was about to lose her temper with Samantha. Why does she always have to provoke me every time we speak?!

    B BB

    Chapter 172 Can You Get Out of My Sight?

    nothing else, can you get out of my sight?" DDD 3 62%-This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samantha Wace! Seeing Samantha about to leave, Amy reached out again to impede her. "Stop right there. You''re not allowed to leave."

    Samantha halted and pulled down the hand blocking her. "If you dare to block me again, I won''t be so polite. My temper isn''t great, and crossing me won''t do you any favors."

    "Samantha, listen to me

    fully," Amy warned gravely, grabbing Samantha''s arm. "Noah is my fiance now, not yours, so if you dare go after him behind my back again, I won''t let you off."

    Since when did Noah be your fiance? Huh, typical sc*mbag. He''s not content with one; he needs two! Samantha mused and forcefully pulled her hand away from Amy''s grasp. "If you want Noah, take him. Either way..." 040

    BBB.

    Chapter 173 Not as Mad as Yo

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 Want to Join the Basketball Clubn

    Samantha gave Robert a cold nce and then jumped and shot again while Robert tried to block her. The ball went through the hoop once more.

    Robert was speechless. "How do you manage to score every time?"

    "My aim is better than yours."

    Have I just been criticized for having poor aim? This Samantha is quite interesting, Robert mused as Samantha tossed the basketball back to him. "You start. Try to steal the ball."

    Robert smirked. "The only other person who has managed to take the ball from me is my buddy Garrison."

    closer Garrison? Buddy? Samantha had thought that Robert looked familiar, and now, upon inspection, she realized that she did know him. He was Robert Morgan, ranked third in the Saint Night Academy hierarchy.

    Garrison Dean, Robert Morgan, Olivia Howard these were the most powerful figures at Saint Night Academy and the ones others dared not provoke. But she wanted to provoke them because she wanted them to be four so that she wouldn''t have so many problems at Saint Night Academy.

    With that thought, Samantha snatched the basketball from Robert''s hands.

    With a ng, the ball went in again.

    Robert was stumped, looking at the basketball he had lost. Holy sh*t, I haven''t even realized what was going on! Just how does she keep making shots repeatedly? Also, how did she take the ball from my hands?!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "You know, Samantha, you''ve sessfully caught my attention.

    Samantha was at a loss for words.

    BGB.

    Chapter 174 Want to Join the Basketball Club?

    Samantha gave Robert a cold nce and then jumped and shot again while Robert tried to block her. The ball went through the hoop once more.

    Robert was speechless. "How do you manage to score every time?"

    "My aim is better than yours."

    Have I just been criticized for having poor aim? This Samantha is quite interesting, Robert mused as Samantha tossed the basketball back to him. "You start. Try to steal the ball."

    Robert smirked. "The only other person who has managed to take the ball from me is my buddy Garrison."

    Garrison? Buddy? Samantha had thought that Robert looked familiar, and now, upon closer inspection, she realized that she did know him. He was Robert Morgan, ranked third in the Saint Night Academy hierarchy.

    Garrison Dean, Robert Morgan, Olivia Howard-these were the most powerful figures at Saint Night Academy and the ones others dared not provoke. But she wanted to provoke them because she wanted them to be four so that she wouldn''t have so many problems at Saint Night Academy.

    With that thought, Samantha snatched the basketball from Robert''s hands.

    With a ng, the ball went in again.

    Robert was stumped, looking at the basketball he had lost. Holy sh*t, I haven''t even realized what was going on! Just how does she keep making shots repeatedly? Also, how did she take the ball from my hands?!

    "You know, Samantha, you''ve sessfully caught my attention.

    Samantha was at a loss for words.

    BBB.

    Chapter 174 Want to Join the Basketball Club?

    3

    Samantha gave Robert a cold nce and then jumped and shot again while Robert tried to block her. The ball went through the hoop once more.

    Robert was speechless. "How do you manage to score every time?"

    "My aim is better than yours."

    Have I just been criticized for having poor aim? This Samantha is quite interesting, Robert mused as Samantha tossed the basketball back to him. "You start. Try to steal the ball."

    Robert smirked. "The only other person who has managed to take the ball from me is my buddy Garrison."

    Garrison? Buddy? Samantha had thought that Robert looked familiar, and now, upon closer inspection, she realized that she did know him. He was Robert Morgan, ranked third in the Saint Night Academy hierarchy.

    Garrison Dean, Robert Morgan, Olivia Howard these were the most powerful figures at Saint Night Academy and the ones others dared not provoke. But she wanted to provoke them because she wanted them to be four so that she wouldn''t have so many problems at Saint Night Academy.

    With that thought, Samantha snatched the basketball from Robert''s hands.

    With a ng, the ball went in again.

    Robert was stumped, looking at the basketball he had lost. Holy sh*t, I haven''t even realized what was going on! Just how does she keep making shots repeatedly? Also, how did she take the ball from my hands?!

    "You know, Samantha, you''ve sessfully caught my attention.

    Samantha was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 What Exactly Does She Want?

    "If possible, I would rather not attract your attention," Samantha said and tossed the basketball back to Robert. "Thanks for the game, but I''m done now." 08.62%i

    With that, she left. Robert looked at her departing figure and called out, "Samantha, you''re pretty good at basketball. Would you like to join the basketball club?"

    A girl joining the basketball club? Samantha stopped in her tracks and turned to nce at Robert. "I think,pared to joining the basketball club, the dance club suits me better."

    "You can dance?!" Robert was surprised.

    Samantha noticea nis astonished look and wondered if dancing was so unusual. In her previous life, before she turned into a fool, she had attended various sses.

    As for basketball, she had learned it for Noah. She had wanted to impress him since he enjoyed ying basketball. Whenever she saw him on the court, he seemed to shine. She had hoped to y basketball with him someday. But then Noah went abroad, and all her efforts to learn basketball had been in vain.

    Come to think of it now, her past self had been a total idiot. It wasughable that she had gone to such lengths for someone so unworthy.

    She looked deeply at Robert and said, "I know a little. Moreover, I think girls should join the dance club, not the basketball club."

    With that, Samantha walked away from Robert, who was amused by Samantha''sment. "She''s actually quite interesting."

    At the hospital, Amy went straight to Noah''s ward after returning from Saint Night Academy. Seeing only Amy, Noah asked, "Where''s Samantha? Why isn''t she here?"

    Amy started fabricating. "Noah, I don''t think you should count on Samantha visiting you. I found Samantha at Saint Night Academy and told her you were injured and hospitalized because of her, hoping she woulde to see you. But guess what? Not only did she refuse to visit you, but she also spoke harshly to me. She called us garbage and warned me to stay away from her, or she''d get nasty with me. Noah, tell me, what''s so special about Samantha that makes you like her?"

    Noah looked at Amy with disbelief. He didn''t think Samantha would say such things to Amy,

    Chapter 175 What Exactly Does She Want?

    C

    62

    is really ruthless. Just what exactly does she want? Does she really think that, by saying a few hurtful words, I''ll believe her and eventually give up Samantha? No! I will never give her up. Absolutely not! "Amy, I''ll say this onest time," Noah said. "I don''t have feelings for Samantha. I need to talk to her about something serious."

    Amy frowned. "What could be so important that you''d still look for her after knowing she called you garbage?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Are

    my words not hurtful enough that Noah is still harboring illusions about Samantha? I knew I should''ve been more hurtful with my words. Then Noah wouldn''t be so obsessed with that b*tch anymore!

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 Too Dumb, Too Foolish Chapter 176 Too Dumb, Too Foolish

    Noah initially didn''t want to tell Amy about hispany''s matters, but to avoid any misunderstandings and to get her help in reaching out to Samantha, he decided to exin. "Here''s the situation: The day for Dean Corporation''s open bidding is fast approaching. To secure a chance to coborate with Finley, I want Samantha to help me find out the bidding price for this round.

    "Even if she can''t get the information directly, she might be able to steal it. Given that I''ve been getting hurt because of hertely, even if she doesn''t like me, she should help me out of guilt. So, Ames, please stop assuming I want to see Samantha because I have feelings for her. I''m only asking for her help, not more. Don''t let your imagination run wild."

    However, Amy continued eyeing Noah with suspicion. "You swear everything you just said is true."

    How can you be so paranoid at such a young age?! Noah felt absolutely troubled. "Ames, Samantha is already with Finley, and I''m only asking for trouble if I try to fight Finley for Samantha. Or doProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    you think I''ll disregard everything to go against Finley for her?"

    "Given how much you like Samantha, is it really that surprising that you''d go to any lengths for her?" Amy muttered.

    Noah was almost exasperated with Amy. "Did you not hear a single word I just said?! I want to coborate with Finley''spany, so I won''t fight against him for Samantha. If I take Samantha away, I''ll lose the opportunity for this coboration. And who knows how Finley up with me? might retaliate against mypany-or me-if Samantha ends

    "So,pared to winning Samantha, I''m more interested in securing the partnership with Finley''spany. In other words, Samantha isn''t important to me-what''s important is mypany."

    Hearing that, Amy finally felt a bit relieved. She looked at Noah and asked, "Sounds like the

    is the most important thing to you and not me, is that right?"

    Noah was speechless. "Ames, can you stop being unreasonable?! I''m stressed out right now. I can''t reach Samantha, and here you are, getting jealous of her. You women are seriously troublesome!"

    Isn''t the reason we''re troublesome that you didn''t give us the security we need? If you had given me the sense of security I needed, would I be such a bother?! Amy sat beside Noah and huffed, "I was simply asking. Do you need to get so worked up?"

    Noah didn''t want to argue with Amy any further He grabbed his phone and called his grandfather, asking for his help, knowing he couldn''t rely on Amy anymore.

    Chapter 176 Too Dumb, Too Foolish

    She was too dumb, too foolish, and far too emotional. A woman like her was wor nothing except being a decoration at home. Truly, she had beauty but no brains.

    When the call connected, Noah quickly said, "Grandpa, I need your help with vting

    Samantha had just finished school and was walking out of the academy when the tow fold standing outside the gates. Not long ago, Samantha had wanted to visit him, but then

    111

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 Let Her Take a Cab Home

    But then, she had been too busytely to visit. Plus, she had forgotten about it with everything going on. So now, seeing Josiah standing outside the academy surprised Samantha. What can Grandpa Hunter want from me? Samantha walked over to Josiah. "Grandpa Hunter."

    "Sam, it''s been a while." Josiah''s face lit "You''re as beautiful as ever."

    with a smile when he saw the young woman.

    Samantha felt a bit shy at thepliment. "What brings you here today, Grandpa Hunter?"

    "I came specifically to see you."

    To see me? Samantha was slightly taken aback. "Is there something you need from me, Grandpa Hunter?"

    Recalling Noah''s request, Josiah looked at Samantha seriously. "I''d li

    to see someone."

    "Who?"

    ""You''ll find out when we get there."

    you to apany me

    Why do I have a feeling that he''s bringing me to Noah? Am I imagining it, or is Grandpa Hunter really bringing me to Noah? Come to think of it, Dean Corporation''s open bidding is around the corner. Noah must be desperately reaching out to me now because he wants my help. As the thought crossed her mind, a sarcastic smile appeared on Samantha''s face. Is he so desperate to see me? Very well, let''s pay him a visit and see what he wants.

    With that thought, Samantha turned to Josiah and said, "Since you came all this way to ask me to apany you to see someone, I''ll go with you." She paused and added, "But please wait here for a moment. I''ll just let my chauffeur know ande right back." "Alright."

    Samantha quickly walked over to Edward, Finley''s chauffeur, and tapped on the car window. Edward rolled it down and, seeing Samantha, said, "Mrs. Dean, are you nning to ride in the front seat today?"

    Samantha shook her head. "No, I just wanted to tell you to take Emily home after picking her up. I have some things to take care of, so I''ll be backter. I''ll text Finley myself to let him know."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "But Mrs. Dean, Mr. Dean, he..." Before Edward could finish his sentence, Samantha had

    Chapter 177 Let Her Take a Cab Home

    already run off.

    Finley, seated in the back, frowned as he watched Samantha join Josiah.

    He recognized Josiah-Noah''s grandfather. But why did his Sam not go home after school and instead went off with Noah''s grandfather?

    Edward, still in the driver''s seat, asked Finley, "Sir, should we head home now or wait for Emily to join us?"

    "Let her take a cab home. Follow that car."

    Edward nodded. "Yes, sir."

    Emily had just stepped out of the academy when she saw Finley''s car driving away. Unhappy, she ran after it. "Sam, I haven''t gotten in the car yet. Sam! Wait for me!"

    She chased the car down the road but couldn''t catch up. Frowning, she wondered what Samantha was thinking, letting the chauffeur drive off before she even got in. This was Samantha''s clear insinuation that she couldn''t care less about her, wasn''t it? How rude of her! Ping! Emily''s phone chimed with a message from Edward. ''Take a cab home.''

    Emily was at a loss for words. Huh, more like Samantha as something to attend to but can''t bring me along! How seriously rude of her! She clenched her fists, staring at the car disappearing from sight, feeling a mix of emotions she couldn''t quite put into words.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 When Did I Ever Say That?

    Aside from anger, there was fury. She had never been this mad before!

    In the car, Samantha was texting Finley. I have something to take care of tonight, so I''ll be homete. Don''t forget to eat!''

    Finley replied, ''What do you need to take care of?''

    Samantha responded, ''Just a small matter. I''ll handle it quickly ande home afterward. You stay home and wait for me.''

    Finley texted back almost immediately. ''Alright!

    He didn''t ask what Samantha needed to do, nor did he try to stop her. Holding his phone, Finley watched the distant car and instructed Edward, "Make sure we''re not spotted. Just follow at a distance." Edward nodded. "Yes, Mr. Dean."

    When they arrived at the hospital, Samantha''s suspicions were confirmed. The person Josiah wanted her to see was none other than Noah. Sensing Samantha''s possible hesitation, Josiah exined, "Sam, the reason I brought you here today is simple. Noah wants to see you. But I understand you might not want to see him, so I''m giving you the choice-do you want to go inside with me or wait here?"

    Well, we''re already here, aren''t we? Why not go in? At that, Samantha looked at Josiah and said, "Since I''m already here, of course, I''ll see him."

    "As long as you''refortable with it, Sam."

    How could she be ufortable? If anyone should feel uneasy, it should be Noah, not her. With a smile on her face, Samantha followed Josiah into the ward.

    Inside, Amy was peeling an apple for Noah. When she saw Josiah enter, she hadn''t even had time to greet him before she noticed Samantha walking in behind him. Gripping the fruit knife tightly, Amy confronted Samantha, "Didn''t you say you''d nevere to see Noah again? So why are you here now? Samantha, you''re clearly going back on your word!"

    When have I ever said I wouldn''t see Noah? You were the one yapping the whole time. I never agreed to anything! Samantha scoffed, "Amy, I''m curious-what brand of counterfeit are you using?

    G

    Chapter 178 When Did I Ever Say That?

    "Just earlier today at Saint Night Academy!"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samantha stroked her chin thoughtfully at that. Did I say that? Let me think..." After a moment, she continued, "Ah, I remember it now. I definitely didn''t say that I wouldn''te to see Noah. You, however, kept threatening me, saying Noah''s your fiance and that I should stop coveting him or you''d make me pay."

    Instantly, both Noah and Josiah turned their gaze toward Amy. Flustered, Amy stammered, "Grandpa Hunter, Noah, d-don''t listen to Samantha''s nonsense. That''s not true! I never said anything like that to her, absolutely not."

    "Amy, how is it that your memory is so bad?" Samantha responded. "Have you already forgotten what you said just mom

    ago?"

    Just what does that wretched b*tch want?! Amy seethed with rage. "I didn''t forget. I remember everything clearly, but in my memory, I never said what you just imed."

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 With Her Around, Trouble Is Guaranteed Chapter 179 With Her Around, Trouble Is Guaranteed

    Samantha clicked her tongue and said, "Amy, I think you should eat more pig brains when you have nothing better to do. They say you are what you eat, and it looks like you''re in need of some pig brains right now."

    Amy was furious. "Samantha, that was clearly a personal attack. Who are you calling brainless?!"

    Seeing Amy angry, Samantha teased, "You know, Amy, I''m usually considerate of others'' feelings and don''t speak harshly. But if what I just said upset you, don''t overthink it-I did it on purpose because you really do need some pig brains. No offense, just facts." Amy opened her mouth but couldn''t stomped her foot and then turned to just said?"

    the words, ring at Samantha in anger. She

    .h, pleading, "Noah, did you hear what Samantha

    But to her dismay, Noah gazed grimly at her. "Did you or did you not say the things Sam just mentioned?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Amy wanted to deny it, but under Noah''s gaze, she felt guilty. "I... Noah, you have to believe me. Whatever I said to Samantha was only to protect you from getting hurt by her."

    So, it''s a yes then? Noah finally realized that asking Amy for help was the biggest mistake of his life. He took a deep breath and said to Amy, "You should leave. I need to talk to Sam alone. You being here is inconvenient."

    What does he mean by inconvenient? Amy didn''t like the fact that he was excluding her. "Noah, I''m your fiancee! Whatever you want to say to Samantha, just say it. Are you implying that, as your fiancee, I shouldn''t be allowed to hear your conversations?" This woman... Noah was at a loss for words. With her around, trouble is guaranteed!

    At that, he nced at Josiah. "Grandpa, could you and Amy step out for a moment? I need to talk to Sam alone."

    Amy didn''t want to leave, but she couldn''t be too unreasonable in front of Josiah. So, she reluctantly left the room with him.

    As soon as Amy and Josiah were gone, Samantha sat on the chair next to Noah. Looking at his bruised and battered face, she asked, "How did you end up like this, Noah? Those boys went too far. But don''t worry, Noah, I''ve already called the police. Those boys who beat you will get the punishment they deserve."

    Unlock seeded

    md, youre strong and capable, but I guess overestimated you. It turns out you needed

    help after all."

    Hearing that, Noah hastily put up a front. "Actually, I didn''t need any help. I could''ve taken care of those boys just fine by myself. Sam, don''t be fooled by my injuries; those boys are actually worse off than I am. They''re hurt even more seriously." Samantha almost believed Noah''s nonsense, but she knew those boys were perfectly fine. Noah had been beaten up the entire time-what a useless man. She felt a strong sense of disdain for him, but...

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 As Long as It''s Not Outrageous. I''ll Agree Chapter 180 As Long as It''s Not Outrageous, I''ll Agree But she didn''t show it, for her main purpose for

    I was to set a trap for Noah. So,

    naturally, she had to be a bit gentler and kinder to him. With that, she sweetly praised Noah. "That''s why I say you''re the most impressive man I''ve ever met."

    "Really?"

    "Of course!" Samantha nodded and picked up an apple from the side, peeling it for Noah and handing it to him. "Here, Noah, have an apple to replenish your vitamins." "Okay." Noah took the apple from Sam he reached a hand out to cup her face.

    ha and ate it while looking at her. Unconsciously,

    n, you probably don''t know this, but every time I

    see you, I just want to take a bite out of you to see what makes you so adorable."

    Ew, greasy much? Samantha felt sick to her stomach. She pulled his hand away from her face and said, "Noah, what you just said was truly not greasy at all."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Greasy? Noah was stumped. "Is that apliment, Sam?"

    Samantha smiled and nodded. "Yes, I''mplimenting you, Noah."

    "But the word ''greasy'' sounds a bit strange to me."

    Strange? Huh, you might as well just call yourself a greasy man-a scummy and greasy man, Samantha scoffed. "Alright, Noah, let''s stop discussing whether you''re greasy or not. It''s amonly epted fact, and there''s no need to debate it. Now, let''s talk about why you asked Grandpa Hunter to bring me to the hospital."

    Finley''s still waiting for me at home. I need to get this done and over with and quickly return to him.

    Little would Samantha know that, at that very moment, Finley was standing outside Noah''s ward, listening to their conversation.

    "Sam, the real reason I asked you toe here today is that I need your help with something. I just don''t know if you''re willing to do it," Noah said hurriedly.

    This is it. He''s finally getting to the point. Samantha smiled and said, "Tell me what it is, Noah. As long as it''s not outrageous, I''ll help."

    "Really?"

    Samantha nodded. "Of course. After all, you''re only hospitalized because of me, so I should

    Chapter 180 As Long as It''s Not Outrageous, I''ll Agree

    just to make me jealous, right?"

    Ptui! Don''t tter yourself!

    Samantha smiled but said nothing, but Noah misinterpreted her silence as agreement. I knew it! Samantha could never suddenly fall for someone while still being deeply in love with me! She really is doing it on purpose!

    At that, he tightly grasped Samantha''s hand and gazed seriously at her. "Sam, the favor I need from you is actually very simple. You know mypany is bidding for a piece ofnd from Dean Corporation, right? But to win the bid, we need to know the<pnd''s lowest price. So, Sam, to..."

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 Not Too Much to Ask?!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    42

    "To avoid having to spend more money, can you check the base bidding price with Dean Corporation for me?"

    Just as Samantha suspected, Noah wanted her with that; his intentions were ringly

    obvious. But since Noah was so eager for her assistance, she decided to help him. However, immediately agreeing would raise suspicions. Thus, she put on a troubled expression and

    Noah. If you want me to sneak a look at his base bid

    said, "Finley has been very good

    price, you''re essentially asking me to help you cheat. What if Finley finds out? He certainly won''t let me off easily."

    Noah didn''t expect Samantha to agree right away, either. If she did, it would be suspicious. Seeing her hesitation, Noah continued to persuade her, "Sam, when I visited Finley''s house that day, I could clearly feel that Finley really likes you.

    "So even if you''re caught peeking at his bid documents, as long as you pout and act charming, Finley might just let it slide. Besides, you said it yourself: you''d do anything for me. Now, I just want you to take a look at the bidding documents. It''s not too much to ask, right?" Not too much to ask?! Peeking at bid documents is an act of stealingmercial secrets. If Finley is harsh, he might report me to the police and have me jailed! If it''s as easy as you im it to be, why aren''t you doing it yourself?! Why involve me?

    Samantha couldn''t even begin to express how ridiculous she thought Noah was. However, as much as she hated him, to deceive him, she still had to pretend to agree to help. Samantha continued wearing a troubled expression. "Noah, I really want to help you, but if Finley finds out that I''m peeking at his documents, he''ll definitely have me jailed! So..."

    "Are you saying it''s a no?" Noah''s tone suddenly turned sour. With a hint of anger, he said, Sam, you just said that since I saved you, you''d agree to whatever I asked. Now, you''re making such a fuss over sneaking a look at some bid documents? Is it really that difficult? "Also, Sam, you should trust me. Finley really likes you. Even if he finds out you''ve looked at his bid documents, he might be angry, but he definitely wouldn''t have you imprisoned. After all, I''m a man too. Don''t you think I can tell whether Finley likes you or not?

    "So, Sam, go ahead and check Dean Corporation''s bid documents. If anything happens, I will protect you. If Finley dares to have you jailed, I will fight him for you."

    Noah spoke with such sincerity, but Samantha found it utterly nauseating. What a hypocritical b*stard. You want my help, huh? Very well, I''ll grant your wish. But after that, you...

    J

    C

 Chapter 182

    hapter 182 Does He Want a Buy-One-Get One-Free Deal?

    42Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Chapter 182 Does He Want a Buy-One-Get-One-Free Deal?

    He better not regret itter!

    Samantha smiled as she looked at

    Since you''ve put it that way, it wouldn''t be right if I continue to refuse it. You''re lying here because of me, so it''s only fair that I do something for you in return."

    Seeing that Samantha finally agreed, the anger on Noah''s face turned into a smile. "Sam, if I sessfully bid with the base price, I''ll marry you. What do you say to that?"

    Does this guy really think he can get a buy-one-get-one-free deal?! Well, he''s just pushing his luck! But smile all you want now, Hunter, cause soon enough, you''ll be crying your eyes out.

    Samantha withdrew her hand from Noah''s. "Noah, your fiancee is Amy, so isn''t it inappropriate for you to talk about marrying me?"

    "No, Sam, you''ve got it all wrong!" Noah immediately responded like a sc*mbag. "I never intended to marry Amy. In my heart, my only fiancee is you. My love for you, Sam, is as true as the sky and earth."

    Noah''s words filled Samantha with disgust. Still, she continued putting up an act. "Noah, I''m with Finley now. There''s no chance for us anymore. So you should just marry Amy because,pared to me, I think she''s a better match for you."

    "Nonsense!" Noah''s expression turned stern as he looked at Samantha. "In my heart, the only person who suits me is you, Samantha-no one else. Once this bidding process is over, I''ll marry you, alright?"

    Huh, once the bidding is over, you will have nothing left! If you think you can still marry me like that, you''ll be dreaming a pipe dream. However, Samantha didn''t want to burst Noah''s bubble just yet. She smiled at him. "We''ll talk about this some other time, alright, Noah? It''s gettingte, and I need to go."

    "I hate to see you leave, Sam, but wait just a little longer. Soon, I''ll be able to marry you," Noah said reluctantly and then handed Samantha his phone. "Give me your phone number, Sam. I''ll reply immediately to anything from you."

    Yeah, sure, it''s not to pressure me about the bid price anytime. Not. At. All. Can you make it any more obvious? Samantha took the phone with a smile and quickly entered her number. Once she was done, she handed it back to Noah. "You have my number now, Noah. We''ll stay in touch, but it''s reallyte, so I have to go. Take care of yourself, and I''ll visit you when I have time."

    "Okay."

    57

    As Samantha left, Noah held his phone with excitement. Now that Samantha was helping

    14:31 Wed,

    Chapter 182 Does He Want a Buy-One-Get-One-Free Deal?

    3

    him, winning the bid for Finley''snd would be a piece of cake. Soon, hispany would be fully connected to Finley''s influentialwork. Just the thought of it was exhrating.

    In the car, Finley''s mind was flooded with Samantha and Noah''s conversation. Hunter said Sam is only with me because of him, and she didn''t deny it...

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 He Will Have No Choice but to Marry Her Chapter 183 He Will Have No Choice but to Marry Her

    3 42

    She also didn''t refuse him when he said he would marry her. Had everything between us been nothing but a dream? Has she been deceiving me all along? Has she only stayed by my side because of Noah? Finley found it all quiteughable. What have I been expecting? Once, there had been another woman who imed to like him, and he had believed her. But when the truth came out, she had been deceiving him all along. That woman was just like Samantha now. Both had been lying to him.

    Finley clutched his heart, wondering why it hurt so much. It hadn''t hurt when that other woman deceived him. But with Samantha, why was it different? It seemed that he truly had fallen for her, and deeply.

    Downstairs, Amy stood with Josiah, who gazed gravely at her. "Amy, I know how you feel about Noah, but you should understand that there''s no future for you two. So, listen to me- leave him before you fall too deeply for him. Don''t let him hurt you, and don''t give him the chance to hurt you either."

    Amy couldn''t understand why Josiah wouldn''t let her be with Noah. She looked at him and asked, "Grandpa Hunter, I don''t understand. Why do you say there''s no future for me and Noah?"

    "Amy, Noah has been engaged to Sam since they were kids," Josiah replied earnestly. "So no matter how much you like him, it''s useless. You two can''t be together. And as Sam''s older sister, surely, you wouldn''t do something as shameless as stealing her fiance, would you?"

    "I..." Amy felt a deep sense of humiliation, thinking Josiah was indirectly insulting her. She bit her lip and said, "Grandpa Hunter, Samantha is already Finley''s woman, so I don''t understand why I can''t be with Noah. Why do you say there''s no future for me and Noah?" Hypocritical? Josiah looked at Amy, displeased. "Amy, I know better than anyone how Sam ended up with Finley. Finley was supposed to marry you, Amy, but you didn''t want to marry him, so you had Sam take your ce. Now that Sam has married Finley, you''re trying to go after her fiance.

    "Amy, a girl like you, who has no shame and only knows how to steal from her sister, will never be epted into the Hunter Family. Even if Sam has married Finley and slept with him, the only granddaughter-inw I''ll ever acknowledge is Sam. There''s absolutely no way you will ever marry into the Hunter Family."

    Unlock seeded

    word, hee

    as provm NoALLNar me chut butto

    r

    Chapter 183 He Will Have No Choice but to Marry Her

    marry her.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 Can''t Be Taken Seriously

    Amy stared at Josiah and sai much of me, but Noah per

    "Grandpa Hunter, I know you favor Samantha and don''t think

    y promised to give up on Samantha and marry me. Since he said it, he has to follow through. If he doesn''t, I won''t let him off the hook."

    Josiah sighed. "I don''t care what Noah promised you. There''s no way you''re recing Sam and marrying into the Hunter Family. If you know what''s good for you, you''ll stay away from Noah. But if you don''t, don''t me me for taking actions you won''t be able to ept." With that, Josiah left Amy''s side, giving a cold snort as he walked away. When he returned to Noah''s ward, he looked at the young man with obvious displeasure. How could this boy be so fickle? What a disappointment!

    "Noah, I just had a detailed conversation with Amy," Josiah said icily. "She said you promised to leave Sam and marry her. Is that true?"

    Noah had only said that to deceive Amy; he never actually nned to marry her. But looking at his grandfather, it seemed like hepletely believed Amy''s words.

    "Grandpa, only take Amy''s words with a grain of salt," Noah said gravely. "It can''t be taken seriously."

    d that he had been right about Noah''s decision, Josiah pressed on, "Since what Amy said isn''t true, what are your thoughts about Sam? Now, because of Amy, Sam is married to Finley. I don''t know if she''s slept with him, but I will acknowledge only Sam as my granddaughter-inw.

    "If anyone tries to interfere, they''ll be opposing me! And anyone who opposes me loses everything. For instance, if you dare to leave Sam and marry Amy, I will make sure you end up with nothing. Do you understand?"

    Noah knew Josiah meant what he said. Though he didn''t fully understand why his grandfather was so fond of Samantha, if Josiah wanted him to marry her, he would do so, especially since he himself liked Samantha a lot. ""Don''t worry, Grandpa. I won''t leave Samantha.''

    "And what if she has already slept with Finley? Will you still be with her?"

    Noah smiled. "Grandpa, I don''t care if a woman is a virgin or not. I love Samantha for who she is, not her body."

    Unlock seededAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    fu a great gure, who loved ma ply, like Sarramurra.

    III

    Chapter 184 Can''t Be Taken Seriously

    If Josiah knew what Noah was thinking, he''d probably be furious enough to pass out. But fortunately, Josiah was unaware.

    "You better remember every word you said to me today. If you ever do anything to hurt Sam, 1, as your grandfather, will be t first to make sure you pay," Josiah said, boring into Noah.

    "I understand, Grandpa. I won''t.

    "Let''s hope so!"

    "You better not!"

    It was already veryte when Samantha returned to the Dean Residence. The servants and Daphne had all retired for the night.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 Really Like You

    Samantha was exhausted after a long day. She set her bag aside, changed her shoes, and went into the living room. Seeing Finley sitting on the couch, Samantha approached him with at smile. "Finley, I''m back." However, before Samantha could even touch Finley, he coldly ordered, "Go take a shower."

    Samantha was taken aback. She sensed that Finley was in a bad mood but didn''t further. She nodded. "Okay, I''ll go take a shower."

    press

    After she showered and came out, Finley was still sitting on the couch with a cold expression. Samantha walked up to him and sat down beside him. "Finley, I''m done showering." Finley lifted his gaze and looked at Samantha with a cold, piercing stare, making her ufortable. "Finley, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something dirty on my face?"

    "It''s not your face that''s dirty," Finley said. It''s your body. And your heart is even dirtier!

    Samantha blinked and touched her face. Since there''s nothing on my face, why is Finley staring at me like that? His gaze was so prating that it made her uneasy. "Finley, is something bothering you today?"

    "So adept at reading people''s moods. Looks like you know how to please people, " Finley said sarcastically and added before Samantha could grasp his implication, "I''ll give you a chance to win me over. If you can make me happy within ten minutes, I''ll let you off." Samantha found Finley''s demeanor that evening to be very strange. She bit her lip, trying to think of something to say to please him. Before she could speak, Finley sarcastically said, "What''s wrong? Is it that difficult to make me happy?" Samantha shook her head. "Well. That''s not it, Finley. I''m just really trying to figure out how to make you genuinely happy. Since I''m not very good with words, I''m worried I might identally say something wrong and make you even more unhappy." Finley remained cold. "You have eight minutes left."

    Hearing that, Samantha quickly searched her mind for something that might truly please Finley. She cupped his face gently and said earnestly, "Finley, I can''t give you much, but let me make a sincere promise to repay you with my whole life. Is that alright?" Finley stared at her, his face expressionless, showing no trace of happiness or sadness.

    Unlock seeded

    closer to you. Even you were as prickly as agenog, a su reach out to hug you withoutThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 185 Really Like You

    any hesitation. You know, Finley, nobody in this entire world loves you more than I do. I don''t know exactly what''s troubling you today, but I just want to make you truly happy. As long as you''re happy, I''m always willing to do whatever you request. After all, out of so many words the letters could possibly form, your name is my absolute favorite."

    s, Finley''s sarcasm only deepened. "Samantha, put your hands over your heart and tell me. Do you really like me

    Samantha nodded. "Yes, I like you very, very much. And, Finley, I don''t like you just a little. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. You probably don''t know why my eyes are so small, do you? It''s because I only want to hold you in them."

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 I Really Love You

    -20%

    After that, Samantha rested her head on Finley''s shoulder. "Finley, sometimes I wish your life could be made into a long movie. If I were born a hundred yearster, I would spend my whole life sitting alone in a room, watching the screen on the wall, and slowly watching your life unfold." "Enough!" Finley pushed Samantha away from his shoulder. "I don''t believe a single word you just said. They''re all lies!"

    5. She

    ring

    Samantha fell onto the couch, her robe slipping off and revealing her fair shou slowly sat up and took Finley''s hand, cing it over her heart. "Finley, all my f feelings are because of you. Listen, my heart is beating for you right now, so please don''t doubt my love for you." Finley gazed at Samantha, who was also staring at him intently. Just as he was about to push her away once more, Samantha suddenly leaned in and kissed him, wrapping her arms around his neck to intensify the kiss. This lifetime, and thest, her heart belonged solely to Finley. In the previous life, she had wronged him, but in this one, she only wanted to stay by his side and be with him. D

    Every single word she had said to Einley came sincerely from the heart. She truly loved him deeply, and her heart beat solely for him. Each fluttering heartbeat was because of him and his presence in her life. But why didn''t he believe it?

    Samantha held Finley tightly, refusing to budge no matter how much Finley tried to push her away. "Finley, I don''t know exactly what I did wrong to upset you, but please, don''t be mad at me. I promise I''ll always listen to you and won''t ever make you angry again." Looking at Samantha clinging tightly to him, Finley closed his eyes and whispered in her ear, "Samantha..."

    "I''m here."

    "If all your love for me is a lie, then please keep lying to me for the rest of your life. I don''t want to wake up

    from the lies you''ve woven for me."

    "Finley, did someone say something to make you doubt my love for you?"

    He wouldn''t believe a word anyone else said, but it came personally from Samantha. He wanted to defend her, but when he tried to justify her, it felt feeble and ineffective.

    "Finley, why are you silent? Did someone really speak ill of me in front of you? Who was it?

    Tell me; I''ll confront them."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Unlock seeded

    #

    Chapter 186 I Really Love You

    "Why are you suddenly angry, then?"

    1087,69%-

    Finley didn''t want to tell Samantha that he had identally overheard her conversation with Noah just to see her awkwardly make excuses and lie. So, he came up with a vague reason for his anger. "I''m angry because you made me wait for a long time." Samantha smiled after hearing Finley''s exnation. "Is that all? You''re upset just because of that?"

    "Why else do you think?"

    Samantha thought for a moment and smiled. "I thought you were angry because someone spoke ill of me in front of you. But it seems that''s not the case. Maybe I was overthinking."

    Finley released Samantha and ced his hand on her face, gently caressing it over and over. "Sam, promise me, from now on..."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 Dress Me

    Because someone spoke ill of me in front of you. But it seems that''s not the case. Maybe I

    was overthinking"

    Finley released Samantha and ced his hand

    her face, gently caressing it over and over.

    "Sam, promise me, from now on, don''te back thiste, okay?"

    Seeing Finley''s insecurity, Samantha felt heartbroken and hugged him tightly. "Okay, I won''te back thiste anymore. I''lle straight home as soon as I finish school? "Mm."

    Finley held Samantha for a long time before finally letting her go feel a bit hungry, so she went to the kitchen to prepare something meal, Samantha and Finley went back to their room together to rx. entha was starting to

    After finishing her

    As theyy together, he slowly reached his hand toward her waist and unfastened her bathrobe. She looked at him with amusement. Finley, how can you still have so much energy at thiste hour?" Finley pulled Samantha closer into his arms. "I want you. Will you let me? Hmm?"

    Blushing, Samantha murmured a response, and that was the end of it

    The next morning, Samantha woke up in Finley''s arms. She sat up, looked at the marks Finley had left on her from the previous night, and smiled sweetly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    She picked up the bathrobe from the floor, put it on, and went to the bathroom to wash up. When she came out, Finley was sitting on the bed, watching her. Samantha asked with a smile, "Why are you looking at me?"

    "You look good"

    Samantha went to the wardrobe and took out a suit for Finley, cing it in front of him. "Your shirt got wrinkledst night, so here''s a new one.". Drew me

    Samantha sat beside Finley, took the shirt, and helped him put it on. Noticing the scratches

    12:25 Thu Oct 17 BB.

    Chapter 187 Dress Me

    *5 Free Coina

    "I see several scratches on your back. Let me put some medicine on them." At that, she went to the medicine cab, took out the box, and grabbed a tube of ointment. She carefully applied it to Finley''s back. The cool sensation made Finley feel ufortable, though he couldn''t quite describe the feeling.

    "It''s gettingte. If we don''t leave now, we''ll bete," he said to Samantha, who replied, "Beingte is nothingpared to you."

    She only left after applying the ointment, tidied up, and had breakfast with him.

    Meanwhile, Emily had been waiting in the car for Samantha. Seeing Samantha finally arrive. Emily said, "What took you so long. Sam? We''re going to bete."

    Samantha didn''t expect Emily to still be waiting. Next time, you can leave first. No need to wait for me."

    "But there''s only one chauffeur. If I leave, what will you do?"

    Samantha replied, "I can drive myself to the academy."

    She could drive, but Finley was worried about her getting into an ident, so he had the chauffeur drive her. Actually, she wouldn''t have driven like that if she hadn''t been tailed thest time. But since Finley didn''t believe her, there was nothing she could do. Samantha got into the car and said to Emily, "Next time, if you see that it''s gettingte, just let the chauffeur take you first. I can drive myself to the academy."

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 Don''t Like Her?

    Emily nodded. "Okay."

    By the time they arrived at the academy, it was already 10:30 a.m., and the gates were closed. Finding themselves locked out, Samantha approached the security guard, "Excuse me, sir, something came up at home, and we were dyed. Could you possibly open the gate and let us in?"

    "It''s almost noon now," the security guard replied. "If you had something urgent at home, you could have taken the day off. The rule at Saint Night Academy is that no one is allowed in once sses have started."

    This rule... Samantha grumbled and asked, "Is there really no room

    negotiation?" "None."

    "Alright, I understand."

    Carrying her bag, Samantha walked to the side, with Emily quickly following behind. "What do we do now, Sam? I didn''t take leave today and don''t know if the homeroom teacher will mark me as tardy or absent." "She will."

    Emily panicked at once. "What should we do then? Beingte or absent means losing credits."

    Samantha walked around the perimeter of Saint Night Academy, found a secluded spot, leaped up, and climbed over. Emily was startled by Samantha''s actions. "Sam, what are you doing?"

    "If you don''t want to lose credits, climb up."

    Climb? Emily hesitated. "Sam, I''m scared." Scared?

    "Call and take a leave, then. I''m leaving," Samantha said and jumped down, disappearing from Emily''s view before she even had a chance to speak. "Sam!"

    Unlock seeded to me! She left me once yesterday and abandoned me again today. If I really lose credits, it would definitely be her fault! Ugh, d*mn it!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    12:25 Thu, Oc

    Chapter 188 Don''t Like Her?

    1.63%

    When Samantha arrived at her ssroom, thest period before lunch had just ended. The homeroom teacher looked at Samantha and asked, "Why are you sote?" "Something came up at home."

    The homeroom teacher wanted to say more, but, recalling Samantha''s grades, she ultimately said nothing and turned to leave. Just like that, Samantha sessfully avoided trouble. It seemed that students with good grades really had privileges everywhere. Samantha set down her bag and went to the cafeteria to eat.

    Because of Garrison''s presence, the students were extremely excited and shouted loudly. Garrison was the heartthrob and campus prince of Saint Night Academy, and everyone wanted to get close to him. Unfortunately, though, he was too aloof to pay anyone any attention.

    It wasn''t until Samantha walked in that Garrison stopped and watched her approach in his direction. He cleared his throat, but before he could say anything, Samantha had already walked past him and went to the second floor. Robert, standing next to Garrison, chuckled. "You might be too invisible for your crush to notice you."

    The mention of "crush" made Garrison blush. "What nonsense are you talking about? I don''t like Samantha."

    You don''t, do you? Tell me that only when you can stop gawking at her, you reticent b*stard.

    Robert left Garrison''s side first and went upstairs, sitting next to Samantha. Seeing her order arge amount of food, Robert said, "That''s quite a lot you''ve ordered there. Surely, you won''t be able to finish it all. How about I join you?"

    Samantha replied to him with an impassive gander, then returned to her food. Regardless, Robert picked up the set of cutleries in front of him and joined her. When Garrison saw it, he hurried over to Samantha''s side to eat with her, followed by Olivia.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 Why Are You Following Me?

    Chapter 189 Why Are You Following Me? 63%

    The three most unapproachable figures at Saint Night Academy were now having a meal with Samantha. It didn''t take long for this news to spread across the academy forum.

    ''Hey, did you hear? Samantha Wace is having lunch with our academy''s heartthrob and belle!''

    ''Is it even news? The forum is full of posts about the three of them eating together!

    ''What''s so special about this Samantha Wace?

    ''Someone, look into her past.

    Samantha Wace, female, 20 years old, the heiress of Wace Corporation. Three years ago, she became a fool due to an ident. Three yearster, her ligence recovered, and she returned to the academy for the SATS, bing this year''s top scorer. She''s beautiful, academically outstanding, and about 5''5". Compared to our campus belle, Olivia Howard, she''s pretty much on par.''

    ''I heard Olivia Howard and Robert Morgan are engaged, but I can''t help but think that Robert seems to treat Samantha better than he does Olivia. Do you think Robert might like Samantha?''

    ''Robert and Olivia''s rtionship is purely a family arrangement. There was never any real

    affection between them, and whether they end up marrying is still uncerta; ever any

    ''That''s what I think too.''

    The students continued discussing the shift from a trio to a quarteti Garrison, Robert, and Olivia.

    Volving Samantha,

    After lunch, Samantha left first, followed by Garrison. Robert and Olivia remained behind, drinking coffee together. Robert asked Olivia, "When do you n to confess to Garrison?"

    Olivia gripped her coffee cup tightly, looking at Robert with a bitter expression. "I''m still your fiancee, you know. Yet you want me to confess to Garrison. What are you thinking, Robert?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "I''m thinking about whether we should end this awkward rtionship between us. I agreed to the marriage arrangement years ago just to avoid making you ufortable. Now, after all these years, if we don''t break off the engagement, my family will probably start pushing us to get married. Olivia, do you know why I never developed feelings for you? It''s because I knew Garrison already upied your heart. No matter how hard I try, I won''t be able to reach your

    Unlock seeded

    Onvra nestated before responang, but ending the engagement is that simple.

    12:25 Thu,

    Chapter 189 Why Are You Following Me?

    "As long as you want it, you can leave the matter to me," Robert said.

    At that, she nodded. "Alright, if you can''t resolve it, let me know, and I''ll talk to my parents."

    Seeing Olivia so keen to end their engagement, Robert drank his coffee in one gulp. Hidden from Olivia''s view, his eyes were filled with bitterness. It wasn''t that he didn''t like her; he just wanted her to pursue the person she truly loved. If it made her happy, he was willing to let

    1. go.

    When Samantha noticed Garrison following her closely, she stopped and turned to him. "Why are you following me?"

    "You''re being overly sensitive. My ssroom is on the same floor as yours."

    But she wasn''t nning to return to the ssroom. She wanted academy''s back garden.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 Do You Need Me to Tell You About the Bidding Project?

    After arriving at the back garden, Samantha settled into a swing chair, pulled out her phone, and started ying with it. Garrison sat not far from her, quietly watching her. As Samantha gently rocked the swing, she began texting Finley.

    ''Have you eaten?''

    Finley replied, ''Just finished.''

    "I just finished, too, Samantha texted back. ''I''m texting you from the garden at Saint Night Academy. Do you miss me?''

    Finley hesitated this time before replying. ''Yes.''

    Samantha grinned and wrote, ''I miss you too! I want to see you right away, Finley. There''s no one around here right now. How about a video call?''

    Finley hesitated again. "No."

    ''You just said you missed me but won''t video chat. Finley, do you really miss me or not?''

    ''I do.''

    ''You''re lying!''

    ''I''m not.''

    Samantha couldn''t shake off the feeling that Finley had been acting strangely sincest night, and his attitude toward her was off. What''s gotten into Finley? I was only home a littleter than usualst night-was that enough to upset him? While she was lost in thought, Finley sent over another message. ''Mypany has a project that''s going up for bid soon, so I''ll be very busy. I won''t be able to pick you up for a while. Can you manage to get home on your own?'' ''Sure,'' she replied.

    Finley stared at the simple reply and came to realize that he couldn''t figure out Samantha

    anymore.

    Hadn''t she agreed to help Hunter steal the base price for this bidding? I''m voluntarily offering the bait

    Unlock seeded

    taking it? Am I not being clear enough?.

    At that, he sent another message. ''I need apany to partner with me on this bidding

    Chapter 190 Do You Need Me to Tell You About the Bidding Project?

    project. Whichpany in Edrana do you think is a good choice?'' 63%1

    Not expecting such a question from Finley, Samantha considered for a moment before replying, ''I''m not very familiar with your bidding project, so I''m not sure what kind of partner you need.''

    ''Do you need me to tell you about the bidding project?'' Finley threw another bait. However, Samantha continued to refuse. ''Nope.''

    Before a bidding project began, the details usually weren''t shared to prevent any issues. Even though she wasn''t exactly an outsider, Samantha thought it best not to ask to avoid putting Finley in a difficult position.

    When Finley saw her response, his confusion deepened. He had given her a clear opportunity to learn about his project, yet she didn''t ask. She had promised Noahst evening that she would help him. So why wasn''t she doing anything? Finley found himself increasingly unable to understand Samantha. Just what is she thinking?

    With that, he tried again. ''Are you sure you don''t want to know about my bidding project?''

    Samantha looked at the message and replied with a question of her own, ''Why would I need to know about your bidding project?"

    Finley was stumped for a moment. ''Never mind, just focus on your sses.

    After sending the message, Finley didn''t reply anymore. Samantha stared at her phone, feeling that Finley was acting really strangely that day.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Just then, a group of female students approached Samantha from a distance, and one of them nudged her shoulder, saying, "I finally caught you alone, you wretched b*tch!"

    III

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 Eliza Stirring Up Trouble

    Samantha looked at Eliza standing before her. She put away her phone and stood up from the swing. "Miss Eliza Simpson, didn''t thest lesson teach you anything?"

    How dare this b*tch bring upst time?! Not long ago, she had almost been beaten to death by Samantha. Even now, just thinking about what Samantha had done to her made Eliza''s body ache. D*mn you, Wace, you''re not going to get away with this! "I admit that I underestimated youst time, but this time, I know what''sing. Today is the day you''ll pay!"

    "Eliza, why waste your breath on this wretched b*tch? Just hit her already!"

    Behind Eliza stood a group of her friends. She hade specifically to seek revenge on Samantha, so naturally, she brought backup.

    This time, with Samantha alone and outnumbered, they believed they would defeat Samantha for sure.

    "Ladies, get her!"

    With that, Eliza lunged at Samantha, and her friends joined in. The group quickly became entangled in a fierce fight.

    Garrison, who had been watching from the side, quickly took out his phone and recorded the scene of Eliza bullying Samantha. Once he finished recording, Garrison rushed to Samantha''s side and shielded her behind him. "Hide. I''ll handle these girls."

    When Eliza and her friends saw Garrison, a sh of panic crossed their faces. But momentster, Eliza began badmouthing Samantha in front of Garrison, trying to use this opportunity to show him Samantha''s true colors. "G-Garrison, don''t be fooled by what you see now. The truth is, we''re the ones being bullied. Just look at my face-Samantha did this to me!"

    During the fight, Samantha hadpletely overpowered Eliza, and her friends hadn''t fared any better.

    Garrison ignored Eliza and her friends, keeping his eyes on Samantha. Seeing that she wouldn''t leave, he urged her, "What are you doing, still standing here? I said, go. I''ll take care of them."

    Who asked for your help? Besides, why should I let someone else take care of the job I''m totally capable of?

    At that, she pushed Garrison aside and grabbed Eliza by the cor, forcing her to meet her gaze. "You know, I hate women like you the mostpletely ipetent yet insist on

    15.05 FA, UCI 18

    Chapter 191 Eliza Stirring Up Trouble

    108.29%.2

    courting disaster. You all want to avenge yourselves, huh? Alright, I''ll give you the chance now. All of you cane at me all at once."

    Facing Samantha''s cold stare, Eliza felt a bit intimidated. "Samantha, let''s get this straight-if something happens to you after I beat you, you can''t tell the dean."

    Samantha sneered, "I''m not one to snitch! Just do your worst."

    "You asked for it!" Eliza pushed Samantha away, flexed her hands, and once again called on her friends to charge at Samantha. Garrison, standing nearby, tried to think of a way to help, but Samantha quickly took down the group of girls in just a few moves. Garrison was stunned. How is she so strong?!

    Booted down by Samantha, Eliza clutched her chest and stared at Samantha in pain. "Samantha, you... you..."

    Chapter 192 Ruin Her Reputation

    "You''re ying dirty."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    y dirty? Samantha was amused by Eliza''s usation. "I beat you fair and square, yet you use me of ying dirty? Are you hearing yourself, Simpson?"

    "You..."

    "Eliza, you listen carefully-I''ll only say this once." Samantha''s tone turned cold. "Don''t provoke me if you don''t want to be humiliated again. Or I promise the pain will be far worse than this."

    With that, she walked away from Eliza without looking back, and Garrison quickly chased after her.

    Elizay on the ground, watching her friends groan in pain beside her. "I honestly didn''t expect Samantha to be this strong."

    One of Eliza''s friends, wincing in pain, said, "Eliza, this is the second time already. I don''t think we can beat Samantha head-on. Why don''t we try a different approach?"

    A different approach? Eliza frowned. "What do you mean? Hire someone to deal with her?"

    "Your main goal is to retaliate against Wace, no?" her friends slowly spoke up. necessarily fight her physically. We can hurt her in other ways; we can make her life a living hell." ""You don''t

    Other ways? Eliza asked curiously, "Like what?"

    "For example, break her heart, ruin her reputation, take everything away from her."

    As Eliza listened to her friends, a hint of scheming shed across her eyes. "I think I know what to do now."

    Samantha had no idea that Eliza was plotting against her. At that moment, she was more focused on figuring out how to shake off Garrison. For some reason, Garrison had been trailing her everywhere. He had said earlier that he was going back to the ssroom, yet he was still here, following her.

    As much as she would like to be friends with Garrison, that was the extent of it; she didn''t want a shadow. With that, she stopped in her tracks, turned around, and looked at the man standing before her. "Why are you following me?"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 Ruin Her Reputation

    "Going back to the ssroom."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Go then! Why are you following me everywhere I go?! How are you different from being a stalker like this?!"

    "Are you annoyed by me?" asked Garrison, a hint of displeasure in his eyes at the possibility.

    Samantha realized that Garrison had a bit of a childish mindset. Whenever she didn''t say what he wanted to hear, he got upset. But why should she care if he was upset? "Garrison, if you really don''t want to annoy me, my advice is to stay away." Garrison looked at Samantha and said, "Do you know how many women want me to follow them around? Yet here you are, not only pushing me away but also being so dismissive."

    If Garrison was so popr, why didn''t he go follow those other women? Why was he bothering her? Wasn''t that just utterly ridiculous?! Samantha scoffed and couldn''t be bothered to entertain him anymore. Turning to leave, she warned. "Stop following me." "By the way," she added after a pause. "I''m not like those girls you mentioned. They might want you to follow them, but I don''t. So, just drop it."

    Garrison fell silent.

    G

    Chapter 193 Fifty Billion

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 Fifty Billion

    6

    20, 28% ˇę

    Garrison left without a word after Samantha''sment, heading in the opposite direction. Finally free from him, Samantha returned to the ssroom alone.

    The afternoon sses ended quickly, and as soon as Samantha got out of ss, she intended to head straight home. She arrived at the school gate, where Edward was already waiting. Samantha got into the car and began replying to Noah''s text messages. ''Samantha, did you see the base price I asked you to check?'' he asked, and she replied, ''Yes''

    ''What''s the figure?''

    Through the screen, Samantha could almost feel Noah''s excitement. Clearly, he was

    desperate to win this bid. In that case, let''s fulfill his wish, shall we? With that, she replied with ''Fifty billion.''

    In her previous life, Dean Corporation''snd could already be secured with just five billion. But since Noah so desperately wanted to coborate with Finley, she would have him use fifty billion in exchange for the coboration.

    Of course, fifty billion was an enormous sum to raise all at once unless he dipped into thepany''s funds. Even though thepany belonged to Noah''s family, using such arge amount of public funds could jeopardize other projects and potentially lead to bankruptcy. When Noah saw Samantha''s message, hey in bed, bewildered, as if he were dreaming. Otherwise, how could he be seeing "fifty billion" on his chat page with Samantha?!

    ''Sam, are you sure it''s fifty billion and not five billion?'' Noah asked uncertainly.

    ''Noah, I looked at Finley''s project very thoroughly, Samantha replied. ''It''s a huge project with a vast area ofnd. Also, I heard that the higher-ups n to develop thend Finley owns. If you invest fifty billion, once the development starts, you could potentially make double the amount. Noah, you should know that doing business involves risks. So, you need to take a gamble. If you win, you''ll have it all, but if you don''t gamble, you''ll just watch others make money.*

    Noah didn''t reply immediately, so Samantha continued to persuade him. ''Noah, think about it-fifty billion doubling to one hundred billion! If you miss this opportunity, you''ll regret it for the rest of your life.

    Noah was torn. He questioned whether Finley''snd was really worth fifty billion. If it wasn''t, he''d be making a huge mistake by investing such arge sum. But if it was worth that amount and he didn''t invest, he''d regret it deeply. However, fifty billion was not a small amount, and taking it out all at once was very difficult. What should he do next?

    GB.

    Chapter 193 Fifty BillionAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Noah was in a dilemma, unsure whether to follow Samantha''s advice or not.

    100 F 28%

    Seeing Noah''s dyed response, Samantha sent another message to convince him, ''Noah, you''re a man with pride, so don''t make me lose respect for you. If you can''t even make a decision, how can you be the CEO of Hunter Corporation? How can you call yourself a man? Look at Finley-he just goes for it, whether it''s developingnd or bidding. He can handle tens of billions, but you...''

    3N 328% L

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 Rumored to Be a Wife-Killer Chapter 194 Rumored to Be a Wife-Killer

    You dither around that sometimes I find it hard to watch. Of course, Noah, if youck the resolve and courage, I won''t force you. After all, this is your business, not mine. Why should I trouble myself with it?''

    Noah was stumped. Has Samantha just dismissed me?

    Noah mentally prepared himself. Doing business with Finley could lead to great wealth. After all, Finley was a legend in the Edrana business world, with every investment turning into a huge sess. Investors who followed Finley made fortunes. Now, with such a great opportunity in front of him, he shouldn''t miss it.

    With that thought in mind, Noah agreed to Samantha''s suggestion without hesitation. ''Samantha, I think you''re right. As a man, I should have some courage. So, I''ve decided to bid on Finley''snd. Fifty billion, you say? I can manage that.''

    This guy still likes making grand ims as he did in his previous life. He has fifty billion, does he? Who does he think he''s lying to? Either way, I don''t believe him.

    Still, she replied, ''Great, I''ll be looking forward to your good news!

    ''If it works out, I''ll treat you to a meal, Noah promised.

    ''Sure.

    After replying, Samantha noticed Edward still hadn''t started the car. "Mr. Caffero, what are we still doing here? Why aren''t you driving?" she asked.

    "Miss Leventhorpe called and asked me to wait for her, but if you''re in a hurry to leave, Mrs. Dean, we can leave without waiting."

    Emily hadn''t entered the academy in the morning, and it''s almost the evening now; hasn''t she returned to the estate yet? What has she been doing the entire day? Samantha was curious but knew better than to ask. Emily''s personal business was her own, and questioning her would be a waste of time.

    Samantha checked the time and instructed Edward, "Wait ten more minutes. If Emily hasn''t arrived by then, we''ll leave."

    "Understood, Mrs. Dean."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Most of the students had finished their sses and were leaving. Garrison, Robert, and Olivia also exited the academy at the same time. Just then, a familiar figure appeared from a distance, and the students'' attention collectively turned to Emily. Under their watchful eyes, Emily got into the passenger seat of a luxury car and then the car disappeared from view.

    10

    D

    Chapter 194 Rumored to Be a Wife-Killer

    At that, everyone began gossiping.

    33 28%

    "I always thought Emily was from a poor family, but it seems I was wrong. Her family must be quite wealthy. That car she just left in is a limited edition from this year, with only three in existence."

    "Yes, I remember that car too. Only three were made globally, and if my memory serves me right, Finley Dean bought all three of them."

    "Wait, are you saying that car just now was Finley Dean''s?! Oh my God, if that was Finley''s car, what''s Emily''s rtionship with him?!"

    "Could she be his new bride? But isn''t it said that Finley is hideously ugly and a wife-killer? He has married eight brides, all of whom have died."

    3

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 You''re Mistaken, Sam, It''s Not What You Think!

    "That rumor is clearly not credible! Look at Emily Leventhorpe-she''s perfectly fine!"

    "True, but we should be nice to her from now on. Otherwise, our family''spanies might be in trouble if she whispers to Finley Dean."

    "That''s right!"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As the students discussed Emily and Finley, exchanging their opinions, Robert and Olivia stood beside Garrison and asked, "What do you think of your shy sister-inw?"

    Robert called Emily "shy" because he caught her hiding off to the side and pretended to be shy while dramatically making her way to Finley''s car as everyone came out. Despite trying to cover her face, she let her hand fall when she passed by her ssmates, seemingly wanting to draw attention to the fact that she was Finley''s wife. She was clearly unting her status. Such behavior was undoubtedly showy, and Robert couldn''t help but be critical.

    Hearing Robert cueing him, Garrison withdrew his gaze from Emily''s departing figure and coldly remarked, "Pretentious and immature."

    "That description is quite fitting!" Robert agreed. "But why would Finley Dean like a woman who''s so affected? And she''s barely more than a kid; I heard she''s only 18. To think he''s into the little ones."

    Garrison''s displeasure was evident as he replied, "What does it have to do with you?"

    "I''m just curious."

    Garrison sneered, "If you''re so curious, why don''t you ask Finley yourself how he handles an 18-year-old?"

    You want me to go to Dean Residence and personally ask him that?! Hell no! I like to keep my head attached to my body, thank you very much.

    "Hey Garrison, I''ve noticed you''ve be quite evil. I can''t believe you actually want to send me to my death! Some friend you are!" Robert huffed.

    "Idiot!" Garrison left with a dismissivement, not bothering to look back. Robert quickly followed, with Olivia hurrying to catch up.

    Inside the car, Samantha had a dark expression. She coldly confronted Emily, "Were you deliberately making Mr. Caffero wait so you could show off in front of all the students from Saint Night Academy? To let them see how wealthy you are and be intimidated so they won''t

    GB.

    **

    Chapter 195 You''re Mistaken, Sam, It''s Not What You Think!

    dare to bully you in the future?"

    3 X 28%

    Emily hadn''t expected Samantha to see through her so easily. She clenched her fists and bit her lip. "You''re mistaken, Sam. It''s not what you think."

    "Not what I think?" Samantha snorted disdainfully. "The moment I saw your pretentious demeanor, I could immediately guess your intention. Emily, remember, I''m not a fool. I have eyes, and I see things. So, whether you deliberately unted your wealth in front of your ssmates or not, I know the truth better than anyone else. I understand that it''s normal for. girls your age to be vain, but if vanity goes too far, it''s your fault, Emily..."

    *

    **

    2

    13

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 See, I Didn''t Break My Promise Chapter 196 See, I Didn''t Break My Promise.

    "Emily Leventhorpe, let me make it clear. If I hear any rumors tomorrow at the academy about you and Finley, you''re in big trouble. I don''t like my man being associated with rumors about other women."

    Emily lowered her gaze in response, and a fleeting glimmer of anger shed across her eyes. D*mn you, Samantha, why can''t you stand seeing others do well?! You''re so freaking annoying! I''m simply using Mr. Dean''s name so that the students don''t bully me anymore. What''s wrong with that? It''s not like I''m going to kill him! Have you ever considered my situation before saying such words to me, huh?

    A

    And Elias had said before that Samantha is my friend and that I can always seek her help. But look at the way she speaks to me and orders me around. Is that what a friend would do? Argh! This is maddening!

    Emily kept her head bowed, silently cursing Samantha. Samantha, noticing Emily''s silence, made no attempt to speak further and quietly sat in the back, fiddling with her phone.

    Soon after, they arrived at Dean Residence. Samantha got out of the car, and Emily, eager to see Finley, followed her into the living room. "Sam, could you wait a moment?" she called out pitifully. "I have something to say."

    Since Samantha was engrossed in her phone, she hadn''t noticed Emily following her. Hearing Emily''s sudden call, Samantha stopped, turned around, and said coldly, "Who gave you permission toe in?"

    Emily bit her lip, appearing as if she had been wronged by Samantha. "I didn''t mean to intrude. I just..."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Noticing Finley descending the stairs, Emily let her tears stream down her face. "I just wanted to apologize for just now. I''m sorry that my oversight led to the students finding out about my rtionship with Mr. Dean. I''m truly sorry, Sam. If any bad newses out on the academy forum tomorrow, I''ll make sure to rify. I won''t let your rtionship with Mr. Dean be exposed, and I won''t let anyone misunderstand the nature of my rtionship with Mr. Dean."

    Emily''s words implicitly suggested that Samantha was a woman of questionable character, desiring Finley but unwilling to give him a proper title or let the public know about their rtionship.

    Simrly, Emily portrayed herself as the victim, and with her tearful appearance, any man would be moved. However, Emily miscalcted one thing: Finley was different from other men. While Samantha''s tears could break his heart, other women''s tears would not. Finley, now able to walk without a cane due to his rehabilitation, stood beside Samantha. At

    GB.

    Chapter 196 See, I Didn''t Break My Promise

    0 13 28%>

    6''2" tall with his long, straight legs, Finley, wearing a mask, approached Samantha and said, "You came back earlier than yesterday."

    Samantha extended her arms and embraced Finley. "Because I promised you yesterday that I woulde home immediately after school. See, I didn''t break my promise, did I?"

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 Does She Have to Embarrass Me Like That?

    "No."

    "Finley, I''m hungry. Let''s have dinner, shall we?"

    "Sure." Finley nodded,pletely ignoring Emily, and went to the dining table with Samantha.

    Emily stared at Finley in disbelief. She couldn''t believe that her pitiful crying hadn''t earned any attention from him.

    Don''t all guys ask about the situation when they see a woman crying? Why isn''t that the case with Mr. Dean?! Not only did he not ask why I was crying after hearing my words, but he even ignored me and went to eat with Samantha! Did he not hear the part where I said Samantha doesn''t want to publicly acknowledge their rtionship and not give him a proper status?

    It was in her notion that a woman valued having a status. Since Mr. Dean has given Samantha legitimate status, it''s only right that Samantha return the favor. If Samantha refuses, it will mean that she doesn''t care about Mr. Dean at all. So, given how she treats Mr. Dean, it should be impossible for him not to react!

    Undeterred, Emily approached Samantha. "Sam..."

    "D-Did you hear what I just said?"

    71

    Samantha looked at the pitiful Emily with undisguised disgust and wondered how Emily had be so different from her previous life. The other Emily was a gentle and kind girl, but this one had turned into a pretentious and annoying girl. It was quite repulsive. Samantha clicked her tongue and said, "I''m not deaf, so I heard everything you said."

    "In that case, have you forgiven me, Sam?"

    "About that," Samantha replied coldly. "I think it''s better for me to decide tomorrow. After all, I don''t know what will be said at the academy forum tomorrow. So, I''ll wait until I''ve seen the forum and hear your exnation to the other students tomorrow before I decide if I will forgive you."

    Samantha''s words left Emily feeling utterly miserable. She was incredibly curious as to what Finley saw in Samantha when she could behave so unreasonably, even in his presence.

    "Sam, I really realized my mistake. I didn''t do it on purpose. Can you please forgive me?" Samantha retorted sarcastically, "You''ve made many mistakes. Do you expect me to forgive you for every single one? Emily, I don''t want to waste my breath on you, and you better

    get

    GB.

    Chapter 197 Does She Have to Embarrass Me Like That?

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    out of my sight before I flip out. Don''t stand here and disturb our dinner anymore unless you want to be responsible for my loss of appetite."

    Samantha''s words left Emily feeling deeply embarrassed. She turned her gaze to Finley, but he seemed to bepletely unaware of her presence, wholly focused on shelling shrimps for Samantha. "Eat up," he said, his tone and gaze incredibly gentle, making Emily even

    more

    envious.

    "Mr. Dean, can you please persuade Sam to stop being angry with me? I''ve really realized my mistake this time."

    s, Finley continued to treat Emily as if she were invisible, only asking Samantha, "How does the crayfish taste tonight? Is it good?" Samantha nodded. "It''s good."

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 At Least, It''s Comforting

    Chapter 198 At Least, It''s Comforting "Eat more if you like it."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Finley continued peeling shrimp for Samantha, and a happy smile unconsciously appeared on her face. She wanted to lift her hand to remove Finley''s mask, but seeing that Emily hadn''t left yet, Samantha instructed the maid nearby, "Get her out of here! From now on, she''s not allowed to step foot in here again."

    "Yes, Mrs. Dean." The maid responded and then forcibly dragged Emily away.

    Once Emily had left, Samantha said to Finley, "She''s gone now. You can take off your mask."

    "No need. It''s the same, eating like this."

    "But..."

    Finley looked at Samantha seriously. "No buts, this will do fine."

    "Alright, if it floats your boat."

    After dinner, Finley sat in the living room and asked Samantha to grab a file from his study for him. "It''s in a yellow folder. I have a video conference to attend and don''t have time to get it myself." "Sure! I''ll get it for you."

    Samantha nodded and went to the study to retrieve the file as Finley had instructed. When she brought it to him, the document looked exactly as Finley had arranged it, which he found strange, considering that she wanted to help Noah learn the base price for this bid. She should have peeked at it. Yet, she didn''t. Why?

    As he took the file and opened it, he said to Samantha, "This file contains the final bid I''ve set for this round. Inside is the base price for the bid. Do you want to take a look and give me some advice on whether the base price I set is reasonable?"

    Samantha had seen this very file before in her previous life; the base price was five billion, which was just right. However, if some fool wanted to bid fifty billion for thisnd, that would be even better. In bidding, the highest bidder wins. So, as long as Finley didn''t change the base price, she could trick Noah into spending tens of billions.

    With that in mind, Samantha took the file from Finley, ced it back in the folder, and handed it back to him. "Although I''m your wife, I won''t look at yourpany''s documents. After all, if the bid price were leaked, I would be the first suspect. Finley, I don''t want you to doubt me, and I certainly don''t want to do anything to betray you. So, keep this bid document safe and don''t show it to anyone casually, okay?"

    Chapter 198 At Least, It''s Comforting

    ¨¦A 27%_

    "You know, Sam," Finley began after a moment''s silence. "I always thought women''s thoughts were easy to guess. But after meeting you, I realized that a woman''s mind is really hard to figure out. I don''t think I''ve ever truly understood you or figured out what''s on your mind."

    "Is that a good thing or a bad thing?" Samantha asked, curious.

    "A bit of both, I suppose," Finley said, setting the bid document aside before turning his back to her. "But seeing how considerate you are nowforts me greatly."

    At least Samantha hadn''t betrayed him for Noah.

    Samantha smiled, her gaze meeting Finley''s. "I...

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 Do You Have a Grudge Against Samantha?

    "Haven''t I always beenforting?"

    Finley chuckled at Samantha''s yful remark. "Yes, you''ve always beenforting-soforting that it''s impossible to let go."

    "Don''t let go, then." Samantha reached out and held Finley''s hand, intertwining their fingers. They smiled at each other, eyes filled with nothing but affection for one another.

    you

    Meanwhile, at Elias'' residence, Elias sighed and approached Emily when he saw her dragged back by the maid again. "Emily, why have you been sent back again today? Tell me, did cause trouble again?"

    A

    Emily shook off the maid''s hand and stormed past Elias, heading straight to her room in anger. Elias, now left with the maid, asked for a quick rundown of what had happened. After hearing the story, his headache worsened. "Thank you for telling me," he said to the maid before heading to Emily''s room, and an unreadable emotion flickered in his eyes as he stared at the closed door. Why is Emily so disobedient?

    69,

    He knocked on the door. "Emily,e out. We need to talk."

    The door remained tightly shut. Elias, his patience wearing thin, knocked again. "Emily, I said,e out and talk to me!

    "Open the door, Emily.

    "If you don''te out, I''m really going to flip out!"

    At that, the door creaked open, and Emily finally stepped out. Elias reached out, pulling her over to the couch, where they sat down. Emily looked at Elias with clear annoyance. "What are you doing?"

    "I should be the one asking you that!" Elias spoke coldly. "What exactly are you trying to do, Emily? I can''t tell at all."

    What am I trying to do? Emily mused. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "The maid who brought you back told me everything."

    Emily''s expression remained stony as she looked at her brother. "So? What exactly are you

    303 27% ˇę

    Chapter 199 Do You Have a Grudge Against Samantha?

    trying to say, Elias?"

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    He had made himself perfectly clear, yet it seemed like his sister couldn''t-or didn''t want to -understand. Elias looked at her seriously. "Emily, be honest with me. Do you have a grudge against Samantha?"

    Emily frowned. "What nonsense are you talking about, Elias? Why would I have a grudge against Sam? Our rtionship may not be perfect, but it''s not bad either."

    But the maid''s ount clearly suggested otherwise. If Emily didn''t have a grudge against Samantha, why would she say such things about her in front of Finley? Wasn''t she deliberately trying to make Finley misunderstand Samantha and cause them to argue? Fortunately, Finley wasn''t emotionally perceptive enough to catch the underlying meaning of Emily''s words; otherwise, he and Samantha might have already had a fight.

    Elias truly felt like he had never fully understood his sister. Why are girls'' thoughts so hard to figure out nowadays?

    "Emily, whether you have a grudge against Samantha or not, as your brother, I have to remind you. Even though Finley''s emotional intelligence is low, he..."

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 What Else Can He Do?

    "But he''s not stupid. If you keep provoking him because of Samantha, then eventually, Finley will kick you off the mountain! So, Emily, listen to me-stop badmouthing Samantha. Otherwise, even I won''t be able to help you."

    Badmouthing Samantha? Emily didn''t think so. She was just speaking the truth. Samantha never wanted to go public with her rtionship with Finley, nor did she want to give him any official status. So what was wrong with telling the truth? Sometimes, Emily wondered if she was truly her brother''s sister. If she really was, then why did Elias always take Samantha''s side instead of hers? DThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    As the thought crossed her mind, Emily''s mood darkened. "Elias, sometimes I really wonder -am I your sister, or is Samantha? Why do you care more about her than you do about me? And why are you always scolding me? I said what I did to Sam purely by ident. If I made her angry, I''ll apologize-what''s the big deal?"

    Elias softened his tone. "It''s not the apology that matters, but the fact that what you said could easily be misunderstood."

    Emily bit her lip, frustration evident as she stood abruptly from the couch. "Well, I''ve never been good with words. What am I supposed to do? Or do you think I should apologize again for my slip of the tongue? If that''s what you want, I''ll go and kneel before her until she forgives me. Will that satisfy you?"

    As she spoke, Emily''s emotions escted, and she prepared to leave the house to apologize to Samantha. However, Elias quickly grabbed her arm. "Forget it! Samantha isn''t that petty."

    Moreover, after offending Samantha, confronting her would only make things worse. Elias figured it would be better to let Samantha cool down; perhaps the situation would be forgotten by the next day. And if Samantha was still upset the next day, he could always apologize on Emily''s behalf. After all, she was his sister, and no matter how wrong she was, he felt a responsibility to protect her. What else could he do?

    Emily''s expression turned sarcastic. "So what you''re saying is, Sam isn''t petty, but I am. Is that it?"

    Elias found himself at a loss for words. That wasn''t what he meant at all. He looked at Emily, unsure of how to exin himself. Before he could say anything, Emily spoke again, "I''m tired. I''m going to bed. You should get some rest, too." "But Emily, you haven''t eaten yet."

    Given her current state of mind, Emily had no appetite. The thought of food was unappealing. "I''m not hungry. I''m not eating."

    Chapter 200 What Else Can He Do?

    With that, Emily retreated to her room, leaving Elias behind to sigh in frustration. He couldn''t help but think that understanding a woman''s thoughts might be an impossible task.

    The next morning, Samantha had just woken up and opened her door when she found Elias standing outside. The sight startled her, instantly dispelling any lingering sleepiness. "Elias, what are you doing outside my door so early in the morning instead of sleeping?"

    Before Elias could respond, Finley emerged from the room and wrapped his arms around Samantha from behind.

    A

    Mi

    TH

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 She Really Does Have Feelings for Finley?

    Finley''s shirt was casually unbuttoned by two buttons, his hair slightly disheveled, giving the impression of someone who had just woken up.

    His voice was hoarse as he affectionately called out to Samantha, "Sam..."

    Samantha looked at the hand wrapped around her waist. She raised her own to grasp it. "What''s the matter?"

    "I can''t bear to be apart from you."

    Observing Finley''s clingy side for the first time in private, Elias held his stomach and let out a dry heave.

    He felt a bit nauseous. What''s wrong with him?

    Finley noticed Elias standing at the door. His previously soft gaze turned sharp, his icy rending on Elias forcing him to take two steps back.

    Finley appears like apletely different person. Just a moment ago, he was so tender with Samantha, but now, toward me, he''s downright fierce. Hmph, that''s how a man is!

    Elias said, "Samantha, could youe out for a while? There''s something about that I''d like to discuss with you."

    my

    sister

    Samantha nodded. "Alright, just a moment."

    After speaking, she gently removed herself from Finley''s embrace. She tidied his hair slightly and, standing on tiptoe, kissed his lips softly. "Go have something to eat first. I''ll join you shortly, alright? "Alright."

    Finley parted from Samantha and went back to his room. After wearing his mask, he headed alone to the front courtyard.

    Only after he had left did Samantha approach Elias. "What''s the matter about your sister?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Elias, a bit embarrassed, said, "Samantha, the maid told me about the incidentst night." "So?"

    "Well, I know it was my sister''s fault. That''s why I''m here today, to apologize on her behalf. I

    Chapter 201 She Really Does Have Feelings for Finley?

    *5 Free Coins

    hope you

    won''t hold it against her. Even though she doesn''t always speak nicely, she doesn''t mean any harm."

    How could Elias misunderstand his sister so much, to think she has no ill intentions? Emily''s recent behavior had made her ambitions abundantly clear.

    Samantha wasn''t naive. The things Emily had told Finley yesterday were clearly an attempt to sabotage their rtionship, so she could take her ce.

    Although she didn''t know why Emily had suddenly be interested in Finley, one thing was certain-any woman who tried to take her man wouldn''t get away with it.

    It didn''t matter if Emily was Elias'' sister. If she dared to make a move on Finley, Samantha would have no hesitation in retaliating.

    At that point, Elias had better not me her for being harsh with his sister.

    With a nk expression, Samantha told Elias, "You should know better than anyone what kind of person your sister is, so I won''t say much more. Listen, if Emily ever tries to steal my man, I don''t care if she''s your sister or not. I''ll deal with her first and talkter. Do you understand?" Elias was speechless.

    "Samantha, you''re overthinking it. My sister isn''t the type to steal someone else''s man."

    Is she not? A sarcastic smile appeared on Samantha''s face. "Perhaps you don''t know as well as you think."

    your sister

    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving Elias standing there, confused and at a loss. What has she meant by thatst remark? Why can''t I understand it at all? Could it be that Emily really does have feelings for Finley?

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 You All Sound Like Gossips

    The possibility that Emily might have feelings for Finley made Elias'' mind drift back to the things she had said recently.

    "Elias, don''t you think Mr. Dean is particrly handsome?"

    "Elias, how did Mr. Dean and Samantha get together?"

    "Elias, I want to go to the front courtyard, but Mr. Dean won''t allow me to do so."

    "Elias, do you have any photos of Mr. Dean?"

    "Elias, Mr. Dean..."

    Almost everything Emily talked about was rted to Finley.

    At first, Elias hadn''t thought much of it, but after thinking back, this was clearly something. She was practically obsessed with Finley.

    When has Emily developed feelings for Finley?

    This sparked a deep curiosity in Elias.

    He had to test her to rify everything.

    After finishing her conversation with Elias, Samantha went to the main hall to have a meal with Finley.

    Once they were done eating, Samantha, escorted by a driver, headed to her academy.

    During the car ride, Emily remained silent, and Samantha didn''t bother initiating any conversation either. The two of them quietly went about their own business without acknowledging each other. Soon after, they arrived at Saint Night Academy.

    Samantha walked ahead, with Emily following behind her. As Samantha went back to her ssroom, she overheard the discussions among her ssmates about thetest gossip from the forum. never would''ve guessed that Emily is Finley Unlock seeded

    Wessed that Emily is Finity''s omjan. She just turned 15 How did she even ried to him

    Chapter 202 You All Sound Like Gossips

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "It doesn''t matter whether they''re married or not. What matters is chat Finley has already chosen her. So what if he waited two years for her?"

    "You''re right. It looks like we''ll have to be nicer to Emily from now on. Otherwise, if she goes home andins to Finley, we''re doomed."

    "I don''t even think Emily''s that pretty. Why is Finley even interested in her?"

    "Other than her being young, what else could Finley possibly like about her? The younger a woman is, the more men are drawn to her. Let''s not forget, Finley is already 28. If he doesn''t settle down soon, people will start questioning his preferences." "However, marrying an 18-year-old girl might still get people to make fun of him for being a cradle-robber."

    "Come on, with Finley''s wealth and status, there''s no shortage of women willing to marry him. Age doesn''t matter. As long as the price is right, he could have any woman, no matter how young."

    True."

    Listening to her ssmates'' conversation, Samantha''s expression darkened. She couldn''t stand anyone badmouthing Finley in front of her, let alone allowing Emily to take her ce and unt herself among their ssmates.

    With a loud smack, she pped her hand on the desk. The sudden noise drew everyone''s eyes to her, but after a brief nce, they all returned to their discussion about Finley and Emily.

    Samantha frowned. "Enough! Everyone, shut up."

    The room fell silent, but only for a moment. Then, one of the ssmates spoke up again, "Samantha, what''s your problem? We''re talking, and you''re doing your own thing. It''s not like the two interfere with each other. What gives you the right to tell us to shut up?" Samantha replied, "It''s because you all sound like gossips."

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 Do You Know Who Finley''s Wife Is

    Chapter 203 Do You Know Who Finley''s Wife Is 59%

    "Besides, just because Emily sat in Finley''s car doesn''t mean she''s his woman. There could be other reasons she was in his car."

    If it weren''t for the fact that Samantha didn''t want everyone to think her perfect test scores and her ability to act with impunity at Saint Night Academy were all thanks to Finley, she would''ve revealed her rtionship with him long ago.

    She wouldn''t let Emily steal her ce and deceive her ssmates, basking in their admiration.

    She despised having her identity-and her man-reced by someone else.

    Upon hearing Samantha''s words, her ssmate responded mockingly, "Samantha, maybe you don''t know this, but Finley has a cleanliness obsession. Normally, the only people allowed in his car are his wife and close friends. So, if Emily got into his car, doesn''t that mean her rtionship with him is more than ordinary?"

    Samantha remained silent.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    "Do you all seriously not use your brains at all? Just because the forum says something, you blindly believe it? If you''re so sure, why don''t you go ask Emily yourself what her rtionship with Finley really is?"

    The students were visibly angered by Samantha''s usation of being brainless.

    "Samantha, we''re actually curious-why are you so worked up about insisting that Emily isn''t Finley''s wife? Could it be that you know who his wife really is?"

    With a cold expression, Samantha replied, "What if I do? Or don''t? What difference does it make to you?"

    Her ssmates grew even more intrigued. "If you know who Finley''s wife is, why not just tell us? Maybe then we''ll stop assuming Emily is his wife."

    "Yeah, Samantha. Just say it."

    "Come on, tell us, who is Finley''s wife?"

    Samantha frowned. "I can''t tell you who Finley''s wife is, but I can tell you this-it''s definitely not Emily. She told me herself that she has nothing to do with him. If you don''t believe me, go ask her directly and see if I''m telling the truth." Unlock seeded

    an at one and

    one another, then the

    ly returned

    Chapter 203 Do You Know Who Finley''s Wife Is

    As they sat down, they murmured among themselves, "If Emily really isn''t Finley''s wife, she should rify it on the forum. If she makes a statement, it''ll prove she and Finley aren''t married, and that their rtionship is something else. However, if she stays silent, wouldn''t that pretty much confirm that she''s admitting to their rtionship?"

    "Exactly. Let''s just wait and see if she posts something on the forum."

    Samantha herself was also curious to see if Emily would keep her word from yesterday and rify her rtionship with Finley to their ssmates.

    Meanwhile, in Emily''s ssroom, her ssmates had showered her with breakfast and gifts early in the morning. Looking at the array of cosmetics and presents on her desk, she felt a bit embarrassed.

    "Whose things are these?" she asked hesitantly.

    In unison, her ssmates replied, "They''re all yours."

    "Emily, I brought you these cosmetics. See if you like them."

    "Emily, I bought you breakfast. I hope it''s something you enjoy."

    "Emily..."

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 My Brother Is Elias Leventhorpe

    "Emily, I got you a Chanel perfume. Try it out, and see if you like the scent. Do you like it?"

    "Emily, this is for you."

    "Emily, this is my gift to you!"

    Emily''s ssmates gave her gifts early in the morning, leaving her feeling a bit overwhelmed.

    After all, she had never been gifted anything before.

    Emily was confused as she suddenly got so many gifts. "Today isn''t my birthday. Why are you giving me gifts?"

    The ssmates all crowded around her.

    "Emily, we can still give you gifts even if it''s not your birthday today! Just consider it a wee gift."

    "Look! Do you like it? I''ll bring you something else tomorrow if you don''t like it."

    Emily blinked, unsure of what to say as she stared at the pile of gifts in front of her. Before she could speak, her ssmates curiously asked, "Emily, is what they''re saying on the forums true? Are you really Mr. Dean''s wife?" Emily knew there was no way these ssmates would give her gifts without a reason. It turns out they''re giving me gifts because of Finley.

    After recalling Samantha''s warning from yesterday afternoon, she wanted to admit it but had no choice but to deny it. "No, my rtionship with Fin is not what you think. He''s not my husband, and I''m not his wife."

    Fin? The ssmates seemed to have uncovered a massive piece of gossip. "Emily, you just said you''re not Mr. Dean''s wife. Then, what''s your rtionship with him?"

    "Yeah, Emily. You just called him Fin. Are you his sister?"

    She lowered her eyes as she shyly replied, "I wouldn''t say I''m his sister. My brother and Mr. Dean are really close. So, Mr. Dean cares for me."

    "Who''s your brother?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    best

    Emily proudly said. My brother is Mr. Dean''s E 1 friend. His name is Elias Leventhorpe

    Unlock seeded

    Elias Leventhorpe?

    III

    Chapter 204 My Brother Is Elias Leventhorpe

    "Your brother''s name sounds so familiar!"

    The ssmates started repeating Elias'' back and forth. Finally, they were all shocked.

    "I remember now! Isn''t Elias the most authoritative surgeon in Edrana? His surgery sess rate is over 80%! Countless people are lining up for his surgeries, but Elias became Mr. Dean''s personal doctor."

    "Besides, I''ve heard that their rtionship is incredibly close. He''s even living at Mr. Dean''s house now and rarely goes to the hospital. So, Emily is Dr. Leventhorpe''s sister. No wonder she gets such special care from Mr. Dean." "Does this mean Emily''s also living at Mr. Dean''s house?"

    Emily nodded. "Yes!"

    Then, the ssmates enviously said, "I heard Mr. Dean''s mansion is particrly beautiful. Emily, it''s so enviable that you get to live there."

    Emily didn''t expect that she could still be so admired by her ssmates even though she

    wasn''t Finley''s wife. She smiled and said, "It''s alright.".

    ""Emily, you''re so humble."

    "Yeah, Emily. You''re really humble."

    "We''re so jealous of you! In the future, can you help us out if we need your brother''s help?" Emily proudly nodded. "Of course."

    Chapter 205 Is She Prettier Than You?

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 Is She Prettier Than You?

    "Thanks, Emily. It''s really great to have you as our ssmate. However, I''m curious about something. People who don''t know Mr. Dean say that he is hideously ugly and also disabled. Is that true?"

    "They also say that Mr. Dean brings bad luck to his wives. Is that true?"

    "They even say that Mr. Dean looks like a goblin, drinks blood, and cats flesh when he loses his temper. Is that true too?"

    Emily directly denied them after listening to her ssmates'' increasingly outrageous spections.

    "All of that is false. Fin is the most handsome man I''ve ever seen in my life. He has a wless face, a tall build, long legs, and a powerful aura. The rumors about him bringing bad luck to his wives are false, the disability is false, and being hideously ugly is even more false.

    "The part about him eating flesh and drinking blood when angry is even more absurd. Fin is a human being, not a ghost. I just don''t understand why those who have never met him would spread such nder. Fin will be very upset if he hears about all these rumors."

    The ssmates all became curious about what he actually looked like when they heard Emily describe Finley in such a way.

    He must be very handsome and striking.

    Seeing Emily blush, her ssmates asked with curiosity, "Emily, do you have feelings for Mr. Dean since you kept defending him?"

    Emily blushed at her ssmates'' questions. "Of course not. I just admire Fin."

    "You just admire him? Isn''t that just a form of liking? After all, admiration can easily turn into liking."

    Enjoying the drama, her ssmates continued to tease her. This made Emily''s face even redder.

    At that moment, a female ssmate in the crowd spoke up, "I remember hearing that Mr. Dean recently married his ninth wife. Since Emily''s not Mr. Dean''s wife, wouldn''t his wife be jealous if you liked him?" The woman''s words made Emily''s expression falter.

    Unlock seeded if that she wasn''t Finley''s wife after all. She was just a sister.

    pending 1/2

    Chapter 205 Is She Prettier Than You?

    Emily forced a smile and responded, "Fin has indeed married his ninth bride. Besides, I never said I liked him, I just admire him, like a sister admiring her brother."

    The female ssmate nodded and continued asking, "Since that''s the case, I''m curious about Mr. Dean''s ninth bride. Is she still alive?"

    Emily smiled. "Of course, she''s still alive! She''s doing just fine."

    Emily secretly wished Samantha would just die, yet she hadn''t. There was nothing she could

    do about it.

    After hearing this, their ssmatesughed and asked, "Is Mr. Dean''s ninth bride beautiful?"

    Emily very reluctantly praised Samantha. "She''s beautiful."

    "Is she prettier than you?"

    Emily wanted to agree so badly, but her vanity as a woman made her say, "Personally, I think I''m prettier than her. Yet, she''s very pretty too." Her ssmates teased, "So, she''s just not as pretty as you, right?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Emily didn''t say anything, but her expression seemed to confirm it.

    The other girls continued to stir things up. "Emily, we''re really curious who is the ninth bride of Finley? Can you tell us?"

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206 He''s Keeping Her a Secret

    Chapter 206 He''s Keeping Her a Secret

    Emily fidgeted awkwardly and exined, "I''m sorry, but I can''t tell you who Fin''s wife is. He told me I''m not allowed to share that with anyone."

    Her words left room for spection. If Mr. Dean doesn''t want anyone to know who his wife is, isn''t that kind of shady?

    If Mr. Dean''s wife has to keep a secret as if she doesn''t even exist, what does that say about her? The students quickly picked up on this, and gossip started flying. It seems obvious-Mr. Dean isn''t ready to acknowledge his wife yet, so her identity has to stay under wraps. With this juicy thought in mind, the students started whispering andughing among themselves.

    "Maybe Mr. Dean''s wife is super ugly. That''s why he''s keeping her a secret."

    "Yeah, probably."

    "Poor guy. He''s stuck with some unattractive woman, and now his life''s just miserable."

    "Unless she dies and he gets a second chance, he''s screwed."

    The students wandered off, stillughing. Emily sat back at her desk with a sly grin, thinking, Samantha, you wanted me to clear things up, right? Well, I did. You must be really thankful to me now.

    Meanwhile, Samantha was grabbing lunch in the cafeteria when she saw on the forum that Emily had "cleared up" the situation about her rtionship with Finley. She overheard some students talking about it at the next table.

    "Emily isn''t Mr. Dean''s wife-she''s just his sister. Still, her brother, Elias, is really something. It''s a good idea to be on her good side. If I ever need surgery, I''ll just ask her to hook me up with him."

    "Is it just me, or is Elias both rich and ridiculously hot? You guys are thinking about surgery, but I''m over here thinking about asking him out."

    ""You''re so obsessed!"

    As the gossip continued, Samantha felt a sense of relief. At least Emily didn''t abuse Finley''s name. That''s something, at least.

    Unlock seeded inished her lunch and returned to ss, only to find that people were still talking about Emily. Why is everyone suddenly so focused on Emily today? Is it all because of her

    Chapter 206 He''s Keeping Her a Secret

    brother Elias?

    She had yet to learn how influential Elias was in her previous life. She mused, It seems like every girl at school is swooning over him, trying to figure out how to win him over.

    Shaking her head in amusement, Samantha pulled out her phone and texted Finley,

    ''Bet you don''t know Elias is a total heartthrob at Saint Night Academy!

    A few minutester, Finley replied, ''Hmm?''This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Samantha typed back, ''Yeah, Emily told everyone he''s her brother, and now all the girls here are obsessed with him.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 Josiah''s Dinner Invite

    Finley took a moment before texting back, ''Why is Emily suddenly bragging about her brother?''

    Samantha replied, ''Weren''t you a student at Saint Night? Just log into the forum, and you''ll see what''s happening.''

    Curious, Finley did just that. The hottest post read, ''Emily clears the air-Finley''s not her husband, but her brother is Elias.''

    He stared at the screen, speechless. When does this rumor about me and Emily even start? Fortunately, Emily handles it well. She doesn''t let anyone think she''s my wife, he thought.

    After skimming through thements, Finley logged out and messaged Samantha, ''I don''t care if Emily wants to unt her brother. I''m all good if she''s not using my name''

    Samantha responded, ''Don''t worry, I won''t give her a chance to use you. My man''s not up for grabs.''

    Finley grinned as he typed back, ''If you don''t want anyone to steal me, you better make sure

    don''t do anything to drive me away. You never know; you might lose me.''

    you

    Samantha smiled at his teasing, thinking, I cherish you and could never hurt you.

    Just as she was about to respond, a message from Noah popped up. ''Sam, I''ve secured the 50 billion and am ready to join Finley''s bidding project. Still, I need to double-check-are you absolutely sure the minimum bid is 50 billion?'' Samantha quickly replied, ''Yes, Noah. I''ve triple-checked everything. You can trust me; I wouldn''t lie about this.''

    Noah replied, Got it. I trust you.''

    Just as Samantha was about to return to her chat with Finley, Noah messaged again, ''By the way, my grandpa regrets not having dinner with you after you left the hospital. He wants me to invite you over tonight. Will youe?'' Samantha hesitated. She contemted, I really don''t like Noah, and I haven''t forgiven him for the past. Ah... Grandpa Hunter has always been kind to me in both this life and myst. It feels wrong to say

    1. no.

    However, she also remembered her promise to Finley. How do I exin this to Finley if I go for dinner? I swore toe home right after school every day, but now I''ll be breaking that promise. Feeling conflicted, she rubbed her forehead and texted Finley, ''Grandpa Hunter invited me

    14:26 Sun,

    Chapter 207 Josiah''s Dinner Invite.

    over for dinner tonight. Should I go?''All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    3

    Finley asked, ''Do you want to go?'' He knew that if Noah had just asked, Samantha would probably have skipped it. Yet, it was a different story with Josiah involved.

    Samantha sighed and typed back, ''Grandpa Hunter has always been good to me. It''d be rude not to go."

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 What''s Josiah Trying to Say? Chapter 208 What''s Josiah Trying to Say?

    Finley texted back, "Then you should go.

    After sending the message, he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he thought, She just promised toe home on time and not do anything to hurt me. Now she''s agreeing to go to Noah''s ce? Is she really considering betraying me? No way, I''m not letting that happen. She said she''d always be with me and must stick to that promise!

    With that on his mind, Finley ended the chat, and Samantha focused on her sses.

    Later that evening, Noah picked Samantha up.

    Since he was still healing, he rode in the back while the driver took the front seat. Samantha nced at Noah and asked, "Why did Grandpa Hunter suddenly want to have dinner with me?"

    Noah replied, "Grandpa mentioned he wants to discuss a few things with

    en you for a bit and thought it''d be nice to catch up."

    you. Also, he hasn''t

    Samantha nodded, lost in thought. There''s probably more to this dinner invitation. It''s likely about trying to set me up with Noah. However, I''m not the same person I was mind about Noah. No matter what Grandpa Hunter says, I agree to be

    t

    before and I''ve made up my

    THE ONE With Noah.

    waited

    gre Samantha and

    As they pulled up to the Hunter Residence, Josiah He Noah warmly and quickly ushered Samantha inside, chatting andughing as they went.

    The Hunter Residence was in the most upscale part of Edrana, surrounded by other fancy homes and prominent residents.

    Josiah showed Samantha to the couch and handed her a Petit Fours. "Sam, I made these just for you. Try them and let me know what you think."

    Samantha took a bite of an osmanthus cake andplimented, "It''s

    osmanthus cake andplimented, "It''s really good."

    Josiah smiled and urged, "I''m d you like it. Feel free to have as much as you want"

    He set the Petit Fours in front of her and gave her a ss of juice. Samantha felt aforting warmth from Josiah''s thoughtful gestures. "Grandpa Hunter, Noah mentioned you wanted to talk to me. What''s up?"

    shouldThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Josiah cleared his throat and looked at Samantha severely before saying, "Sam, you know that your grandpa and I go way back. I''ve always looked after your mom like she was my own daughter. Because of that, I also consider you as my granddaughter." Samantha nodded. "I know you care about me a lot, Grandpa Hunter, and I''m really grateful

    Chapter 208 What''s Josiah Trying to Say?

    for that. I''m just curious about why you mentioned my mom and grandpa. What''s this really about?"

    "What I want to say is..." Just as Josiah was about to continue, Noah walked into the room. ncing at him, Josiah picked up where he left off, "What I want to say is..."

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 Breaking the Engagement Chapter 209 Breaking the Engagement

    Josiah began, "Since I''m close with your grandpa and your mom looked up to me as a dad, I want to deepen our rtionship by having you marry Noah. Before your mom and grandpa passed on, they''d already arranged for you to marry Noah."

    "I was nning for Noah toe back abroad and propose to you, but things didn''t go as nned. Instead of marrying Amy, you end up with Finley. To be clear, Amy was always meant to be Finley''s bride. So, Sam, why not take this chance to leave Finley and marry Noah? You''d be my granddaughter-inw."

    Samantha had expected this, but hearing it spoken aloud still made her skin crawl. Marry Noah? No way! I''d never be with someone as dark-hearted as him.

    In my past life, Noah used me, left me behind, and even worked with have me killed. My body was left to be ravaged by animals and exposed to the elements. recalling what Noah did made Samantha seethe with rage. She wanted to tear him apart make him suffer as she had.

    The agony she experienced was beyond words. Even now, she could vividly remember the terror of being surrounded by snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Samantha crushed the osmanthus cake in her hand, her anger evident.

    Josiah noticed her silence and the way she was mashing the tartlet. He asked, "Sam, what''s up? Is the tartlet not good? Or what I said upset you?"

    Samantha snapped back to reality and forced a smile. "No, the tartlet''s fine. Your words didn''t bother me."

    Josiah continued, "So, what''s going through your mind? Are you thinking about marrying Noah and bing my daughter-inw?"

    Without missing a beat, Samantha responded, "No, I''m not interested." To make her point clear, she added, "I really don''t want to!"

    Listening nearby, Noah stepped in and asked, "Why not?"

    Samantha mused, Why? It''s easy. I don''t want to go through that kind of death again.

    She then sipped her juice and replied calmly, "It''s simple. I see you more like a brother than a husband. Plus, I''m in love with Finley. I''m not leaving him for you."

    Noah''s face darkened, eximing, "Sam, you''re not serious!"

    B WI

    Chapter 209 Breaking the Engagement

    Noah couldn''t believe he was beingpared to Finley, whom he thought was ugly and incapacitated. To Noah, Finley''s only plus was his money, and he couldn''t believe that anyone would prefer Finley over him.

    "Finley''s not around, so stop pretending you actually care about him. I know you don''t really like him. There''s no way anyone would want him. I don''t buy it if you say you like Finley!" Noah continued.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    1

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 She''s Mine

    Samantha thought, You can take it or leave it; I couldn''t care less. I never expected you to trust me

    anyway.

    She knew Noah''s mindset well. In your view, every girl should choose you over Finley, who you see as nothing but a guy with disabilities and ugly.

    You may see me as an oddity, but I love Finley. Love isn''t about looks but the bond between two people.

    Samantha faced Noah with firm resolve. "Noah, no matter what you think, I need you to know that I really do love Finley. I can''t marry you."

    She turned to Josiah and said, "Grandpa Hunter, I''d be honored to be your granddaughter, but I can''t ept the role of your granddaughter-inw since I''m with Finley now." anym

    "I''m sorry, Grandpa Hunter. With you and Noah both present, I''m officially ending our

    engagement today.

    texas. From now on,

    Noah is just my b

    not my

    anc¨¦."

    er words were direct and resolute, leaving Josiah with nothing more to say. He gazed at her intently and asked, "Sam, have you really decided to break things off

    who has disabled legs?"

    Samantha confirmed, "Yes, I''m certain about this."

    th Noah for Finley,

    Josiah sighed. "If that''s your choice, I can''t argue with it. All I can do now is hope that being with Finley makes you happy."

    Sitting next to Josiah, Noah was stunned as his grandpa agreed to end the engagement. He was about to lose it, thinking, Ah! Grandpa, how could you simply agree to this? Did you even think about how I feel?

    Just as Noah was about to argue with Josiah to overturn Samantha''s request, the door swung open to reveal two surprising guests-Finley and Amy.

    Did theye together? Who allowed them in? Wait, has Finley''s leg healed? How is he able to stand? Noah''s shock was evident but fleeting.

    He shot a re at Finley and snapped, "Mr. Dean, you''re being incredibly rude. Don''t you know it''s illegal to barge in like this? Who let you in? Get out." Ignoring Noah, Finley kept his eyes on Samantha and demanded, "Come here."

    Stunned by Finley''s sudden appearance, Samantha stood frozen. She pinched herself to ensure it was real-I feel the pain. Finley is really here.

    Chapter 210 She''s Mine

    Without hesitation, she walked over to him. Finley wrapped her in an embrace, then turned to Noah with amanding tone. "Samantha is mine. I won''t let anyone else get in the way or make a move on her. Think wisely about what that means for you." Noah could only remain silent.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211 Noah, Are You Okay?

    Feeling stunned, Noah thought, Is this a threat?

    Watching Finley hold Samantha in front of him, Noah tried to speak but couldn''t get any words out. Ugh!Why does Finley always show up and cause chaos at the worst times?

    Having overheard the exchange, Amy hastily moved to Noah''s side and linked her arm with his. She addressed Finley, "Mr. Dean, you don''t need to worry. Noah won''t bepeting for Samantha. He''s my fianc¨¦ now. Even if he decides to marryter, it''ll be with me, not Samantha."

    with Samantha. Feeling frustrated by Amy''s interference, Noah wanted to clear things up "Sam, don''t buy into what Amy''s saying. You''re still my fianc¨¦e, and you can return to me right away if you want."

    He yanked his arm away from Amy''s grip and thought, I''ve done so much for Samantha; she should want to be with me!

    Just as Noah moved closer to Samantha, Finley kicked him away. "I said to stay away from her!"

    Noah crashed to the ground.

    Amy rushed over to help him up and asked, "Noah, are you alright?"

    He shrugged off her help, his voice cold. "Don''t touch me."

    my chance to show my true It''s Amy''s fault that Samantha is breaking off the engagement. This is feelings. Even with Finley threatening me, I want Samantha to see that I''m not backing down and still want to be with her.

    "Sam, look at me. I''m frank. Even with Finley''s threats, I''m not letting go. This proves how much I love you. Come back to me and marry me." Noah stood up and attempted to reach Samantha again, but Finley''s fierce re held him back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Nervously, Noah asked, "Mr. Dean, what will it take for you to let Samanthae back to me? She''s still my fianc¨¦e. Isn''t it a bit much to take her away right in front of me? You''re a prominent person, and snatching someone''s fianc¨¦e like this doesn''t look good. If word gets out, it could hurt your reputation."

    Finley''s cold reply was immediate. "Are you trying to threaten me?"

    Noah thought, How could I? I''m just trying to get my fianc¨¦e back.

    Noah''s gaze stayed on Samantha, who remained indifferent. The tension was thick, and it

    BBB.

    Chapter 211 Noah, Are You Okay?

    seemed like a fight might break out. At that moment, Josiah stepped in. "Wee, Mr. Dean. You honor us with your presence."

    "My grandson isn''t the most discreet. Please don''t hold it against him. I actually invited Sam here today for a meal and a chat. Before your arrival, Sam told me she loves you and doesn''t want to marry my grandson. So, don''t be so harsh with him."

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 I''m Not a Picky Eater

    Chapter 212 I''m Not a Picky Eater Ł¤68%

    Josiah''s words eased some of the tension in Finley''s heart. He turned his gaze to Samantha. "Is what the old man said true?"

    Otherwise, why would Finley think she''d be willing to marry Noah?

    Samantha nodded. "Yes, it''s true."

    When Finley heard Samantha''s confirmation, his brow furrowed. He had thought she hade today to betray him and conspire with Noah against him. Instead, she hade to break off her engagement with Noah.

    Having been poisoned and hunted in the past, Finley had developed a deep-seated mistrust of others. Despite telling himself repeatedly that Samantha was the one person he could trust, he hadn''t fully convinced himself. Now, guilt washed over him. He realized he had wronged her. Quietly lowering his eyes, he pulled Samantha into a tight embrace. I''m sorry, Sam. I..."

    Before he could finish, Samantha gently pressed her hand against his mouth. "Finley, you don''t need to

    a know who you are."

    She figured the reason Finley had shown up today was because she secretly went to dinner with the Hunter Family. He must have followed her here out of jealousy.

    A man who was willing to get jealous for a woman''s sake was one who started to care for and love her.

    Samantha had worked hard for so long. It had taken a great deal of effort to finally get Finley to care for and love her, so how could she possibly be angry with him now?

    With that thought, she wrapped her arms tightly around Finley. "I''m really d you came today."

    Noah was stunned but also upset.

    He couldn''t stand seeing Samantha and Finley holding each other so affectionately in front of him. Just as he was about to intervene, Josiah grabbed his arm. "It''s gettingte, and dinner should be ready. Mr. Dean, if you don''t mind, why don''t you stay and have dinner with Samantha?"

    Finley''s gaze darkened as he looked at Josiah, after which he nodded. "Alright. Sam is probably hungry, too. We''ll stay for dinner and then head back."

    Seeing that Finley had agreed, Josiah hurried to the kitchen to instruct the servants to prepare extra utensils. Soon, everyone was seated at the table, each lost in their thoughts.

    BBB.

    Chapter 212 I''m Not a Picky Eater 868%This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Throughout the meal, Finley kept serving Samantha food, and she did the same for him. They werepletely focused on each other, oblivious to the others at the table.

    Watching Finley ce a piece of meat into Samantha''s bowl, Noah couldn''t hold back. He spoke up, trying to sound knowledgeable. "Mr. Dean, you keep saying you care about Samantha, but from where I''m sitting, it doesn''t look like you do. You don''t even know she doesn''t eat that. How can you say you care for her?"

    Finley frowned and turned to Samantha. "You don''t like meat?"

    Samantha blinked and took the piece of meat Finley had given her, chewing thoughtfully. With a smile, she replied, "I like it. After all, I''m not a picky eater. I''ll eat whatever you give me." 1

    Finley and Noah were both speechless.

    "Samantha, I don''t get it. You''ve never liked that. Why are you pretending to enjoy it just to please Finley?"

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 Unchanging Truths

    ""You''ve truly disappointed me with your actions Samantha said, her voice cold.

    Disappointed? What right did Noah have to feel disappointed in her? After all, she wasn''t a picky eater. It wasn''t that Finley failed to understand her; it was that Noah had never truly known her.

    To demonstrate her fondness for fatty meat, Samantha eagerly grabbed piece after piece, savoring the rich, sulent vor. She found it delightful.

    The bnce of fat and lean was perfect.

    "Noah, not every girl dislikes fatty meat. And when you im that Finley doesn''t understand me, I must ask-have you ever really tried to understand me?"

    Noah stood there, speechless.

    "I do know you," he finally replied.

    Samantha''s voice wasced with sarcasm. "If you truly knew me, then exin why you didn''t even know that I enjoy eating fatty meat?"

    Noah scrambled to defend himself. "That''s because I''ve been abroad for so long. We haven''t seen each other in years. I remember when we were together, you detested fatty meat and said it was too greasy. But now, Sam, you''re eating it. I think... your taste has changed too much."

    Had she changed?

    No, she hadn''t changed at all. This was the genuine her all along. In her past life, she had only ever shown Noah her best side, never her true self. Even though she loved fatty meat, she had given it up simply because Noah didn''t like it.

    In her previous life, she believed that was what love was about.

    But after being reborn, she realized that wasn''t love at all-it was mere foolishness.

    Was it worth giving her heart, only to receive the cold, ungrateful treatment of a dog?

    No, it wasn''t worth it in the slightest.

    In this new chapter of her life, she refused to hide her true self any longer.

    She wanted Finley to see both her ws and her strengths because she knew that, regardless of how she was, Finley would love her just the same.

    BBB.

    Chapter 213 Unchanging Truths

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As she pondered this, Samantha stuffed more pieces of fatty meat into her mouth. With each bite, she looked at Noah and dered, "Noah, remember this-my tastes have never changed, and neither has my personality. This is the real me. Perhaps you cannot ept this, but Finley can. And that''s precisely why I chose him over you."

    Who said he couldn''t ept it?

    He could ept it-no matter what Samantha liked, he could ept it. Noah gazed at her earnestly and said, "Sam, you must believe me. No matter what you''re like, I can ept you. So, you-"

    Before he could finish, Josiah raised his foot and gave him a sharp kick, cutting him off with a steely voice. "Enough. Sam has made it clear that she no longer has feelings for you-she''s fallen for Mr. Dean. So why do you continue to cling on like a shameless fool? When Sam liked you, you didn''t appreciate her. Now that she''s moved on, you suddenly dere your affection? You foolish boy. With your fickleness, what girl would ever want to love you?"

    Amy, who had been sitting quietly nearby, suddenly spoke up. "I would."

    To ensure Josiah heard her, she raised her voice. "Old Mr. Hunter, I would be happy to be with Noah. If you could bless our union, I promise I''d remain with him faithfully, no matter what." Josiah fell silent.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 What Happened? Chapter 214 What Happened?

    "You''re not good enough."

    Amy''s brows knitted together, her face a canvas of bewilderment and hurt. "Why am I not good enough? Old Mr. Hunter, didn''t you say that no girl would ever like Noah? Well, here I am, telling you inly that I have feelings for him. Why won''t you ept me?" Josiah''s voice was stern and unyielding. "It''s not about liking or disliking. It''s because you''re not a girl-you''re a woman."

    Amy was baffled. She asked, her confusion evident, "Aren''t girls and women essentially the same? Isn''t it just a matter of terminology?"

    To her, both were simply women, with only a minor distinction in name.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Josiah, however, was relentless. "Girls are innocent and pure in both body and soul. Women, on the other hand, have had their bodies tarnished. And you, Amy, with your heart so cruel and your ways so frivolous, I do not doubt that your body has been tainted by another man."

    "I don''t care if a girl has lost her virginity or not," Josiah continued, "but a tainted heart is what concerns me. Amy, when Sam was reduced to a fool, I am well aware of your actions toward her. How could I ever allow my grandson to marry someone like you? What if, one day, in a moment of anger, you harm me or abuse me?

    "I am too old to endure the turmoil of a granddaughter-inw like you. Even if Noah can''t marry Sam, his future bride can never be you-not ever."

    Amy was left speechless.

    She had never anticipated such harsh words from Josiah. Her face turned crimson with a mix of shame and fury. "Old Mr. Hunter, how could you speak of me this way?" Josiah''s disdain was palpable. "Have I said anything untrue? Your heart is as dark as it gets."

    Amy''s desire to escape was overwhelming. The harsh judgment of this old man would be met with retribution someday. She vowed to make him regret this cruel humiliation.

    Across from her, Samantha observed the storm brewing in Amy''s eyes. Her concern grew as she wondered what nefarious ns Amy might be scheming. Could she be contemting an attack on Josiah in response to his words?

    If Amy did act on such thoughts, Samantha feared the depths of her malice. She considered it might be wise to warn Josiah to protect him from any potential harm Amy-might inflict. Josiah, sensing he might not have provoked Amy enough, issued a stern warning to

    Noah.

    11:20 Mon,

    Chapter 214 What Happened?

    "Listen carefully, Noah. Regardless of how your rtionship with Amy develops, the Hunter Family will never ept her. If you insist on marrying her, be prepared for me to disown you and sever all ties."

    Josiah''s words carried a gravity that left no room for misunderstanding. Noah understood this all too well. He listened with a serious demeanor, though he suspected his grandfather might be overreacting. Ever since Samantha had regained her intelligence, she was the sole focus of his thoughts.

    Samantha-she was a vision of extraordinary beauty, unparalleled in its splendor.

    Even if he could not marry her, the memory of just one night with her would be unforgettable. Noah''s gaze lingered on Samantha with a lecherous intensity, and he couldn''t resist attempting to nudge her leg with his foot. Disgusted, Samantha delivered a sharp kick, causing Noah to cry out in pain.

    Seeing Noah''s difort, Josiah inquired with genuine concern, "What happened? What''s going on?"

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 I Won''t Force You

    Chapter 215 I Won''t Force You 8.68%

    Noah, despite the sharp sting of pain, shook his head resolutely, reassuring his grandfather that he was perfectly fine. He took a deep breath and continued eating, his gaze unwaveringly fixed on Samantha.

    Just as Samantha was about to speak, Finley''s icy voice sliced through the evening air.

    "If you keep staring, I''ll have to gouge out your eyes and feed them to the dogs."

    Noah, visibly unnerved, immediatelyplied. The threat of having his eyes fed to the dogs by Finley was more than enough to make him avert his gaze. After all, who would dare defy such a grim warning unless they were ready to part with their eyes? After dinner.

    As Samantha and Finley prepared to leave, Samantha guided Josiah to a quiet, secluded corner where they could converse privately. Noticing Samantha''s hesitation, Josiah, with a gentle voice, asked, "Sam, what''s troubling you? Is there something you need to tell Grandpa?" Surveying their surroundings to ensure they were alone, Samantha replied, "Grandpa, first and foremost, I owe you a heartfelt apology. I am truly sorry, but I cannot marry Noah. Secondly, before I go home, I feel it is necessary to warn you to be wary of Amy." She continued, "The words you spoke to Amy at the dinner table today have deeply unsettled her. I fear that, because you''ve prevented her from marrying Noah, she might try to harm you."

    Josiah, fully aware of Amy''s nature, had his reservations. Although he regretted that Samantha could not marry his grandson, he respected her decision.

    "Sam, do not fret about Grandpa. I will take care of myself. And there is no need for apologies. Marriage involves two people; it is not something one can force. If you do not have feelings for Noah, I cannotpel you to stay together. To do so would be to undermine your happiness."

    His voice softened withpassion. "I made a promise long ago to your grandfather that I would look after you. As long as you are happy, even if you do not marry my somewhatckluster grandson, that is eptable. Besides, I can see that Finley has deep feelings for you."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    "If he loves you, I am sure he will treat you well. So, Sam, you must find your happiness."

    "I will, Grandpa.

    Chapter 215 I Won''t Force You

    Whether in this life or thest, Josiah had always been the person who showed her the utmost kindness. In the Hunter Family, he was the one she least wanted to hurt. Once the Hunter Family was no longer, she would need to find a way to ensure Josiah''s well-being. After her conversation with Josiah, Samantha found Finley in the front yard, and together, they made their way back to the vi. During their journey, Samantha asked, "Why did youe to Old Mr. Hunter''s house today?"

    Finley''s voice trembled with an unspoken truth. He came because he couldn''t bear the thought of losing her and couldn''t endure the possibility of Samantha betraying him.

    But if he admitted this, would Samantha be upset?

    "1..."

    Seeing Finley struggle with his words, Samantha gently interjected. "If you don''t want to tell me, it''s okay. I won''t force you."

    Finley gazed at Samantha, who had always been so kind to him. Guilt flickered in his eyes as he spoke. "I''m sorry, Sam. The truth is, I didn''te to the Hunter Residence just to pick you up. I came because I didn''t trust you. I feared that behind my back, you and Noah might do something that would betray me. That''s why I came."

    After his confession, he watched Samantha''s face closely. Her expression remained inscrutable, leaving him uncertain of her feelings at that moment.

    "Sam, I..."

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 Just for Show?

    Chapter 216 Just for Show? $ 21%ˇę

    Samantha lifted her hand and gently ced it near Finley''s lips, interrupting him with a soft touch. "Although you doubted me, and it upset me a little when I reflect on it, I understand that it''s only because you care about me so deeply, which is why you came to Old Mr. Hunter''s house. I forgive you for your mistrust. But, Finley, let this be thest time. I believe in you so much, yet you didn''t trust me, and it hurt me profoundly."

    Listening to Samantha''s heartfelt words, Finley, overwhelmed with guilt, reached out and embraced her tightly. "I''m sorry, Sam. I promise there won''t be a next time." "Mmm."

    Upon returning to the vi, they found Elias in the kitchen, under Daphne''s tutge, trying to make pastries. Samantha and Finley walked in hand in hand, only to be greeted by Daphne''s mixture of exasperation and instruction. Samantha couldn''t help but smile at the sight.

    "Ms. Stuart, it''s sote. Why are you still up?" Samantha asked.

    Daphne ced the pastry mold aside and responded, "It''s because of this rascal, Elias. He insisted on learning how to make pastries in the middle of the night. I agreed to teach him, but after over an hour, look at the mess he made. What even are these?"

    With a clear expression of disdain, Daphne presented the misshapen pastries Elias had produced and ced them before Samantha. Samantha couldn''t suppress a smirk. "These pastries... they''re oddly shaped and, frankly, a bit unappetizing. Elias, if you wanted pastries, why didn''t you ask Ms. Stuart to make them? What was the point of doing it yourself?"

    Elias, a bit embarrassed, exined, "Well, my sister wanted pastries made by me. Since I don''t know how to make them, I needed Ms. Stuart''s help."

    Emily... How does she manage toe up with such absurd demands every day?

    Did she not realize her big brother was clueless about cooking, let alone making pastries? Samantha took a bite of one of Daphne''s pastries. It was an oddbination of salty and sweet with a peculiar aftertaste. How could one describe this pastry? It could be described in two words-utterly dreadful.

    Samantha discreetly spat out the pastry onto the te and turned to Elias. "Honestly, you might want to reconsider giving these pastries to your sister. I''m worried she might end up with food poisoning! It''s gettingte; you should go to bed." Was it truly that terrible?

    Elias sampled one of the pastries himself. After a couple of chews, his stomach churned.

    O

    Chapter 215 I Won''t Force You

    Q 21

    Whether in this life or thest, Josiah had always been the person who showed her the utmost kindness. In the Hunter Family, he was the one she least wanted to hurt. Once the Hunter Family was no longer, she would need to find a way to ensure Josiah''s well-being. After her conversation with Josiah, Samantha found Finley in the front yard, and together, they made their way back to the vi. During their journey, Samantha asked, "Why did youe to Old Mr. Hunter''s house today?"

    Finley''s voice trembled with an unspoken truth. He came because he couldn''t bear the thought of losing her and couldn''t endure the possibility of Samantha betraying him.

    But if he admitted this, would Samantha be upset?

    "1..."

    Seeing Finley struggle with his words, Samantha gently interjected. "If you don''t want to tell me, it''s okay. I won''t force you."

    Finley gazed at Samantha, who had always been so kind to him. Guilt flickered in his eyes as he spoke. "I''m sorry, Sam. The truth is, I didn''te to the Hunter Residence just to pick you up. I came because I didn''t trust you. I feared that behind my back, you and Noah might do something that would betray me. That''s why I came."

    After his confession, he watched Samantha''s face closely. Her expression remained inscrutable, leaving him uncertain of her feelings at that moment.

    "Sam, L..."

    Chapter 216 Just for Show?

    Samantha lifted her hand and gently ced it near Finley''s lips, interrupting him with a soft touch. "Although you doubted me, and it upset me a little when I reflect on it, I understand that it''s only because you care about me so deeply, which is why you came to Old Mr. Hunter''s house. I forgive you for your mistrust. But, Finley, let this be thest time. I believe in you so much, yet you didn''t trust me, and it hurt me profoundly."

    Listening to Samantha''s heartfelt words, Finley, overwhelmed with guilt, reached out and embraced her tightly. "I''m sorry, Sam. I promise there won''t be a next time." "Mmm."

    Upon returning to the vi, they found Elias in the kitchen, under Daphne''s tutge, trying to make pastries. Samantha and Finley walked in hand in hand, only to be greeted by Daphne''s mixture of exasperation and instruction. Samantha couldn''t help but smile at the sight.

    "Ms. Stuart, it''s sote. Why are you still up?" Samantha asked.

    Daphne ced the pastry mold aside and responded, "It''s because of this rascal, Elias. He insisted on learning how to make pastries in the middle of the night. I agreed to teach him, but after over an hour, look at the mess he made. What even are these?" With a clear expression of disdain, Daphne presented the misshapen pastries Elias had produced and ced them before Samantha. Samantha couldn''t suppress a smirk. "These pastries... they''re oddly shaped and, frankly, a bit unappetizing. Elias, if you wanted pastries, why didn''t you ask Ms. Stuart to make them? What was the point of doing it yourself?"

    Elias, a bit embarrassed, exined, "Well, my sister wanted pastries made by me. Since I don''t know how to make them, I needed Ms. Stuart''s help."

    Emily... How does she manage toe up with such absurd demands every day?

    Did she not realize her big brother was clueless about cooking, let alone making pastries? Samantha took a bite of one of Daphne''s pastries. It was an oddbination of salty and sweet with a peculiar aftertaste. How could one describe this pastry? It could be described in two words-utterly dreadful.

    Samantha discreetly spat out the pastry onto the te and turned to Elias. "Honestly, you might want to reconsider giving these pastries to your sister. I''m worried she might end up with food poisoning! It''s gettingte; you should go to bed." Was it truly that terrible?

    Elias sampled one of the pastries himself. After a couple of chews, his stomach churned.

    Chapter 216 Just for Show?

    "Ugh."

    It was simply awful.

    He abandoned the task, setting the mold aside and heading to bed.

    The next morning, as Samantha was getting into the car, she noticed Emily nearby, holding a beautifully packaged box of pastries, snapping photos and posting them online. "Pastries my brother made just for me. I''m going to savor them," she captioned. Emily''s social media was buzzing with activity. The moment she posted, a flood of likes andments came in, praising Elias as an incredible brother and expressing envy.

    Thanks to Elias, Emily had be a minor sensation at school.

    Samantha scrolled through Emily''s boastful social media post, her eyes narrowing with disdain. Emily had coerced her brother, who was incapable of even making pastries, into baking just so she could unt it online.

    She had exploited her brother, who had already had a long and tiring day, for her show-off. Didn''t she feel any guilt? Disgust and contempt were evident on Samantha''s face.

    I

    J

    2. 2.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 A Birthday Invitation

    Chapter 217 A Birthday Invitation

    Emily was radiant as she responded to the flurry ofments on her social media. After using the app for so long, this was the first time she truly felt the thrill of being admired and envied by so many people.

    The sensation was delightful. As she nced at Samantha, who was engrossed in her phone, a sudden idea struck Emily. With a mischievous glint in her eye, she navigated to Samantha''s profile and blocked her. Now, Samantha wouldn''t be able to see her posts, and she wouldn''t think of Emily as disingenuous, right?

    Feeling pleased with her little maneuver, Emily continued to scroll through her feed, herughter spilling out several times. A ssmate had just invited her to a birthday party, and Emily, eager to unt, asked if she could bring a guest. The ssmate''s response was swift and enthusiastic, "Of course!"

    Brimming with self-satisfaction, Emily turned to Samantha and announced, "Samantha, one of the seniors has invited me to her birthday party at her ce. Would you like toe with me?"

    After a brief pause, Emily added, "It''s not like anyone''s inviting you to a party, right? You might as well join me for some fun. After all, you head home to Mr. Dean the moment school ends every day. That must be quite dull, don''t you think?"

    Her words wereced with a subtle but unmistakable air of superiority.

    While Emily''s words seemed toe from a ce of concern, Samantha could easily discern the underlying message. The first statement was a clear disy of Emily''s social status, highlighting the fact that she had connections and Samantha did not. It was Emily''s way of showcasing the strength of her social circle.

    The second sentence, though framed as an invitation, was essentially a way of making Samantha her sidekick. Being invited as an afterthought didn''t offer much more respect than being treated as ackey.

    The finalment about Samantha''s daily routine with Finley was a veiled criticism, implying that Samantha was a clingy nuisance who spent too much time with Finley. It seemed as though Emily was suggesting that Samantha should give Finley some space.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Why wasn''t Emily more concerned with her brother, Elias, instead of obsessively focusing on Samantha and Finley? Was she worried that her feelings for Elias would be noticed?

    Samantha was at the point where she couldn''t even muster a response to Emily''s antics.

    <

    Chapter 217 A Birthday Invitation

    "I promised Finley that I''d be home after school to spend time with him, so you''ll have to enjoy that birthday party on your own," Samantha said firmly.

    Emily tried to persuade her again. "But Samantha, this is a senior''s birthday party. It''s bound to be a grand affair. It would be a fantastic chance for you to meet some wealthy people, don''t you think?" Samantha, who was already well-acquainted with wealth, found the suggestion ludicrous. Was Emily so out of touch?

    "I''m the heir to the Wace Corporation. Do you think I need to attend a party to prove that my social circle is filled with affluent people? And Emily, the world of the wealthy isn''t as morous as you might imagine. Since you''re friends with Elias, let me offer advice: Align yourself with people who reflect your character. If you force your way into the

    you some elite circles, you risk adopting their less savory habits. The same thing could happen if you start mingling with those rich girls at school. You might be obsessed with wealth, and your brother isn''t a rich heir with endless money to shower on you. So, before making any decisions, perhaps you should think about what''s truly best for your brother, who''s worked so hard for your sake."

    Emily could sense Samantha''s disdain. Even if Elias wasn''t a wealthy heir, he was still far better off than most people. And besides, her rich friends didn''t befriend her solely because of her wealth; they valued her for her brother and Mr. Dean. And on top of that... 979  O

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 Wace Corporation Was Due for a Change of Ownership 20%2

    Moreover, as the second-highest achiever at Saint Academy, it was hardly a surprise that people wanted to befriend her. And this was Samantha-wasn''t it clear that she just couldn''t bear to see others surpass her?

    She had used Samantha of being a gold-digger, yet wasn''t she the same?

    Despite knowing that Mr. Dean was cursed, Samantha still chose to marry him. Wasn''t her motivation solely his wealth?

    Emily, struggling to keep her frustration in check, took a deep breath and said, "Samantha, I will remember your words. But regardless of who I befriend, I''ll always remain true to myself."

    Was she truly certain?

    Samantha''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "I hope so."

    With that, Samantha returned to her phone, checking the performance of Wace Corporation''s stock market. The numbers were persistently declining, with rare moments of improvement. It appeared that Dale was indeed hopelessly inept.

    What was the point of a boss who couldn''t even lead his team to profitability? Why keep such a leader? Perhaps it was time for a change at the top. Samantha''s expression was one of scorn. It was high time she had herwyer visit the Wace Residence to reim everything that rightfully belonged to her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Samantha reached out to thewyer her mother had trusted most during her lifetime. The call was answered promptly. "Mr. Caffero."

    Samantha had always shared a close bond with Mr. Caffero, whose full name was Sidney Caffero. He had seen her grow up, and even after her mother''s passing, he had made frequent visits to the academy. However, after the incident three years ago, when the Wace Family had confined her, Sidney''s visits had be infrequent.

    Now, hearing Samantha''s affectionate call and seeing her reach out on her own, Sidney was profoundly moved. "Sam, have you fully recovered?"

    "Yes, I''ve been fine for a while. I''m sorry for not getting in touch sooner, Mr. Caffero. I''ve been quite busy. I called today because I need your assistance with something important."

    Sidney, still brimming with excitement, responded earnestly, "Sam, just tell me what needs to

    III

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 Who Isn''t?

    Not long after, Emily was surrounded by a group of ssmates outside the gates of Saint Night Academy while Samantha calmly walked in alone.

    Emily had many friends, but how many of them were truly sincere?

    Probably not a single one.

    Her current friends were either drawn to her because of Elias or Finley. Not a single friend was there for her.

    Samantha returned to the ssroom and sat down, reading her book quietly.

    Every day, the academy was filled with gossip.

    Sure enough, Samantha''s ssmates were discussing thetest news. "Emily has been acting arrogant these past few days, all because her brother is Elias."

    "I''d be arrogant if I had a brother like that, too! After all, she has the right to be. That''s enough about her, I get annoyed every time I see that obnoxious face of hers." "Who isn''t annoyed looking at her?"

    They moved on to other topics after talking about Emily. "Hey, did you see Twitter? That director who got caught up in scandals with the actresses has just announced that he''s going back to work. He''s now holding auditions for a female lead."- "Who would want to work with such a scandal-ridden director?"

    "Well, you can''t say that. Some scandal-tainted actresses might take the job for the money."

    "Exactly. There aren''t just shameless men in this world. There are plenty of shameless women, too."

    "Agreed."

    The women gossiped enthusiastically, not noticing how Samantha''s face had darkened.

    She knew that director and had met him once in her previous life.

    After Noah''s betrayal, she contemted suicide. Then, she met that director who saved her. He had even shared some of his dark secrets to her.

    He told her he had directed a hit TV show and won the best director award in his youth.

    III

    <

    Chapter 219 Who Isn''t?

    However, he was framed by an actor he had supported and became a pariah in the industry. Even so, he never had thoughts of ending his life.

    He always believed the innocent would eventually be vindicated and the truth woulde to light one day.

    She once asked the director if his name had been cleared.

    She remembered his bitter response.

    Not only had he failed to clear his name, but the show he had worked so hard to film couldn''t find a tform to broadcast it because of his reputation. He was now deep in debt but never thought of giving up. He always believed there was hope as long as he lived.

    Samantha no longer thought about taking her own life after hearing the director''s story. She wondered why should she, who had only experienced betrayal, contemte suicide if this director could endure such hardship without giving up. So, Samantha chose to keep living after the director''s encouragement. Yetter, Noah and Amy still killed her after she witnessed their affair.

    Even so, Samantha was still grateful for the director''s words at that time.

    ''You can see hope as long as you live!

    She believed it, too. I will see hope as long as I live!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Now that this director was preparing a new show and looking for actors, Samantha thought she might be able to help him a little so he could also see a glimmer of hope.

    Samantha pulled out her phone and looked at the director''s post on Twitter.

    There were a lot of people sharing it.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 The Will

    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Beneath the headline, thements were filled with nothing but insults directed at the director.

    ''Are you kidding me? This sleazy director, cklisted for exploiting actors, dares to crawl

    back out and ruin more lives? How is nobody in charge doing something about this?"

    ''He needs to be cklisted again, and I hope this time it''s for good. Better yet, I hope he never recovers from this.''

    ''Anyone who dares to work in his films is probably just looking to be exploited, no question about it.''

    ''Disgusting director, he deserves to die most horribly. Get out of the industry.

    ''I hope he gets hit by a car and dies. The world would be better off without a scumbag like him.

    Samantha''s gaze lingered over the scathing, venomous remarks from the online throng, a dark veil of displeasure settling over her features. How could they so readily castigate this director as a viin, a scoundrel, based on nothing more than a single news story? Were they incapable of pausing to ponder the veracity of these rumors? Did they not consider whether there was any truth to the allegations?

    Given that this director had extended a helping hand to her in a past life, Samantha was resolute in repaying that kindness.

    She took out her phone and typed a message to the director. ''Hello, I''m Samantha, the new president of Wace Corporation. I am very interested in investing in your new show. Would you be avable for a meeting?''

    The director probably hadn''t seen her message yet, likely overwhelmed by a deluge of hatefulments.

    After sending her note, Samantha waited with bated breath for his response. Her Twitter ount had neither followers nor verification, casting doubt on whether the director would believe she was genuinely the new president of Wace Corporation. Topound her frustration, she had yet to reim control of thepany.

    What was happening with Sidney?

    At the Wace Residence, Sidney arrived, carrying the inheritance documents left by

    D

    Chapter 220 The Will 20%ˇę

    Samantha''s mother. Amy had gone off to school, and Dale, her father, had departed for work, leaving only Holly at home.

    Holly was in the living room, leisurely applying nail polish, when she noticed a middle-aged man in a ck suit, apanied by two police officers, entering the room. Her heart skipped a beat as she turned to the butler, demanding an exnation.

    The butler responded, "Madam, this gentleman ims to be here to execute the will of thete Calista. ording to him, the will has been verified by the officers and is indeed authentic."

    Thete Calista? Was he referring to that old witch, Samantha''s mother?

    Holly''s face flushed with indignation as the realization hit her. She sprang from the couch with a start. Sidney then produced a copy of the will from his briefcase and began ying a video for Holly.

    On the screen, Calista appeared, her voice clear and firm. "I am Calista, and I hereby affirm to my attorney that this will was created while I was fully aware and in control of my mental faculties. Every word I utter henceforth is of my own volition, with no coercion whatsoever.

    I bequeath all my assets-my properties, my businesses-unconditionally to my daughter, Samantha, to be inherited upon her reaching the age of eighteen.

    As for Dale, my husband, who betrayed me during our marriage, he is to oversee all Wace Corporation affairs until Samantha turns eighteen.

    Upon her eighteenth birthday, Dale must relinquish control of Wace Corporation. Should he refuse, legal action may be pursued. This will be effective the moment I sign it."

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221 I Demand to See Samantha

    Chapter 221 I Demand to See Samantha

    After Calista concluded her statement, she quickly signed her name on the will, capturing the moment with her phone.

    The video ended abruptly. Sidney, standing before Holly, addressed her with a formal tone. "I am now acting as the legal representative for both Madam Calista and Miss Samantha. I''m here to reim all that rightfully belongs to Miss Samantha. This vi is the property of Madam Calista, and following Miss Samantha''s wishes, I am here to take it back."

    He continued, "Regarding the Wace Corporation, three days from now, Miss Samantha will assume the role of president. Please inform Dale to organize allpany affairs and ensure a smooth transfer of responsibilities to Miss Samantha."

    Holly''s face showed a mix of disbelief and shock at Sidney''s words.

    "Wace Corporation has been under my husband''s management ever since I married him," Holly eximed, her voice rising with indignation. "Why is it that as soon as Samantha regains her intelligence, she''s trying to take it all back? What gives her the right to be president of Wace Corporation?"

    Mr. Sidney methodically folded the will and responded, "Inparison to Dale, Miss Samantha is undeniably more suited to lead Wace Corporation. Had it not been for her unfortunate ident, she would have been president long ago. There would have been no need to wait three years for her to designate me as her representative to reim thepany."

    He added firmly, "To be clear, three days from now, Miss Samantha will take control of Wace Corporation. As for this vi, Miss Samantha is reiming it today."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "And you," he said, "must vacate the vi immediately. You are not permitted to take belongings, as nothing in this house belongs to you."

    any

    Holly, her face contorted with anger and disbelief, protested vehemently. "I refuse to leave this vi! If you have the courage, have that little imp Samanthae here herself and throw me out! Otherwise, get out and leave me alone!"

    Seeing Holly''s stubborn resistance, Sidney turned his attention to the two police officers standing behind him. "Officers, this woman has uwfully entered private property. As my client''s representative, do I have the authority to remove her and file theft charges?" The usation of theft made Holly''s eyes widen in shock. "When have I ever stolen anything?"

    Sidney responded with measured calmness, "When I arrived, I saw you applying nail polish and drinking expensive tea-both of which belong to the Wace Family. If this is not theft,

    3

    Chapter 221 I Demand to See Samantha

    then what is it?"

    Holly, deeply unsettled by his words, retorted, "I purchased those items with my own money! How can you im that this is theft? Furthermore, this is my home. Am I now a thief for having a cup of tea in my own house?"

    His tone remained cold and unyielding. "You are not employed at present, so all your expenditurese from Wace Corporation, which now belongs to Miss Samantha. Without her permission, using anything here is considered theft. Moreover, there is a suspicion of embezzlingpany funds. I intend to press charges against you for theft, trespassing, and the misappropriation of Wace Corporation''s assets."

    This...

    Holly was left utterly speechless.

    Was she truly being used of theft for using her own money and drinking her tea in her own home? Was thiswyer harboring a grudge against her? Why was he treating her this way?

    Overwhelmed by the gravity of the situation, Holly cried out, "I demand to see Samantha!"

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 Isn''t Your CEO Supposed to Meet Me?

    Sidney responded coldly, "I''m sorry, but Miss Samantha doesn''t have time to see you. Officers, please take this woman away. I''m filing awsuit against her."

    The officers nodded, then went over to Calista and grabbed her arm. "Ma''am, we need you toe with us."

    These two cops are going to arrest me just because this guy said a few words? What did I even do wrong?

    Calista struggled in the officers'' grasp. "Let me go! Let me go! I haven''t done anything! How can you arrest me just based on what he says? On what grounds? What gives you the right?"

    One of the officers calmly replied, "Ma''am, everything this gentleman said checks out. On top of that, the owner of this house wants you evicted, and you refuse to leave. Since you''re unwilling to go voluntarily, we have no choice but to assist in your removal. If you wish to get out of the police stationter, you can either hire awyer or have Miss Samantha Wace drop the charges. For now, pleasee with us!

    Despite her protests, the officers forcibly dragged Calista out as she continued to struggle. "Don''t touch me! I''m not going! This is my home! What right do you have to make me leave? What right?!"

    Even though Calista resisted, the officers eventually pulled her out of the house. The housekeeper stood by, not daring to say a word. Sidney then dered, "Everyone working in this vi is fired. You can all leave now."

    Fired? The staff exchanged shocked looks. What about our wages if we are all fired?

    "If we''re fired, what about our pay?" one of them asked.

    "You can take it up with Dale."

    With that, Sidney left the vi.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    At Saint Night...

    Samantha was in ss when she suddenly received a text from Sidney. The message read, ''Miss, I''ve already cleared out everyone from the vi and sent an email to Dale, demanding that he vacate the CEO position within three days. Do you have any further instructions?" Samantha replied, ''Not for now, Mr. Caffero. Please take a good rest. Once I take over the

    Chapter 222 Isn''t Your CEO Supposed to Meet Me?

    Wace Corporation, you''ll be thepany''s legal advisor.

    Understood.''

    After sending her reply, Samantha received a direct message on Twitter from the director, Jacob Moore, which read, ''I''ll be waiting for you at the cafe this afternoon.''

    He included the address, which was conveniently close to her current location. She responded with a brief acknowledgment, then put her phone away and went back to her lesson.

    At noon, Samantha left her ss and headed to the cafe where she had agreed to meet Jacob. Emily, curious about what was going on, followed her. She watched as Samantha stopped at a pharmacy to buy a mask before entering the cafe, sensing that something was off.

    Samantha approached Jacob''s private booth and greeted him.

    He wore a mask and a baseball cap, keeping his head lowered so that only his scruffy chin was visible. After she sat down in front of him, he finally lifted his eyes just enough to nce at her. "And

    you are..."

    "Hello, Mr. Moore. I''m Samantha Wace,"

    Samantha Wace?

    Jacob frowned. "I remember getting a message from the new CEO of Wace Corporation. But you look so young. You don''t exactly seem like a CEO-more like a student. Are you perhaps a representative?"

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 We''re Both in the Same Boat

    Samantha didn''t have a business card with her at the moment, so she couldn''t prove her identity right away. But that didn''t matter. In three days, she would officially take over the Wace Corporation. Once that happened, Jacob would know exactly who she was.

    Samantha replied, "Mr. Moore, sometimes young people aren''t just students. We can wear more than one hat, like being the new CEO of Wace Corporation. Let me formally introduce myself. I''m Samantha Wace. My mother founded the Wace Corporation. Several years ago, my mother died from an illness, and I was left with a head injury from a fire that impaired my cognitive abilities to those of a seven- or eight-year-old. Hence, my inept father temporarily took over thepany Now that I''vepletely recovered, the Wace Corporation ising back under my control. In three days, it will officially be mine. If you trust me, I''ll honor my promise to invest in your film."

    Jacob didn''t quite understand why Samantha was sharing all this with him, but there was one thing he was definitely curious about. "We don''t even know each other. Why do you want to help me?"

    Samantha looked at him earnestly and said, "Because, Mr. Moore, I think we''re in the same boat."

    "The same boat?"

    Samantha nodded. "That''s right. We''ve both been through the wringer. You were framed and betrayed by the rising star you made famous, leaving your reputation in tatters and no films to direct. And I was betrayed by my own family, left mentally incapacitated for three years. We''re cut from the same cloth. Our experiences may not be identical, but there are enough simrities. That''s why I want to help you to clear your name and help you win the Best Director award again."

    Although Jacob wasn''t sure if what Samantha said was true, he was deeply grateful for her trust in him. Ever since that scandal exploiting actresses came to light, my reputation has been utterly ruined. Even my parents and wife severed all ties with me, not

    "me

    wanting to be dragged down by myuation. Now, I''ve been abandoned by everyone. Iwant

    to direct a new series to prove that my sess is based on talent, not exploitation, but no one is willing to help. Worse yet, no one believes my side of the story.

    "To all my former friends, I''m just a pervert. They want nothing to do with me. Honestly, I thought this project was dead in the water, but meeting you feels like fate intervening, Ms. Wace. I''m incredibly thankful for your faith in me. If you really do invest in this film, I swear I won''t let you down. In fact, I''ll make sure this production blows your mind!"

    Jacob still had a lot of confidence in his own talent.

    As long as there was funding and actors, shooting the script wouldn''t be an issue. But the real

    Chapter 223 We''re Both in the Same Boat

    6? ???20% %

    problem was that, despite having a script and potential investors, no actors wanted to touch this project with a ten-foot pole. This dilemma was giving him a major headache.

    Thinking about it, he sheepishly asked Samantha, "Ms. Wace, by any chance, do you know any actors? Both my lead roles are still open, and if you happen to know anyone, maybe you could rmend them?"

    When it came to casting, Samantha realized that no well-respected or popr actors would risk their careers by taking on Jacob''s film. So...

    Chapter 224 Best Actor Sylvan Porter

    @20%2

    Jacob would have to target actors who were already tainted by scandal, especially those who had been falsely used. There were quite a few of them. The entertainment industry was filled with skeletons in closets. It wasn''t umon for powerful people to deliberately ruin a celebrity''s career by fabricating scandals. One moment, a star could be at the top of their game, and the next, they''d be disgraced. In the same way, many rose to fame overnight as others fell from grace.

    Samantha thought for a moment. There were a few actors from her previous life who had managed to clear their names after being falsely used. Female actors in such situations were rare, but there were quite a few male actors who fit the bill.

    The one who stood out most in her memory was Sylvan. His scandal had been a massive sensation in her past life. On the day he won the Best Actor award, explosive usations hit the media, alleging he had promiscuous affairs and even cheated with a female fan. To make matters worse, one of the female fans had gotten pregnant, and it was rumored that Sylvan had made her pay for her abortion.

    Yearster, that same fan who had falsely used him suddenly came forward with the truth. She revealed that it wasn''t Sylvan who had wronged her but his identical twin brother.

    The two brothers were nearly indistinguishable after makeup.

    Back then, she had wanted to reveal the truth, but to protect his brother, Sylvan took the me and faced the public''s disdain.

    The fan only spoke upter because she couldn''t bear living with Sylvan''s brother any longer. After getting pregnant, she married Sylvan''s twin, but over the next three years, she had multiple abortions at his insistence, which left her unable to conceive ever again. She admitted that Sylvan had actually saved her life on more than one asion during that time, and had it not been for him, she would have been killed.

    After her revtions, Sylvan''s fans began digging into his life and discovered that he did, in fact, have a twin brother. From that day on, Sylvan''s name was cleared, and he made a triumphant return to the top, bing a legend in the acting world. Known for his loyalty and gratitude, Sylvan never forgot those who had supported him during his downfall.

    When he regained his fame, he repaid each of them with gratitude and help.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Sylvan''s story had left a deep impression on Samantha. It taught her a simple yet profound truth: "What goes around,es around."

    There was still a year before Sylvan would clear his name. If they approached him to star in

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224 Best Actor Sylvan Porter

    QX20%

    the movie during this low point, they would be offering him support when he needed it the

    most.

    With that in mind, Samantha turned to Jacob and said, "Mr. Moore, I think I have the perfect actor for the lead role. The only question is, are you willing to work with him?"

    Jacob raised an eyebrow. "You''re not about to suggest someone with an even worse reputation than mine, are you?"

    Samantha gave him a steady look and replied, "Between the two of you, I''d say it''s a toss-up. Neither of your reputations is exactly spotless."

    Jacob flushed with embarrassment at her blunt honesty.

    "Do you really think that hiring someone whose reputation is as bad as mine will give us any chance of getting this project aired?" he asked, clearly skeptical.

    Samantha smiled. "I have bigger ns in mind. I''m thinking of starting my own streaming tform, one that would be a haven for people like you-directors with good projects but no ce to showcase them. Plus, right now, acting is one of the most lucrative industries around. After setting up the streaming site, I n to open a talent agency. This focus on signing actors who''ve been wronged or ruined by scandals but who still have undeniable talent. In this industry, poprity isn''t everything. If an actor has real skill, even if their reputation is shot, I can still turn them into global superstars."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    agency will

    Jacob smiled at her ambitious vision. "It sounds like you''ve already mapped out your entire future, Ms. Wace."

    "That''s right!" Samantha replied confidently. "I''ve got it all nned out. Firs

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225 Who Did You Say?

    my

    mother''spany

    "First, my goal is to be a qualified doctor. Second, I will restore to its former glory. And finally, I will make those who wronged and harmed me pay dearly."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It seems like Ms. Wace has her priorities crystal clear.

    Jacob Moore picked up his coffee from the table and clinked it against Samantha''s cup. "Well, here''s to you, Ms. Wace. May your dreamse true. And let''s not forget-here''s to our show being a smash hit. About the actor you mentioned earlier-who exactly are you talking about?"

    "Sylvan Porter."

    Samantha spoke calmly, but Jacob nearly spat out his coffee when he heard the name. "Who did you say?"

    Her expression remained steady as she repeated, "Sylvan Porter."

    He gulped. "Ms. Wace, let me be honest. When ites to Sylvan''s reputation, there''s noparison. I mean, my private life may not be spotless, but it''s nowhere near the mess he''s in. And I was falsely used."

    Samantha raised an eyebrow. "I believe Sylvan was wrongly used as well. Think about it, Mr. Moore. This is my investment in your show, and frankly, you don''t have many options. Why not give the person I rmend a shot?"

    "While you make a good point, Ms. Wace, you''re asking me to cast someone whose reputation is even worse than mine as the leading man in my show. I just don''t see it happening."

    Samantha''s expression grew stern. "I think it''s more than possible. Trust me on this. Sylvan was wronged. How about this? I''ll help clear his name first. Then, you can decide if you want him as your lead. After all, we''re talking about an award-winning actor here. His skills are undeniable."

    His acting is top-notch, no doubt about that. But character? That''s a problem. I''m counting on this show to turn things around for me, so my lead actor-he doesn''t need to be super famous, but at the very least, he''s got to have a decent reputation and not be hated by the audience.

    gaze on

    It''s obvious, though. Sylvan just doesn''t check either of those boxes. Jacob focused his Samantha. "Ms. Wace, you may have a point, but I just can''t hire someone whose name is this? If you''re so certain Sylvan

    mud, even if he''s got the awards to back him up. How,,re

    was wronged, then prove it to me. If you can clear his name, he''ll be

    my leading man."

    Samantha nodded at his challenge. "Deal. I''ll prove to you that Sylvan was framed. Keep an

    O

    Chapter 225 Who Did You Say?

    eye on the news in three days."

    @X 20%

    After saying that, she took a long sip from her coffee before turning to Jacob and said, "I''m about to bete for ss, so I''ll have to cut this short. Here''s my number. Once you''ve found the right actress, feel free to call me. And, of course, if there''s anything else you need

    discuss, don''t hesitate. As thergest investor in this film, I believe I have the right to be kept in the loop about your next steps. Don''t you agree?"

    Jacob thought...

    *

 Chapter 226

    16.3 wed,

    Chapter 226 All You Do Is Run Your Mouth, Don''t You?

    Jacob thought she made an excellent point.

    She could rest assured; he certainly wouldn''t let her down. 20%2

    "I understand. I''ll give you a call if anythinges up," Jacob said as he slipped the number she handed him into his bag. "Go ahead, Ms. Wace. Once everything''s in ce, I''ll let you know."

    "Great."

    Samantha stood, leaving the cafe.

    Meanwhile, Emily, hidden in the shadows, had already snapped several photos of Samantha''s secret meeting with Jacob. Isn''t this the same director everyone''s been tearing apart on social media, calling him a total sc*mbag? What on earth is Samantha doing meeting him alone?

    I heard he''s starting a new show and is searching for actors online, but no one''s willing to take the role because of his terrible reputation.

    Could it be that Samantha''s aiming to be the lead in his show? Is that why she reached out to him? I think I saw her give him her phone number earlier. Did she seriously tell him to think about casting her before she left?

    Has Samantha gonepletely crazy about bing an actress? Is she willing to take on any role, no matter how shady the production? Doesn''t she realize the risks, especially with a director like him?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    If Mr. Dean finds out about this, he''s definitely going to despise Samantha. She''s clearly willing to throw all her principles out the window just to be an actress. No one would think she''s in her right mind after this. Urgh... I totally can''t stand women like her!

    Tucking her camera away, Emily tailed Samantha as she left the cafe, her eyes burning with disdain.

    Back at Saint Night Academy, Samantha had barely set foot on campus when she was greeted by a shrill scream. Startled, she froze as Amy stormed up to her, fury in her eyes. Without warning, she shoved Samantha and coldly demanded, "Samantha, what do you think you''re doing?"

    What is that supposed to mean?

    BBB.

    Chapter 226 All You Do Is Run Your Mouth, Don''t You?

    I should be asking her that. Has she lost her mind?

    Does she not care about her hands anymore? How dare she push me?

    A murderous intent shed in Samantha''s eyes. "Amy, are you seriously sick in the head? Why is it that every time I see you, my mood takes a nosedive? Or maybe it''s just your natural talent to make people disgusted and repulsed wherever you go?"

    "All you ever do is run your mouth, don''t you?" Amy snapped, grabbing Samantha by the arm and yanking her close so their eyes met. "What did you and yourwyer do to my mom? Why did she just call me saying you had yourwyer seize our family vi? And ourpany, too? As if that wasn''t enough for you, you had her thrown in jail?

    How can you be so vicious? What did my mom ever do to you that you''d treat her like this? You venomous witch! Right now, I swear, I could strangle you with my bare hands and end this once and for all."

    Samantha looked at the rage boiling in Amy''s eyes. Calmly, she leaned her neck closer to Amy and provocatively said, "Go on then, break my neck if you''ve got the guts. I''d love to see how that works out for you."

    "Amy, I''m not the fool I used to be. Gone are the days when all over me. My wits are back, and trust me..."

    you and your mother could walk

    BBB.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 You''ve Gone Too Far! 20%2

    "Everything you and your mother did to me all those years ago, I will make you both pay back. Double."

    Amy clenched the fabric of her clothes tightly, her eyes filled with hatred as she red at Samantha. "You witch! You''d better have yourwyer drop the charges and get my mother out of jail, or I swear, I won''t let you off the hook." Samantha looked at her with pure disgust and then pushed her aside without a second thought. "Amy, if you dare speak to me like that again, if you keep talking to me like that, it won''t be you not letting me off the hook-it''ll be me who won''t let you off. "You want mywyer to drop the case against your mother? Sure, I''ll consider it-if you get on your knees and beg me. If you''re sincere enough, I might feel a little soft-hearted and let your mother go. How about that?"

    This was the academy. Samantha demanding her to kneel was clearly meant to humiliate her in public.

    Amy wasn''t about to fall for it.

    "Samantha, I will never do that!"

    "Fine by me," Samantha replied mockingly. "If you don''t get on your knees, then your dear mother can stay in prison. Honestly, I think prison suits her well. After all, mistresses belong in dark, dingy ces. And what''s darker than a prison cell?" Hearing Samantha repeatedly call her mother a homewrecker made Amy''s hatred re even more. She grabbed Samantha by the cor, her voice trembling with rage. "Samantha, this is thest time I''m going to say this. Tell yourwyer to let my mother out, now!" Samantha let out a coldugh. "And what if I say no? What exactly do you think you can do to me?"

    ""Samantha! Don''t push it too far!"

    Samantha sneered. "Amy, if you''re that worried about your homewrecker mother, then you''d better get on your knees. Like I said before, if you get on your knees, I might consider letting her go. If you refuse, she might as well settle into that prison because she''ll be there for a long, long time. Simple as that."

    It was a tant, shameless threat.

    "Samantha, how can you be so cruel? What did I ever do to you? Are we enemies now? Is that why you''re treating me and my mother like this?"

    BGB.

    Chapter 227 You''ve Gone Too Far!

    I000 0.20%ˇęThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Enemies?

    Samantha sneered. Her hatred for Amy ran far deeper than mere enmity-it was a grudge that cut to her very core. In her past life, she could never forget the wrongs done to her. She would make sure that both Amy and Noah paid for everything they had put her through. She suddenly reached out and grabbed Amy by the throat. "Amy, you''re wrong. We''re not just enemies. This is a deep-seated hatred, a grudge I will never let go of. Everything you and your mother did to me-I''ll never forget.

    Taking the vi and seizing the Wace Corporation is just the beginning. Soon, I''ll strip you of everything and leave you two as beggars. But hey, if you''re not willing to kneel before me, that''s fine. I won''t force you. After all, you''re already known for being an ungrateful daughter, aren''t you?"

    D*mn Samantha! Who does she think she''s calling ungrateful?

    Amy''s eyes burned with fury as Samantha''s grip tightened around her neck. Struggling to breathe, she hissed, "Samantha, we''re in the academy. If someone sees you choking me, you''re as good as dead!"

    However, Samantha was unfazed. Even if someone sees us...

    B BB.

    Chapter 228 I''ll Take Care of It Promptly

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 I''ll Take Care of It Promptly 20%2

    Even if someone sees us, so what? It''s not like I''m actually strangling Amy. If she can push me, why can''t I fight back?

    This world didn''t operate on such fairness.

    With a look of disdain, Samantha shoved Amy aside. Amy copsed onto the ground, gasping for breath as she red up at her with hatred. "Samantha! You''ll regret this one day. I''ll make sure you do!" Me?

    Samantha''s face twisted with mockery. "We''ll see who ends up regretting this. We''ll know soon enough, Amy. But right now, I don''t have time to waste on you. Get out of my sight, now!"

    With that, she turned on her heel to leave. Amy scrambled to her feet and ran after her, grabbing her arm to stop her.

    "Samantha, I told you-if you don''t get my mom out of jail today, you''re not going anywhere. Call yourwyer right now! Tell her to release my mother! Do it, now!"

    Samantha stared at her, a cold smile spreading across her face. "You want me to call? Is that it?"

    Amy nodded furiously. "Yes!"

    "Fine. I''ll make the call."

    Samantha pulled out her phone from her bag and dialed Sidney Caffero''s number. The call was quickly answered. She said, "Mr. Caffero, I heard you put Amy''s mother in jail?"

    Sidney assumed she was calling to reprimand him for taking matters into his own hands. He quickly exined, "Ms. Wace, I just wanted to help you get some justice. And I didn''t make up any charges-everything is backed by evidence. So, you don''t have to worry about that woman suing you."

    Samantha chuckled. "I trust you to get things done, Mr. Caffer¨°. It''s just that Amy is here bugging me to release her mother, and it''s giving me a headache. She''s being incredibly noisy. I was wondering if there''s any chance you could send her to jail as well?" Standing nearby, Amy was waiting eagerly for Samantha to instruct Sidney to release her mother. But when she heard what Samantha said, her eyes widened in shock Staring at Samantha as if she had gone mad, Amy yelled frantically, "Samantha, what are you doing? I told you to get my mother out, not to send me to jail! Are you deaf? Can''t you understandAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Chapter 228 I''ll Take Care of It Promptly

    what I''m saying?"

    Sidney, overhearing Amy''s outburst, calmly replied, "Ms. Wace, I just heard Amy verbally attack you. I could press charges for verbal assault."

    Samantha nodded. "Good, do as you say. Get her locked up as soon as possible. I don''t want to see this woman anymore."

    "I''ll take care of it promptly," Sidney assured her.

    Samantha gave a satisfied hum and hung up the phone. She turned her gaze to Amy. "Get ready to receive a letter from mywyer."

    With that, she turned and walked away, leaving Amy standing there in shock,pletely thrown off. How could this d*mned Samantha treat me like this?

    Watching her figure disappear, Amy roared in fury, "Samantha! You''ll pay for this-I won''t let you get away with it! I swear, you''ll regret this!"

    Samantha ignored her and walked straight toward the ssroom. Amy stood frozen in ce, stomping her foot in frustration. Just then, Emily walked out from a distance, and Amy''s gaze instantly locked onto her. Emily waspletely stunned.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 Take Your Revenge on Samantha

    Emily instinctively took two steps back. "I-I didn''t see anything."

    ???20%

    Amy red coldly at her. "I haven''t even asked you anything yet, and you''re already saying you didn''t see anything? Looks like you did, didn''t you?"

    Even if I did, I can''t let her know!

    She is so fierce. If I admit I saw everything, she''d probably beat me to a pulp. I have to keep quiet. Emily shook her head vigorously. "N-no, I swear! I-I just got back from outside the academy. I-I didn''t see anything! I swear, I saw nothing."

    Why''s Emily trembling like a leaf if she hasn''t seen a thing? Her nerves are practically screaming the truth. Realizing this, Amy raised her hand and pped Emily hard across the face. Emily was taken aback. "Why did you hit me?"

    "Little wench, let me make it clear. You''d better forget everything you just saw. Otherwise, you won''t have a good time here at Saint Night Academy. And don''t hold any grudges against me because the only reason you''re getting hit is because of Samantha. If you''re unhappy about it, feel free to take your revenge on her!"

    With that, Amy turned on her heel and walked away.

    Emily stood there, utterly at a loss. How dare she p me? And all because of Samantha? If she''s got a problem with her, she should go after her, not take it out on me!

    I already can''t stand Samantha, but now? It''s beyond hate. I absolutely loathe her. That d*mn Samantha-I''m not letting her off that easy! Just then, she recalled witnessing Samantha meeting Jacob in secret at the cafe earlier. An idea started to take shape in her mind, and with a mischievous grin, she turned and made her way back to her ssroom.

    The afternoon rolled around quickly.

    Samantha had ns to visit Sylvan at his workceter, so she didn''t head home right away. As for Emily, she and her clique of fake "friends" were off to some senior''s birthday party, so they wouldn''t be heading back home together that night.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    How did Samantha know where Sylvan worked? The reason was simple-she had overheard him mention it once. He had mentioned that during a rough patch in his life, he worked at a restaurant to get by.

    Though he hadn''t said the name of the ce, she had found out through one of his former colleagues.

    BBB.

    Chapter 229 Take Your Revenge on Samantha

    60.20%.

    And since Sylvan wasn''t scheduled to make his bigeback for another year, he was likely still working at the same hotel for the time being. After being dropped off by her driver, Samantha instructed him, "Wait here for me. I''m just going to meet someone at the hotel. Once I''m done, we''ll head home."

    The driver nodded, "Got it."

    Before heading inside, she sent a quick text to Finley so he wouldn''t worry for her. After that, she made her way into the hotel,

    She approached the front desk, put on her most professional demeanor, and introduced herself. "Hi, I''m Samantha Wace. I''m Sylvan''s manager. I''d like to see him. Could you please call him for me?"

    The receptionist frowned. "I''m sorry, miss, but we don''t have anyone by that name working here."

    Samantha casually took out two hundred dors and slid it across the counter. "Could you check again? Maybe you overlooked something!

    The receptionist''s expression didn''t change. "Miss, I have perfect vision. If I say we don''t have anyone by that name, then we don''t."

    Without a second thought, the receptionist handed the money right back to her.

    Samantha was left momentarily speechless.

    200

    Chapter 230 She Felt Rejected

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 She Felt Rejected

    Samantha, feeling a bit awkward, said, "Miss, are you sure you haven''t seen someone by that name at your hotel? Maybe just think it over again?"

    As she spoke, she discreetly pulled out another stack of cash from her bag and ced it on the counter. The receptionist, unfazed, pushed the money right back. "Miss, either you book a room or leave. Stop wasting my time." This receptionist was tough as nails.

    Looks like I need to change my approach. She took the returned money and smiled. "Fine then, I''ll take a room."

    The receptionist finally epted the cash and checked her in. Once the transaction wasplete, she handed Samantha a room key before returning to her duties, leaving Samantha to figure out the next step.

    With the key in hand, Samantha headed straight to the room. Upon entering, she deliberately messed up the ce, making it look disheveled. Then, she picked up the phone and called for room service. Shortly after, a man wearing a mask arrived, pushing a cart. Samantha snapped, "Who are you? Should I call the manager to deal with this?"

    The man''s voice was calm and collected. "The manager isn''t avable. But if you think the room is dirty, I can clean it for you."

    That voice... Why does it sound so familiar?

    Samantha''s eyes narrowed as she stared at the man. "Take off your mask. Let me see your face."

    The man coughed lightly and replied, "Sorry, miss. I''m not feeling well. To avoid passing anything to you, it''s better if I keep the mask on."

    No, this voice is way too familiar.

    Samantha stepped closer, blocking the man''s path. Without waiting for a reaction, she reached out and yanked the mask off his face. Caught off guard, the man averted his gaze.

    "Sylvan," she whispered.

    He lowered his eyes. "You''ve got the wrong person, miss. I''m not Sylvan."

    111

    BB B.

    Chapter 230 She Felt Rejected

    3

    8 20% 2

    However, she wasn''t buying it. Her eyes were sharp, and there was no mistaking his face. He is undoubtedly Sylvan.

    Grabbing his arm, she said firmly, "Stop hiding. Ive already recognized you. What''s the point in denying it now?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Sylvan''s face went pale as he looked at Samantha. "Now that you''ve recognized me, are you nning to expose me online? Let those relentless reporters know where I''m working?" Do I reallye across as that kind of person?

    "I came here today to find you," Samantha replied, her voice calm.

    Find me?

    "For what? I don''t even know you," he said tly.

    She smiled. "But I know you, Sylvan. You''ve been my idol for years. Even after that scandal, when everyone turned their backs on you, I still believed in you. I know you were framed."

    "And?" His tone was indifferent. "Why does that matter?"

    Samantha gestured for him to sit down and continued, "I''m starting my own talent agency. It''s new, and fresh faces might take years to build a reputation. But if I bring someone like you on board, a seasoned professional, my agency will get recognized much faster. Plus, I''m producing a series right now, and I need a male lead. Honestly, with your looks alone, you''re the perfect fit. So, what do you think? Would you like to sign with me and join my agency?"

    Her voice softened as she made her pitch. "I promise, I''ll help clear your name and back on top."

    Sylvan looked at her like she was telling a joke. "Kid, how old are you?"

    Samantha felt a wave of rejection wash over her.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231 Do You Want to Know?

    33

    20% ˇę

    "I may not be that old, but everything I just told you is the absolute truth. I can really help you clear your name and get back on top. You just have to trust me. Give me three days, and I''ll clear your name." Sylvan didn''t believe a word Samantha said. He stood up and replied, "Fine. Come find me once you''ve cleared my name."

    With that, he got up and walked out of Samantha''s room. She watched his back as he left and called out, "Three days from now, I''lle to you. I hope by then, you''ll be ready to sign a contract with me."

    Sylvan only saw Samantha''s words as a joke. He never believed she could clear his name. Besides, he had no intention of doing so. Thest thing he wanted was to drag his younger brother into the public eye to face criticism. As the older brother, it was his responsibility to shield his younger sibling.

    1

    After Sylvan left, Samantha sat alone on the couch, fiddling with her phone. Not long after, a post revealing the truth behind Sylvan''s fall from grace started making rounds on social media. Using her hacking skills, she pinned the post to the top.

    In no time, it blew up.

    The post only had one line. ''Follow me. In three days, I''ll reveal the truth behind Sylvan''s downfall. Once the video is out, you''ll know whether he was framed or if he really did those dirty deeds.''

    It had been a year since Sylvan''s downfall, and just when the public had started to forget about him, Samantha''s post reignited the buzz. Netizens flooded herment section, and some even managed to dig up footage of Sylvan''s infidelity.

    The video, though shot at night, was too dark to clearly show Sylvan''s face. However, even a vague resemnce was enough for people to assume it was him.

    That was the price of fame.

    After posting the message, Samantha turned off her phone and headed downstairs. She got into the car with the driver and headed back to the vi.

    When she got home, Finley''s assistant was there, delivering some documents to him. Samantha nced at the assistant for a while, observing his face and build before finally

    Chapter 231 Do You Want to Know?

    walking over and asking, "Can you help me film a video?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    A video?

    Edmond curiously asked, "Mrs. Dean, what kind of video would you like me to film?"

    "Just a video on smoking."

    "But I don''t smoke."

    Samantha frowned. "You can just pretend."

    "Oh, I can do that."

    "Great, then wait for my call tomorrow. Once I''m ready, you cane over and film it. For now, you can head home."

    Edmond nodded and began to leave the vi. After taking just a few steps, he turned around and came back. "Mr. Dean, I haven''t received

    your documents."

    Finley closed the folder and said, "Pick them up tomorrow."

    Clearly, the moment his wife came home, work was thest thing on Finley''s mind.

    Edmond couldn''t help but marvel at how much Finley had changed.

    Once Edmond left, Samantha tossed her purse aside and threw herself at Finley. He caught her in his arms and asked, "What were you doing at the hotel today?" "Do you want to know?"

    "If you don''t want to share, I won''t push."

    Samantha and Finley never kept secrets from each other. She tightened her arms around him and exined, "I had Mr. Caffero, my mom''swyer, go to the Wace Residence to retrieve what my mom left for me." 20%

    Chapter 232 Hazel Burton

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232 Hazel Burton

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "And that includes the Wace Corporation." Sensing Finley''s concern, Samantha quickly added, "Even though I''ve reimed thepany, Finley, if you want it, I can transfer it to you anytime. After all, what''s mine is yours." Finley shook his head slightly. When have I ever said I wanted herpany?

    Before, he had indeed wanted it, but that was because he sought revenge against Amy and the rest of the Wace Family. But now that thepany was in his wife''s hands, there was no way he would take it from her. Finley gently brushed a strand of hair from her face. "Now that the Wace Corporation belongs to you, I won''t take it. But if it were in Dale''s hands, I''d have no choice but to force a takeover."

    Samantha couldn''t help but smile. I can''t believe he''s being so good to me.

    "I love you the most, Finley."

    Samantha nted a soft kiss on Finley''s lips before continuing, "Once I get Wace Corporation back, I''m nning to open a talent agency. But instead of signing new faces, I''ll be focusing on actors who''ve been wronged-those who used to be A-list or even award- winning stars but lost everything due to scandals or false usations."

    Then, she added, "As for why I was at the hotel today, it was because I''ve got my eye on a fallen movie star named Sylvan Porter. I wanted to sign him, so I went to meet him, but he doesn''t trust me. My n is to clear his name first and then approach him again to sign a deal. I''m not sure if you''ve been following Sylvan''s story, but about a year ago, on the same night he won Best Actor, rumors about his messy personal life surfaced. From that moment on, his career was ruined. With no rolesing his way, he''s been working at a hotel to make ends meet. I watched the video of him that leaked-it was so grainy and unclear. It looked like him, but there''s no solid proof it was him. So, I''m nning to have Mr. Cyan''s makeup done tomorrow to look just like Sylvan, and I''ll reshoot the video. Once it''s online, I''m hoping it''ll spark enough doubt to clear his name. At the same time, it''ll show him what I can do and hopefully gain his trust because I really do want to help him."

    Finley listened carefully, a hint of confusion crossing his face.

    "How did you know Sylvan was at that hotel?"

    How could I possibly tell him it''s because I know from my past life? Of course not!

    what?

    She replied, "I did some digging online. The rumors mentioned that someone had spotted Sylvan at that specific hotel, so I thought I''d take a chance and check it out. And He was actually there. Isn''t that wild?"

    guess

    BBB.

    Chapter 232 Hazel Burton

    Finley gave her a deep, thoughtful look, raising an eyebrow without saying a word.

    Meanwhile, at the scene of Saint Night Academy''s senior Hazel Burton''s birthday party...

    Hazel was the heiress of the prestigious Burton Group, and everyone who knew her was aware of the close ties between her family and the Dean Family. Because of this, her party was packed with ssmates, as well as her parents'' business associates. She was surrounded by friends wishing her a happy birthday, but her eyes kept wandering toward Emily, who was standing off to the side, quietly eating cake.

    With a graceful step, she excused herself from the crowd and approached Emily. "You must be Emily Leventhorpe, right?"

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233 Can I Wear This?

    Emily hadn''t expected Hazel, the guest of honor toe over and talk to her. Flustered, she quickly replied, "Yes, I''m Emily. Happy birthday, Hazel."

    Seeing that everyone else had brought gifts while she came empty-handed, Emily felt a wave of embarrassment. "I''m so sorry. I forgot to bring you a gift." Hazel smiled warmly. "Don''t worry about it. The gift doesn''t matter-it''s your presence that counts."

    She picked up a nearby ss of red wine and handed it to Emily. "This is a special wine I chose just for tonight''s party. Go ahead and give it a taste." Feeling a bit awkward, Emily took a small sip. "Its... It''s really good."

    Hazel smiled, clearly pleased. "I''m d you like it. Have some more if you want. Oh, by the way, are you heading back to the Dean Residence after this?" Emily nodded. "Yeah."

    "Is their drivering to pick you up?"

    Emily quickly shook her head. Not wanting Hazel to think she was a nobody in the Dean household, she quickly added, "My brother''sing to get me, so I don''t need the driver."

    Hazel smiled again. "Ah, I see. Well, as long as someone''sing for you, that''s all that matters. Oh, that reminds me, we''re having a danceter, but I don''t think your current outfit is ideal for dancing. Why don''t you head upstairs and change into one of my dresses before joining us?"

    Dancing?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    I''ve never learned how to dance. Am I going to embarrass myself in front of everyer?

    Awkwardly, she replied, "Sorry, Hazel, but I don''t know how to dance, so Ldon''t think I need to change into the dress."

    Hazel''s eyes sparkled, and she smiled. "It''s fine if you don''t know how. I''m sure plenty of the guys here know how to dance, and they can teach you. Now,e on, Emily, let''s head upstairs and pick out a dress."

    Without giving Emily a chance to refuse, Hazel grabbed her hand and led her upstairs to her bedroom. The room was styled like a princess'', with pink decorations everywhere.

    Inside the walk-in closet, nearly everything was pink-elegant princess dresses lined the

    BBB.

    Chapter 233 Can I Wear This?

    walls, each one more beautiful than the next. Emily couldn''t help but feel a pang of "Hazel, your dresses are gorgeous, and this closet is huge!" 20%2

    envy.

    Hearing this, Hazel casually asked, "Oh, please, this doesn''t evenpare to the walk-in closets at Finley''s ce. Since you''re living there now, your closet must be even bigger than mine, right? And you probably have way more beautiful clothes." more beautiful clothes." In reality, all her clothes fit into one small wardrobe.

    Before seeing Hazel''s walk-in closet, Emily had thought her own space was decent, but now she realized how small and limited her wardrobe really was. She pushed down the jealousy bubbling inside and said, "My closet''s pretty standard-sized and sure, I have clothes, but they''re nothingpared to yours."

    Hazel smiled knowingly. "Emily, you''re too modest! Since you like the dresses in feel free to pick one for the party."

    my closet,

    Emily''s eyes were immediately drawn to the most

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 Hazel''s Test

    The dress Emily had chosen was the very one Hazel nned to wear for the danceter. Hazel hadn''t expected Emily to pick this particr gown, and a hint of difort flickered across her face. This was a dress she had spent a fortune on,missioning a private

    designer to create it, and it had taken three months to finish.

    Since she received it, she had never worn it, fearing she might damage it. Now, seeing Emily so eager to wear it made Hazel feel a pang of regret. However, she needed Emily to help her with her ns, so she gritted her teeth and offered the gown to her. "If you love it, of course you can wear it," Hazel replied, forcing a smile.

    She led Emily to the dress, carefully taking it off the hanger and handing it to her. "You''ve got great taste, Emily. This gown was designed by a famous designer just for me. When you put it on, you''ll be the most stunning one at the party tonight."

    Emily, feeling a bit troubled by thispliment, asked, "But what if I end up stealing the spotlight from you?"

    Emily may not be ugly, butpared to me? She doesn''t evene close. How could she possibly think

    she could outshine me?

    Who gave her the ridiculous idea that she''s prettier than I am?

    Hazel quickly masked her disdain and replied, "Oh,e on, Emily! You''re so beautiful; if you steal the show, so be it! Gorgeous girls are meant to be admired. Now, let me help you into this dress." Feeling a bit shy about someone else seeing her body, Emily hesitated. "Hazel, can I put it on myself?"

    Hazel thought for a moment and nodded. "Sure, but just be careful."

    "Okay."

    After Hazel left, Emily found herself alone in the dressing room. She quickly changed out of her clothes and into the gown. The moment she slipped into the million-dor dress, she felt like a princess. With her elegant demeanor, she thought she truly deserved to be a princess.

    Only a princess deserved to embody such elegance. Wearing the dress, Emily took out her

    BBB.

    Chapter 234 Hazel''s Test

    Emily, feeling a bit full of herself, replied, "Well, it''s mainly because I''m good-looking- anything I wear will look great."

    Hazel was momentarily at a loss for words. Is Emily being a bit too full of herself? Does she really think she could outshine me in looks?

    Hazel worked hard to keep her smile in ce. "Yes, Emily, you are indeed very beautiful. Now, let me do your makeup, and then we''ll head downstairs to the party."

    Emily nodded and took a seat, letting Hazel pamper her. At that moment, Emilypletely forgot her ce-this was Hazel''s room, not hers!

    The instant she donned the dress, she felt like the true princess, and Hazel seemed insignificant byparison.

    As Hazel diligently applied Emily''s makeup, she casually inquired, "Emily, I heard your brother, Elias, is attending the Dean Family''s bidding event too?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 Can You Ask About the Starting Price?

    Chapter 235 Can You Ask About the Starting Price?

    This was Hazel''s main objective for the day. She had intentionally built rapport with Emily to dig into the details of the bidding project at Finley''spany. Her goal was to find out the starting price for the bid.

    Given that Emily had mentioned her brother was very close to Finley, Hazel figured that Elias would likely be involved in the bidding conference. Even if Elias wasn''t participating as a bidder, he would probably attend as Finley''s personal doctor to tend to him if he fell ill. Plus, as a friend of Finley, Elias would probably discuss the bidding with him.

    So, it made perfect sense to get information through Emily. When Hazel asked her, Emily thought for a moment before replying, "I don''t know much about my brother''s dealings with Fin''spany. They usually discuss things in the study and never in front of me." Hazel smiled and said, "Emily, if you don''t know, you could always ask your brother. Didn''t you say he dotes on you the most?"

    Emily countered, "I''m not interested in Fin''spany affairs, so why would I ask

    about them?"

    my

    brother

    That was a fair point.

    However, if Emily didn''t ask, Hazel couldn''t get the information she wanted from her. Hazel pressed on, "Actually, my family is quite interested in Finley''spany''s bidding project. Given how close your brother is to Finley, could you ask him what the starting price is for the bidding?"

    Asking about the starting price?

    Emily frowned. "Isn''t this the kind of thing you just don''t ask about? If the starting pri the bidding gets leaked, it''s illegal and couldnd someone in jail."

    for

    Hazel started to work on her, trying to change her mind. "Emily, other people might face jail time, but your brother, Elias, won''t. Think about it-Elias and Finley are so close. Even if he leaked the starting price, I don''t think Finley would have him thrown in jail" "Just because you say that doesn''t mean it''s true. You''re not Fin, so how can you be sure Elias won''t get in trouble for leaking the starting price? Everyone says Fin can be unpredictable. One moment, he''s all smiles, and the next, who knows what he might do?"

    Emily continued, "Besides, if Elias were to betray Fin, it would be even worse because of their close rtionship. Imagine how hurt Fin would feel if he sold him out."

    Though Emily might seem naive, she wasn''t foolish. Hazel realized she wouldn''t be able to manipte her. "Emily, this bidding conference is really important for my family''spany.

    B BB.

    Chapter 235 Can You Ask About the Starting Price?

    If you help me, I promise to do anything you need."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    LONE 20%2

    Looking down at the beautiful dress she was wearing, Emily thought for a moment. "Hazel, I really can''t help you with using my brother''s favor to get the starting price for Fin''s bidding. I can''t risk harming my brother for a small gain."

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 We''re Helping Each Other

    Chapter 236 We''re Helping Each Other

    Emily continued, "You should know, I would never betray my brother for something as trivial as this. After all,pared to what you''re offering, my brother means far more to me."

    Hazel noticed Emily''s gaze lingering on the dress she wore. A glint shed in her eyes as she spoke. "Emily, since you love this dress so much, why don''t I just give it to you? I spent over a million on its design." Over a million?

    Emily was taken aback by the dress'' steep price, but even so, she held her ground. "Hazel, didn''t I just tell you? I won''t betray my brother for a petty gain."

    This dress costs millions, and she still calls it a mere petty gain?

    Emily is way too greedy!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    How could Elias have a sister like her?

    Hazel managed to keep a smile on her face. "Emily, the diamonds on this dress are all real. If we set aside the design fees, the diamonds alone are worth around eighteen million."

    "But didn''t you just say the dress was only worth a million?" Emily countered.

    What Hazel said earlier was one thing, but now it was a different matter.

    Hazel aimed to make Emily aware of just how expensive the dress really was because she needed Emily to help her with her n.

    Honestly, how can Emily be so hard to persuade?

    "I only told you earlier that the dress was worth a million to ease the pressure of wearing it. Now, I''m rifying its true value because I want you to know how precious it is! I''m giving you this incredibly expensive dress, which I''ve never even worn. Surely you wouldn''t consider it just a petty gain now, would you?"

    Tsk.

    So, Hazel has been going on and on just to try and bribe me into helping her, huh? But I don''t want to exploit Elias like that.

    After all, he''s been really good to me.

    Emily looked at Hazel with a troubled expression. "Hazel, even if you offered me the moon and the stars today, I still wouldn''t help you with this. After all, I know very well who''s more

    GBG.

    Chapter 236 We''re Helping Each Other

    important between my brother and you."

    3.30%3

    Hazel''s face darkened at Emily''s response. "Emily, I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again- leaking the bid price won''t cause any issues for your brother. Besides, even if you told me the actual bid price for Finley''spany, I promise that the Burton Group won''t use the exact figure when we submit our bid. We''ll just bump up the price a bit, so Finley won''t know you shared that information. This way, we both benefit from helping each other. What are you still hesitating about?" Hearing that, Emily hesitated.

    She admitted to herself that Hazel had a point. As long as Hazel doesn''t submit the bid at the exact price I gave, everything should be fine. Besides, with Elias being so close to Fin, I''m sure Fin won''t hold him ountable if something goes wrong. But despiteing to this realization, Emily still felt unsure.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237 Trust? What''s That Worth?

    Chapter 237 Trust? What''s That Worth?

    Hazel noticed Emily''s hesitation. With a determined look, she took out a diamond ne from a drawer and ced it around Emily''s neck. "This ne suits you perfectly."

    As Emily looked at herself in the mirror, a glimmer of greed flickered in her eyes. The ne was stunning. "Hazel, this ne looks incredibly expensive. How much is it?" "Over ten million," Hazel said, emphasizing the price.

    At that moment, Hazel wanted to emphasize just how pricey it was. After all, Emily seemed like a country bumpkin who hadn''t seen much of the world. She hoped that by sparking Emily''s interest, she could persuade her to assist with her n.

    As expected, Emily''s eyes widened in surprise. "This ne is so expensive. I can''t possibly wear it!"

    As she spoke, she started to remove the ne from her neck and return it to Hazel. But Hazel quickly grabbed her hand. "Emily, even though this ne is pricey, if you like it, I can give it to you for free."

    Emily raised her hand to touch her neck and then asked, "Hazel, if you''re giving me such an expensive gift, you must still be hoping I''ll help you sneak a peek at Fin''s bidding price, right?"

    Hazel chuckled. "Emily, you''ve got it all wrong. I''m not asking you to steal Finley''s bidding price; I''m simply suggesting you ask your brother. With their rtionship, it should be a piece of cake for him to find out the bidding price. If your brother is willing to help, then this isn''t a problem at all, is it?"

    Emily frowned, hesitating. "But if Finley finds out, my brother might lose his trust in him."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Trust? What''s that worth?

    Money is the name of the game. Besides, she had already told Emily several times that as long as she got the actual bidding price, theirpany wouldn''t bid ording to that figure. If they did, Finley would immediately realize the price came from someone close to him. At that point, he would refuse to work with theirpany, so Hazel wasn''t foolish enough to let that happen. Emily didn''t need to worry about her betraying her.

    Moreover, anyone aiming for big things shouldn''t be as timid as Emily. Otherwise, she would end up spending her life as a parasite in Finley''s home, never achieving anything else. Frustrated by Emily''s reluctance, Hazel took a deep breath and looked at her. "Emily, I promise you, as long as you help me find out the bidding price from Finley''spany, I

    B BG.

    Chapter 237 Trust? What''s That Worth?

    b0030%ˇę

    won''t submit that figure as is. And if things go south, I won''t throw you under the bus. After all this, can''t you trust me just a little?"

    Emily still hesitated. Hazel, losing her patience, removed the diamond ne from Emily''s neck. "Since you''re unwilling to help, I''ll find someone else. It''s gettingte, and since you won''t be joining my ball, you should go home now." Pausing for a moment, Hazel added, "Just make sure to take off that dress before y

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238 Everyone Has It, Except Me!

    Chapter 238 Everyone Has It, Except Me!

    Emily looked at Hazel, who was being so brutally honest and frowned. "Hazel, are you angry because I refused to help you?"

    Hazel scoffed, her words dripping with sarcasm. "You''ve got it all wrong, Emily. I''m not angry. It''s just that everyone at my birthday party tonight is either rich or powerful. Sure, you might be staying at Finley''s ce, but let''s be real-you''re just living under his roof. You''re not his wife, and his money isn''t yours. So, to put it bluntly, you don''t really qualify as some high-societydy."

    Her gaze sharpened as she continued, "That means you have no right to attend the rest of the ball, and you definitely don''t have the right to wear such an expensive dress. I''m afraid you might ruin it, and you certainly wouldn''t be able to pay for it." Hazel''s biting words made Emily''s face flush with anger.

    "My brother''s loaded. Do you think a million-dor dress is a big deal? It''s nothing we can''t afford!"

    Hazel''s smirk only grew wider. "Oh please, Emily. You really like to talk big, huh? Sure, your brother''s famous in the medical field, but that doesn''t mean he''s raking in cash. Even if he''s making good money, he can''t possibly keep up with your spending." Spending?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I haven''t been exactly splurging on luxury clothes.

    She red at Hazel. "That''s my brother''s business. He enjoys spending money on me. What does that have to do with you?"

    "You-"

    "You''re right. It has nothing to do with me," Hazel snapped. "Now, take off my dress and get out of here."

    Fine, Emily thought. If you want your dress back, you can have it. Without hesitation, she pulled off the dress and tossed it at Hazel. Then, she stormed into the closet, quickly changed into her own clothes, and left the party.

    As Emily disappeared from sight, Hazel angrily mmed the diamond ne down on a nearby table. "Ungrateful brat! Do you really think you can just walk away from me like that?"

    She sneered, her eyes gleaming with a sinister n.

    You''ll pay for this, Emily. Just wait and see.

    Chapter 238 Everyone Has It, Except Me!

    As Emily stormed out of Hazel''s house, she was still fuming. Elias had been waiting outside for her the entire time. When he saw her emerge, he opened the car door and walked over to her, draping his jacket around her shoulders. "Emily, it''s getting chilly tonight. Why didn''t you bring a coat?" he asked with concern.

    Emily shot him a frustrated look, still sulking. "I''m not cold. Just leave me alone."

    Elias immediately noticed something was off and asked, "Emily, what''s going on? You don''t seem yourself. Did someone upset you?"

    Without thinking, Emily blurted out, "No one really upset me, but everyone else at the had these fancy gowns, and I didn''t. They made fun of me, and honestly, it''s embarrassing

    else at the party just thinking about it."

    Elias felt a pang of sympathy for his sister. "Emily, if you had told me earlier that you needed a gown, I''d have bought one for you in a heartbeat. How about this-let''s not go home just yet. I''ll take you shopping for a new dress right now." Emily, still sulking, slid into the car and said, "But all my friends'' gowns aren''t just store-bought. They are custom-made, with diamonds on them. I want a dress like that. Can you get me one?"

    A custom diamond gown?

    While Elias wasn''t exactly poor, buying a gown like that would wipe out almost an entire year''s savings. But still...

    111

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239 You Thief!

    If his sister wanted it, he would make it happen.

    "Alright, I''ll get it for you," Sylvan said, his voice soft yet determined.

    Emily''s face lit up with a smile. "Really?"

    "Yeah."

    @30%2

    Encouraged by his response, she pushed her luck a little further. "Then I want a custom-made dress!"

    A custom dress?

    Elias, ever the doting brother, nodded with affection. "Sure."

    "I knew it! You really are the best, Elias!" Emily beamed.

    Emily reached out and hugged Elias'' arm tightly. "I love you the most!"

    Meanwhile, at the vi...

    After her shower, Samantha walked into the bedroom and saw Finley lying on the bed. She climbed in beside him, snuggled up, and wrapped her arms around his waist. "Finley," she whispered.

    "Hmm? Do you want it?" he teased.

    What? No way!

    Her face flushed as she averted her eyes. "No! It''s not like that," she protested, holding him tighter. "I just wanted to talk to you about Dean Corporation''s acquisition of Wace Corporation." "An acquisition?" Finley raised an eyebrow.

    Samantha nodded. "Yeah, I''ve thought it through. Since Dale''s been running things, thepany''s been rotting from the inside. I''m not even sure how much working capital they have left. And now that I''m starting my own talent agency, I need a lot of upfront capital." She paused, resting her head against his chest. "This is the perfect opportunity for yourpany to step in and support me. And if Dean Corporation acquires Wace Corporation,

    Chapter 239 You Thief!

    I''ll feel at ease knowing it''s under your control. It would also mean we''re truly one family."

    Finley chuckled and gently pinched her cheek. "We already are a family."

    But we haven''t even gotten our marriage certificate yet.

    Can we really call ourselves a family?

    Samantha''s thoughts raced. She wondered if Finley had forgotten about getting the license. She gazed up at him, cupping his face in her hands. "Finley, what do you think about acquiring Wace Corporation? Have you given it any thought?" "I don''t need to think about it," Finley replied. "If it''s what you want, I''ll make it happen."

    Her face lit up with a radiant smile. "And once the deal''s done and we''re officially one family, how about we go get that marriage license? I mean, we''re already sharing a bed, but we''re still not legally married."

    She hesitated, then added, "I know it doesn''t change anything between us-you''re already my husband in my heart-but having that piece of paper would give me security. And I want to be on the same household register as you."

    Finley''s gaze softened as he looked at her deeply. After a pause, he nodded. "Alright. Once things settle down, we''ll get our marriage license."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    "Really?" Samantha asked, her eyes sparkling.

    "Yeah, really."

    Overjoyed, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him on the lips. "I knew you were the best, Finley! Let''s get some sleep."

    Finley gently stroked her hair, pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, and held her close as they drifted off into a peaceful sleep.

    The next day...

    Samantha woke up early and headed to Saint Night Academy.

    Meanwhile, Finley stayed home, working through the unfinished documents from the day before. Samantha sat in the car, watching Emily cheerfully sing to herself. With a small smile, Samantha slipped on her headphones and let Emily enjoy her moment while she upied

    herself.

    When they arrived at the academy, Samantha and Emily walked in one after the other.

    Chapter 239 You Thief!

    Just as they entered, a loud voice echoed in the hallway, catching both their attention.

    "You thief!"

    Samantha froze, startled, wondering if the woman yelling was referring to her. She was about to ask what the woman thought she had stolen when the woman marched straight up to Emily, standing usingly before her.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240 Why Would I use Her?

    Is Emily the "thief" that the woman was yelling about?

    What could she have possibly stolen from her?

    E 30%

    Although Samantha was curious, she wasn''t one to indulge in drama, so she walked straight to her ssroom. Meanwhile, Emily, standing face-to-face with Hazel, was visibly angry.

    "Hazel, you can''t just throw usations around like that. Who are you calling a thief?"

    Hazel red coldly at Emily. "You know exactly what I''m talking about, Emily. After you left my housest night, my diamond ne went missing. That ne is worth millions! You''re the only one who had it on, so stop pretending. Give it back, you thief!"

    That ne? Emily knew full well that Hazel had taken it back herself. Hazel was clearly ying the victim in her own game.

    "Hazel, how could you use me like this? There were plenty of people at your partyst night. How can you be so sure it was me?"

    Hazel shot back, "Because I only let you wear the ne, and I was the only one who took you to my room. Before you left, the ne was safely sitting in my room, and then it just vanished. So, if it wasn''t you, who else could it have been? You''re the only one who touched it!"

    Hazel''s voice grew louder as her usations piled on. "I can''t believe you would steal from me, Emily. You''d better hand over my ne right now, or I''ll call the police and have you thrown in jail."

    Jail?

    I''ve already exined I didn''t steal her diamond ne, so why is she still trying to pin the me on me? As more and more students gathered around, Emily''s face flushed with embarrassment.

    "Why are you all staring at me like that? I''ve said it already-I didn''t steal Hazel''s ne. Sure, I went to her room and tried it on, but she took it back almost immediately. If it''s missing, Hazel must have forgotten where she put it."

    Emily stood her ground, her voice steady despite the growing attention. "Whether you believe me or not, I didn''t take Hazel''s ne. My brother may not be a billionaire, but he could still afford to buy me a diamond ne. So, why would I go to all the trouble to steal Hazel''s?"

    The crowd started murmuring in

    agreement.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 240 Why Would I use Her?

    +5 Free (

    "She''s got a point. If her brother has the money, why would she need to steal?" one student said.

    "Yeah, it sounds like Hazel might just be ming her for no reason," another added.

    Hazel noticed the shift in the room, but she wasn''t about to back down. She pressed on, he voice rising over the chatter. "Listen, everyone, you have to believe me! I''m not falsely using Emily. My ne really disappeared right after she left. Before you start thinkin I''m making this up, ask yourselves: why would I use her for no reason?"

    00

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 I Wouldn''t Steal Your Diamond NeThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Why would she do that? Why? The students exchanged curious nces.

    One student asked, "Hazel''s pretty popr. She wouldn''t use Emily without a reason, right? Perhaps Emily really did steal the ne?"

    "I doubt it. Emily doesn''t seem like the type," another replied.

    Someone added, "Just because she seems nice doesn''t mean she is."

    "Didn''t Emily just say that if she wanted a ne, her brother would buy it for her? Elias is

    a famous doctor, and Mr. Dean, his best friend, is super rich, too. Why would someone with

    all that money need to steal a ne? It doesn''t add up," another pointed out.

    "Are you sure you didn''t just misce it, Hazel? Perhaps Emily didn''t take it after all," someone suggested.

    Another agreed, "Yeah, why don''t you double-check at home?"

    Hazel''s frustration grew as the students continued defending Emily. She snapped, "I''ve already searched my entire house! Emily was the only person in my room yesterday. If it wasn''t her, who else could it have been?"

    Someone chimed in, "Why would Emily, who could easily afford her own ne, steal yours?"

    Hazel had no good answer to that. She shot back, "Why don''t you ask her? She''s the one who stole it and won''t admit it!"

    Hearing this, Emily decided it was time to stop holding back. Crossing her arms, she spoke firmly, "Hazel, I was trying to give you the benefit of the doubt, but I guess we''re done here since you''re still ming me. You''re saying the ne disappeared after I was in your roomst night, right?"

    Hazel hesitated under Emily''s steady stare. The truth was, the ne wasn''t missing-she''d hidden it herself, hoping to guilt Emily into helping her. If only Emily had gone along with it, Hazel wouldn''t have had to push this far.

    "Yeah," Hazel finally answered, though her confidence was fading.

    Emily raised an eyebrow. "Okay, so did it go missing while I was still wearing it or after I left?"

    "After you left, of course!" Hazel insisted, trying to sound confident,

    Emily could hardly believe how naive Hazel was being. Staying calm, she replied, "Funny,

    B ti B.

    Chapter 241 I Wouldn''t Steal Your Diamond Ne

    ????? 60%

    because I remember you taking the ne off me before I left. When I walked out, I didn''t even have pockets. So even if I wanted to steal it, where exactly would I have hidden it?" Without thinking, Hazel blurted, "In your shoe!"

    Emily just nodded, ying along. "So, no matter what, you''re set on ming me for taking your ne, huh?"

    Hazel frowned. "Why do you keep saying I''m ming you? Isn''t it obvious? If you don''t confess, I''ll just involve the authorities and let them sort it out."

    Emily was left speechless by Hazel''s insistence.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242 What''s Your Take? Chapter 242 What''s Your Take?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Keeping her cool, Emily spoke, "Fine, if you''re really going to do this. Just when the cops show up, I''ll tell them exactly what''s going on-that you''re using me without proof. Plus, I''ll ensure they know why you''re doing it. This isn''t about a ne, Hazel. It''s because you wanted me to check out the bid details for Fin''spany on behalf of the Burton Family, and I refused."

    Hazel''s face flushed with anger and embarrassment. "Emily, stop making things up! When did I ever ask you to spy on Mr. Dean''s bid details? I''d never engage in something shady, so why would I ask you to?"

    Emily smirked, her voice sharp. "Maybe you should ask yourself that. You''re standing here publicly using me of stealing because I wouldn''t follow your n."

    "Hazel, I believe the truth wille out in the end. You can try to pin this on me, but I''m not confessing to something I didn''t do. I''m heading back to ss now. If you want to call the cops, go ahead. I''ll be right here when they arrive," Emily added, her confidence clear. She felt no remorse because she had nothing to feel guilty about.

    Sure, she admired Hazel''s diamond ne, but just because she thought it was nice didn''t mean she wanted to steal it. Her brother could easily buy one if she really wanted one. Stealing wasn''t in her nature.

    A person could be short on money, but their character was everything. Emily lived by that.

    With those final words, Emily turned and walked away, leaving Hazel seething. Hazel''s fists tightened as she noticed her ssmates staring at her, doubt written all over their faces. Rage boiled inside her. I underestimated you, Emily! How dare you turn this around on me in front of everyone! she thought bitterly.

    Yet, Hazel wasn''t done. Alright, Emily, you want to call my bluff? Fine. Let''s see how confident you are when the cops show up and find you guilty.

    Realizing her ssmates were still watching, Hazel shot them a furious look. "What are you all staring at? You really believe Emily over me? Do you even know who I am? I''m the daughter of the Burton Group! I don''t need to make up lies. You''ll see the truth when the cops arrive."

    Hazel stormed off with those defensive words, her anger barely hiding her unease. The students went back to their ssrooms as soon as Hazel and Emily left.

    Sitting in her seat with her headphones on, Samantha was lost in a book. When some students mentioned Finley''s name, she quickly pulled off her headphones and started

    Chapter 242 What''s Your Take?

    listening.

    "Do you think Emily''s telling the truth, or is Hazel?" one student asked.

    "I''m pretty sure Emily''s the honest one here," another responded.

    "So, you''re saying Hazel really made all this up because Emily refused to help her with the bidding documents?" someone else chimed in. One asked, "What do you think?"

    **

    B

    Chapter 243 Time to Take Action

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243 Time to Take Action

    One student remarked, "I really don''t think Hazel would lie about this."

    D 60%

    Another countered, "Still, Emily''s story makes sense too. Think about it-Emily''s brother is Elias, and Elias'' best friend is Mr. Dean. If Elias is so close to Mr. Dean, he''d possibly treat Emily like family. Besides, Mr. Dean''s family runs a jewelrypany. She could just ask Elias or Mr. Dean for one if she really wanted a diamond ne. Do you really think she''d need to steal from Hazel?"

    "That does make sense," someone agreed.

    Another student admitted, "I''m really torn now. If Emily''s telling the truth, then Hazel must be up to something shady. However, if Hazel''s story is true, then Emily would be the real thief."

    Sitting nearby, Samantha was growing increasingly frustrated. Who does this Hazel think she is, asking Emily to spy on Finley''s bid?

    Hazel''spany seems to be using shady tactics to snag the lowest bid. I thought Noah was bad, but this is a whole new level.

    So, Hazel pressures Emily to sneak a peek at Finley''s bid, and she uses Emily of stealing a ne when she refuses. Now, she wants to call the cops to force Emily into helping. It''s clear Hazel isn''t done and will keep pressing Emily until sheplies. Samantha mused, Hmm... I need to meet Hazel. If she''s trying to sabotage Finley''s bid, then it''s my business, too.

    With a sarcastic look, Samantha turned to her ssmates and asked, "Who exactly is Hazel?"

    Her ssmates nced at her with a bit of scorn. "Hazel is the daughter of the Burton Group. She''s also a standout at Saint Night Academy-beautiful, talented, and from a wealthy family. You should see how many guys are after her."

    Samantha thought, Come on, I really don''t know. I usually don''t pay much attention to others, but I need to know if Hazel''s messing with Finley.

    She grabbed her phone, got up, and determinedly walked out of the ssroom.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Leaning against the wall near Emily''s ssroom, Samantha pretended to listen to music while actually keeping a close watch for Hazel''s next move. She figured, They said Hazel already called the cops. I''m sure she''ll try something before they get here. I need to see what Hazel ns to do to Emily before making any moves myself.

    As the ss bell rang, students began returning to their rooms-except for...

    B & B

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244 That''s Not What I Meant Chapter 244 That''s Not What I Meant

    Samantha hung around outside Emily''s ssroom, waiting for Hazel. Lecturers passing by noticed Samantha loitering and suggested she head to ss. Samantha told them she was waiting as part of a punishment, and they left her alone. While pretending to check her phone, she kept an eye out for Hazel.

    After about ten minutes, Emily requested a leave of absence and headed to the toilet. Samantha quickly slipped behind a nearby pir and followed her in once Emily had inside.

    gone

    Inside the toilet, Hazel was waiting. When Emily walked in, she barely acknowledged Hazel. "You called me out here. What''s up? Got something to say?"

    Hazel rolled her eyes internally, thinking, Of course, I have something to say. Why else would I call you out? She forced a warm smile and reached for Emily''s arm. "Emily, I''m sorry about the earlier mix-up at the school lobby. I hope you can forgive me for what happened."

    Forgive you?! Emily shot her a skeptical look and retorted, "Oh, so you wanted to use me, and now you think saying sorry will just fix everything? Are you kidding me? Or do you just enjoy making me look bad in front of everyone?

    Hazel hadn''t expected Emily to react like this. She softened her tone. "Emily, it wasn''t really a mix-up. I thought I''d lost my diamond ne and mistakenly med you. Now that I''ve found it, I wanted to apologize and hope you can let it go."

    Emily thought, There''s no way I''m forgiving you. You made me look like a thief. Do you really think a quick apology is going to fix that? Not a chance!

    She scoffed, "Forgiving you isn''t happening. You humiliated me way too much. Do you really think a simple apology will make up for that?"

    Hazel''s expression shifted as she pulled out the diamond ne from her bag and offered it to Emily. "Look, I''m really sorry. I''d like you to have this ne to show I mean it. What

    you say?"

    do

    ncing at the ne, Emily felt a tug of temptation, but she didn''t want to ept it. She worried that epting it might give Hazel more leverage over her. After all, she wasn''t about to be yed.

    Emily pushed the ne back towards Hazel. Since you''ve found it, you keep it. I don''t

    need it."

    Puzzled, Hazel asked, "Why? Is this ne not good enough, or do you think it doesn''t suit you?"

    Bi B.

    Chapter 244 That''s Not What I Meant

    Emily thought, That''s not what I meant at all.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245 You''re Under Suspicion Chapter 245 You''re Under Suspicion

    Emily rified, "Hazel, I''m not turning down your ne because it''s not good enough for me. I''m just worried that you mightter use me of stealing it if I take it. I''d be stuck trying to prove my innocence, and that''s not a risk I want to take. So, please keep it." Hazel realized how cautious Emily was. She quickly thought on her feet, replying, "Actually, taking the ne could help clear things up."

    Puzzled, Emily asked, "Why''s that?"

    Hazel exined, "If people start questioning you, you can show them the ne and prove it''s not stolen. I''ll rify that I found it and that there was no theft. It''s a win-win-you keep the ne, and everyone stops doubting you. Please, just take it so I can put this behind us."

    Emily thought for a moment, but Hazel''s exnation seemed reasonable. She subconsciously nodded and agreed, "Okay, that makes sense. Still, will epting this really clear everything up with my ssmates?"

    Hazel gave her a reassuring smile. "Absolutely. Once I exin everything and tell them I found the ne, there won''t be any more misunderstandings. Trust me."

    1

    It seemed like Hazel''s strategy had worked. With a reluctant grin, Emily took the diamond ne. "Thanks, Hazel. Since you''re being so genuine, I''ll forgive you."

    Hazel beamed. "Great to hear! Don''t worry; I won''t ask you to do anything illegal, like spying on Mr. Dean''s bid details. It''s better you stay out of trouble."

    Emily gave a small nod. "I''m relieved to hear that. I''ll head back to ss now,

    too."

    now, and you should,

    Meanwhile, Samantha hid outside the toilet, secretly recording the entire exchange. When the conversation ended, she stashed her phone and hurried back to her ssroom.

    As Samantha dashed into the ssroom, students exchanged uneasy nces since the teacher didn''t address her sudden arrival. Whispers quickly spread among them, with some wondering if the lecturer was showing favoritism towards students with higher grades. ustoming to the whispers and distractions, the lecturer continued the lesson as if nothing had happened.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The ss soon wrapped up, but before everyone could leave, two cops Night Academy and headed straight to Emily''s ssroom. Still holding the ne and

    Ppeared at the Saint feeling a sense of relief from her earlier conversation, Emily was caught off guard.

    The cops addressed her directly, "We''ve received a report that you stole a diamond ne

    Chapter 245 You''re Under Suspicion

    worth millions. We need to search your belongings, so please cooperate."

    ??? 60.

    Emily''s beam vanished as she realized what was happening. She stood there, speechless, as her mind raced.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246 Are You Setting Me Up?

    Emily''s head was spinning. Now I''m a suspect for stealing?

    She asked, "Since when did I be a suspect?"All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Emily''s mind was racing. Now that the ne is found, why is Hazel still involving the police and using me of theft?

    Then it hit her. Of course-Hazel is setting me up! She gave me the ne on purpose, then called the cops to search me. Once they find the ne on me, I''ll be caught red-handed and used of theft. Hazel ns to get me arrested and then force me to help her with Fin''s bid details to clear my name. It''s all a plot to get what she wants! How can she be so devious, trying to set me up just for that? This is outrageous!

    Fuming, Emily shouted, "I didn''t steal anything!"

    When the cops pulled the ne from her bag, they asked, "If you didn''t steal this, then what''s it doing here?"

    Emily kept her calm and replied, "That ne is a gift from Hazel. If you doubt me, just ask her. She gave it to me as a way of saying sorry."

    The cops exchanged nces and then summoned Hazel over to sort things out. Emily turned to Hazel, hoping for help. "Finally, you''re here. Hazel, the cops think I stole your ne. You need to tell them it''s really a gift!"

    took my ne. However, Hazel wasn''t having any of it. "Emily, I''ve always thought you You denied it when I asked. Now that there''s proof, you''re just trying to shift the me? When did I ever give you this ne?"

    She continued, "This ne was a special gift from my mom for my eighteenth birthday. I wouldn''t just give it away. If you''re going to lie, at least make it believable. Saying I gave it to you is just absurd!"

    Emily stared at Hazel, stunned. "Hazel, I thought your apology in the toilet was genuine. Now it''s clear you''re just trying to set me up! B*tch! Don''t think this will make me help you with Fin''s bid details. I''d rather die than do your dirty work!" Hazel looked surprised and cried out, "Emily, not only did you steal my ne, but now you''re also calling me a liar. This is outrageous."

    She dabbed at her eyes dramatically and added, "I treated you like a junior, and this is how you repay me?"

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247 You Will Regret This

    "If that is the case, I see no reason to go easy on you anymore. You can take reflecting in prison," Hazel said.

    your

    time

    Emily was speechless.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    "Hazel, drop the act. You are a cruel woman. If you continue to treat me like this, Elias will not let it slide. Neither will Fin. Framing me does not help you at all." 1

    However, the sight of Emily in this defeated state brought Hazel some satisfaction.

    Emily had no one to me but herself. Her refusal to listen had led to her own downfall. This was nothing less than a well-deserved punishment.

    It served her right.

    Hazel kept up her performance. Her tearful, pitiful expression caused the boys to turn on Emily. "Emily, how could you do that to Hazel? You stole her diamond ne, and now you are threatening her with Elias and Finley? Even if they are influential men, it does not change the fact that you stole from her."

    "I refuse to believe it. How can Elias and Finley continue to stand by a thief?"

    "Exactly! Emily always seemed so gentle, but who knew she was so nasty underneath? She steals and then tries to scare Hazel. Absolutely shameless!"

    "If Elias found out his sister was embarrassing him like this, he would probably want to kill her himself."

    "If I had a sister like Emily, I would want to die."

    Emily gritted her teeth as her ssmates'' insults piled up. She dropped her gaze and clenched her fists. "I already said I did not steal Hazel''s ne. Why do none of you believe me?

    "You are using me of something I did not do. What gives you the right?"

    The ssmates kept murmuring among themselves. "Look at her. Even now, she still will not admit it."

    "When Emily''s big brother tries to get her out of jail, I wonder how much money he will have to pay Hazel to fix this."

    The mention of "money" made Hazel''s eyes light up. An idea popped into her head. There was a way to solve two problems at once. Since Emily refused to peek at Finley''s proposal

    1

    BB.

    Chapter 247 You Will Regret This

    and tell Hazel his bid price, why not get Elias to do it instead?

    3

    Once Elias learned his sister was locked up for theft, he would have no choice but to steal Finley''s proposal and hand it over to her.

    If he did not want to do that, he could just ask his buddy Finley to arrange a partnership between theirpanies. Would that not be just as good?

    Hazel felt a surge of pride at how clever she was. What a brilliant n she hade up

    with

    all on her own.

    She eyed Emily, who was standing in front of her. She raised her hand and gave Emily a condescending pat on the shoulder. "Emily, whether you admit it or not, you have already done something disgraceful. You should call Elias and have him bring awyer. Otherwise, you are going to prison."

    Emily remained silent.

    Hazel was mistaken if she thought those words would frighten Emily..

    It did not matter how Hazel framed Emily. She had done nothing wrong.

    "Hazel, when Elias arrives, you will regret this."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248 Are You Implying That I Framed Emily?

    Even now, Emily acted as though she had nothing to fear. Did she truly believe she would not end up in prison?

    Hazel had no patience left for Emily. She shot a cold nce at the police officers and said, "Officers, please take Emily away. I do not want to hear another word from her."

    The officers nodded and forcefully led Emily away. She fought against their hold as hard as she could.

    "Let go of me! Let go!

    "I did not steal anything! Why will none of you believe me?

    "Why do you refuse to believe me?"

    The two officers dragged Emily toward the door. The rest of the ss eagerly followed, treating the entire scene as entertainment.

    Emily kept shouting, insisting on her innocence, yet no one showed any sign of believing her. Samantha, who had been silently observing from the sidelines, finally decided she had seen enough. She stepped out, stopping the officers in their tracks. "Hold on."

    Both officers paused, turning their attention to Samantha. "Is there a reason you are stopping us?"

    "I have evidence that proves Emily was framed."

    The moment those words left Samantha''s mouth, every eye in the room was drawn to her. Everyone was suddenly curious to hear what evidence she had.

    The officers exchanged a nce before one solemnly asked, "What kind of evidence do you have?"

    "Before I present it, I would like to ask Hazel a few questions. Is that all right?"

    The officer nodded. "Go ahead."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    With the entire ss watching, Samantha made her way to Hazel. A flicker of jealousy passed through Hazel as she observed Samantha. This girl was far more stunning than what people had said online. How could someone be so beautiful and brilliant? Where did such wless peoplee

    <

    17:58 Fri,

    Chapter 248 Are You Implying That I Framed Emily?

    from?

    3

    Samantha''s intense stare made Hazel uneasy. Just when Hazel thought Samantha would remain silent forever, Samantha spoke. "Hello, Hazel. I am Samantha."

    Hazel replied with a haughty tone, "I know who you are."

    "Good. Now that we are on the same page, I have a few questions. I need you to answer with honesty."

    ""What questions?"

    Samantha''s voice remained steady and cool. "One, did you just say Emily stole your diamond ne? Was that true?"

    4

    Was Samantha blind? Everyone had just witnessed the police pulling the ne out of Emily''s bag. What kind of question was that? "Of course, it is true."

    "Just because the police found your diamond ne in Emily''s bag, you believe she stole it?"

    What was this "just because" nonsense?

    Samantha''s choice of words made Hazel feel ufortable.

    "How else am I supposed to prove that Emily stole my ne? The evidence speaks for itself. There is no room for her to deny it."

    Samantha''s lips curled into a subtle, mocking smile.

    "Hazel, surely you know that even when someone is caught with stolen goods, it does not always prove they are the thief. It is possible that Emily was framed."

    A sudden wave of nervousness crept into Hazel''s mind as she met Samantha''s unwavering gaze. "Are you implying that I framed Emily?"

    III

    BB

    Chapter 249 Why Are You Doing This to Me?

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249 Why Are You Doing This to Me?

    D

    "I ''implied'' that you framed Emily? You are outright framing her!" Samantha''s voice cut through the tension.

    Hazel, boiling with anger, snapped out, "That is ridiculous! I did not frame her. Everything I said is the truth. Emily stole my diamond ne. Ask anyone here. They all know it."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    What did these students truly know?

    Samantha''s expression turned cold. "These students only see what you want them to. They have no idea about the things you have hidden. Hazel, I am giving you onest chance. Admit the truth now, and I will keep my evidence to myself. You will be able to walk away without losing face.

    "However, if you keep denying it, I will have no choice but to release the evidence and show everyone who you really are. There will be no going back."

    Hazel was certain Samantha was bluffing. No one had been around when she confronted Emily earlier. There was no way Samantha could have any proof.

    Feeling confident, Hazel smirked. "If you have evidence, Samantha, then show it. If you do not, stop wasting everyone''s time. We all have better things to do than listen to your lies."

    With Hazel refusing to back down, Samantha did not hesitate any longer. She pulled out her phone and uploaded the video to the school forum. It was not long before every student''s phone buzzed with the notification. Curiosity swept through the crowd as they watched the video.

    The footage clearly showed Hazel handing the diamond ne to Emily.

    The murmurs.among the students

    the students grew louder.

    "Emily really was set up. Hazel has gone way too far. She gave Emily the ne herself, then she has the nerve to use Emily of stealing it. I nearly believed her lies." "Can you believe it? She must think we are fools.

    "Looks like Hazel finally got what wasing to her. Her arrogance and lies have finally caught up to her. At least now, her actions match that sharp tongue of hers." "She is such a hypocrite."

    "I used to idolize Hazel. I thought she was some kind of goddess. Now, she just looks pathetic."

    Chapter 249 Why Are You Doing This to Me?

    "Listen to what she said in the video. Hazel actually admitted she wanted Emily to sneak look at the bid proposal from Finley''spany. Emily was telling the truth all along. Hazel framed her because she refused to do what Hazel said." "That is so messed up!"

    "Is she supposed to be Saint Night Academy''s top student? What a joke."

    Hazel stood frozen, watching the video unfold in real-time, her hands clenched into tight fists. The whispers swirling around her only deepened her rage. She had never imagined Samantha would have actual proof. Now, everyone saw her for what she was. A liar. Seething with anger, Hazel fixed her eyes on Samantha. "I do not remember ever doing anything to you. Why are you doing this to me?"

    Samantha was speechless.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250 Stay Out of My Business Chapter 250 Stay Out of My Business

    Samantha recalled that she had given Hazel a chance toe clean before posting the video. Hazel had refused and used her of lying. Now that the video was out in the open, Hazel could not hold Samantha responsible.

    If Hazel had only admitted the truth earlier, things would have gone differently.

    Instead, Hazel waited until after the video was exposed to confront her.

    Samantha put her phone away and stared at Hazel with a calm expression. "Hazel, I gave you the chance to tell the truth before posting the video, but you chose not to take it. You have ruined your own reputation, and it has nothing to do with me. You brought this upon yourself.

    e."

    "Your family''spany is trying to bid for Finley''s project. If you want topete, do it fairly. There is no reason to frame innocent people.

    There were manypanies involved in the bidding, includingrge corporations. If Hazel''s family wanted to win, they would have to use a few shady tricks. Samantha, who had no experience in business, had no idea how important this project was to Hazel''s family, so she was speaking without a full understanding of the situation.

    The students around them continued to mock Hazel, saying all kinds of cruel things. Her reputation was shattered. Even though she could not use thew against Emily now, she was still determined to get her diamond ne back. That ne was worth a lot.

    Hazel had nned to use the ne to trick Emily, and although Emily had fallen for it, Samantha had ruined everything. Now, she was focused on getting the ne returned.

    With that thought in mind, Hazel walked over to the police. "Officer, since Samantha has proven this was just a misunderstanding, could you please return my ne?" A misunderstanding?

    Emily, furious, spoke up. "Hazel, this was not a misunderstanding. You framed me on purpose. If you do not apologize, I will never forget this."

    Hazel frowned. "Emily, let us end it. There is no need to drag it out."

    Emily''s expression hardened as she red at Hazel. "If you do not apologize, there is no end."

    "Emily, who do you think you are? You really believe you can demand an apology from me? Let me remind you, I am the eldest daughter of the Burton Family. You are nothing. Why

    0

    Chapter 250 Stay Out of My BusinessThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    should I apologize to you?"

    Samantha could not stand people like Hazel. Even when they were clearly in the wrong, they refused to admit it.

    She stepped beside Emily and said, "If Hazel does not want to apologize, that is fine. My uncle is awyer with a perfect winning record. People call him ''The Undefeated.

    "I can introduce him to Emily, and he can help her file a defamationwsuit against Hazel. The charge may not be serious, but Hazel could still face a fine or even jail time."

    Hazel noticed how much Samantha was defending Emily. Was there something going on between them? With growing frustration, Hazel red at Samantha. "Samantha, this is between Emily and me. You should stay out of it!" "I am afraid that..."

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251 Must You Take Things This Far?

    "This might not work, since Emily''s older brother is a close friend of mine. Hence, her issues are my issues. Let me make this clear today: either you heed Emily''s request and apologize to her, or you prepare yourself for incarceration. Speak with mywyer." "Two choices, Ms. Burton. Pick one."

    That insufferable Samantha was overtly threatening her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Hazel''s hands, clenched into fists, rxed and tightened again. If not for the police officer standing nearby, she would haveshed out at Samantha already. "Samantha, you''re crossing the line!"

    "Crossing the line?" Samantha responded with a calm nod. "Very well, I''ll promptly involve mywyer. Conveniently, your Burton Group is bidding for a project with Finley''spany. As the heiress of the Burton Family, if you find yourself entangled in awsuit now, I suspect the Dean Corporation would promptly exclude your Burton Group from consideration."

    Samantha''s incisive remarks left Hazelpletely at a loss for words.

    She simply stared at Samantha, unable to believe her audacity. "Samantha, considering I am your senior, must you go this far?"

    "I think I should make a call."

    Samantha retrieved her phone,

    pretending to dial Sidney''s number. In that moment of desperation, Hazel turned to Emily, "I''m truly

    sorry, Emily. I was in the wrong

    shouldn''t have falsely used you. Please forgive me and don''t proceed with thewsuit. Could you ask Samantha to let me off the hook?"

    Before Emily could respond, Samantha clicked her tongue in disdain. "Typically, an apologyes with genuine remorse. Yet here you are, Ms. Burton, neither bowing nor showing any real contrition. What kind of apology is this supposed to be?"

    Was Samantha determined to

    humiliate her further? With so many ssmates observing, couldn''t she spare a bit of dignity? Hazel took deep breath and bowed, offering a more Sincere apology, "I am truly sorry, Emily. I was mistaken. Please forgive me and reconsider thewsuit. Can you please ask Samantha to let me go?"

    Emily remained silent, but Samantha spoke up again, "Your apology has improved somewhat, Ms. Burton. However, I am curious about

    something. You already gave that et

    diamond ne to Emily in the video, so why attempt to reim it just now? Or is it that you are simply unreliable? You pretended to gift the ne to Emily as part of a scheme, but now that your n has unraveled, you want it back. Is that it?"

    Before Hazel could respond, Samantha, with a note of clear disdain, continued, "Ms. Burton, as the heiress of the Burton Family, how can you be so miserly? You gave the ne away, yet now you want to retrieve it? Is there no shame in your actions?" Hazel stood speechless.

    The image of the graceful, dignified Hazel had been shattered by Samantha''s words. Her frustration boiled over. "Yes, I''m miserly! I don''t keep my word! What are you going to do about it?"

    Samantha smiled serenely. "Ms. Burton, there''s no need to get so agitated. Calm down. At this moment, you''re behaving like a shrew. Whether you''re miserly, shameless, or unreliable is irrelevant to me. But..."

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252 The Cost of Heartbreak

    "You have wronged Emily deeply and inflicted an irreversible wound on her tender heart. So, Hazel, I believe Emily deservespensation from you."

    Samantha''s video had utterly destroyed Emily''s reputation, leaving asting scar on her heart as well. Yet, Samantha was not offering topensate Emily for this pain.

    Hazel, seething with anger, furrowed her brow and retorted, "Samantha, my heart, too, has been wounded by your actions. By your reasoning, shouldn''t you bepensating me as well?" Samantha, unflinching, responded with a question of her own, "Why should Ipensate you?"

    "You posted that video and tarnished my reputation. Shouldn''t you be liable topensate me?" Hazel demanded.

    "Absolutely not!" Samantha''s tone was dripping with disdain. "The video I posted was the truth. Everything you said was nothing but deceit. You ndered Emily while my video worked to restore her honor and protect her vulnerable, fragile heart.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    So, if my video has caused you distress, it''s a consequence you brought upon yourself. I owe you nothing. But Emily, on the other hand, might suffersting damage from your false usations. You should be rushing to make amends to her." Hazel refused to make amends, convinced that her pain far outweighed whatever Emily might have endured. "I won''t bepensating her."

    Without missing a beat, Samantha reached for her phone. "Then we''ll let the courts decide."

    The moment Samantha spoke, she dialed Sidney''s number. As soon as the call connected, Hazel grabbed the phone from Samantha''s hand and threw it down the stairs. Samantha turned to the nearby police officer with a determined gaze. "Officer, you witnessed that, didn''t you? Hazel deliberately destroyed my property. I can take legal action against her, correct?

    As I understand it, if the damage exceeds two thousand dors, she could face jail time, can''t she?"

    The officer nodded solemnly. "Yes, that''s correct."

    "The phone she just threw was a limited-edition, custom-made model.

    I''m unsure of the exact value, but it''s over ten thousand

    worth

    well

    ol.ne

    dors So, officer, don''t just stand idly by-arrest Hazel. I want her held ountable."

    The officer cast a nce at Hazel, who stood there, speechless and overwhelmed by Samantha''s

    piercing usations. "Hazel, you et

    have just thrown this youngdy''s phone. She has every right to sue you Do you want toe with us voluntarily, or should we take you into custody?"

    Realizing that Samantha would find any excuse to sue her, Hazel''s

    frustration grew. She longed to

    confrent Samantha, but with the

    police present, she knew she had no

    choice but toply.

    Swallowing her anger, Hazel begrudgingly apologized to Samantha, her voiceden with desperation. "I''m sorry, Samantha. Please forgive me. Don''t take this to court, okay?" Samantha, unmoved, responded, "But that phone was a custom-made piece."

    Hazel''s brow furrowed with concern. "I''llpensate you. Double the price."

    Samantha sighed dramatically, her voice tinged with faux distress. "That phone was incredibly important to me."

    "I''ll pay you triple!" Hazel offered urgently.

    "But now I don''t even have a phone to use..." Samanthamented.

    Hazel, eager to resolve the issue, quickly added, "I-I''ll buy you thetest model right away andpensate you triple the value of the one you lost. How does that sound?" Samantha hesitated, caught between satisfaction and reluctance. "I..."

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253 A Slip of the Foot

    "Samantha, don''t test my patience!"

    Samantha cast a scornful nce at Hazel. "Given your attitude, I have no intention of forgiving you. Even if you offered me ten times thepensation, it wouldn''t change anything. I''m very busy at the moment, so you should speak directly with mywyer." Hazel was left speechless, unable toe up with a response.

    "Samantha!"

    "Excuse me, could anyone here lend me their phone for a moment?"

    Hazel stood to the side, seething with frustration over Samantha''s behavior. Determined to make the most of her situation before her impending incarceration, she decided to give Samantha a final, harsh lesson.

    Without warning, Hazel lunged at Samantha, but Samantha deftly sidestepped her. Unwavering, Hazel tried again, only for Samantha to deftly catch her arm. Turning to the nearby officers, Samantha dered, "Officers, please take note that Hazel initiated this. Everything that follows is purely self-defense on my part!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Samantha delivered a sharp kick to Hazel''s stomach. Hazel staggered backward, clutching her abdomen in agony, and red furiously at Samantha. "Samantha, I swear I''ll make you regret this!"

    Samantha, with effortless precision, seized Hazel and threw her down with a powerful over-the-shoulder m. "Oops, sorry, I slipped. Are you alright?"

    Hazel felt her body betray her, wracked with excruciating pain.

    "Samantha, you..."

    "Let me help you up."

    Samantha extended her hand, helping Hazel to her feet only to throw her back down with another forceful over-the-shoulder m. Hazel hit the ground hard, her entire body writhing in pain. "You..."

    "My apologies, I slipped again. Let me help you up."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    This time, Hazel wrenched her hand free from Samantha''s grasp and struggled to rise on her own. But just as she got up, Samantha lifted her foot and kicked her back down. "Ugh. Cough, cough..."

    Samantha sighed with dramatic ir. "Oops, looks like my foot slipped this time."

    Hazely there in stunned silence while the surrounding students watched in disbelief.

    "Wow, Samantha is incredible! I''m so relieved I haven''t crossed her. Otherwise, I''d be in a terrible state."

    "She''s frightening. We''d better stay far away from her from now on. Who knows what kind of beating we might end up with?"

    "Absolutely!"

    Ignoring the murmurs around her, Samantha fixed her gaze on Hazel, who was sprawled pitifully on the ground, barely able to move. "So, what do you think? Still feel like taking a swing at me?"

    It was evident who had the upper hand in this confrontation.

    Hazely there, humiliated and defeated. "Samantha, I... I was wrong. Please, just let me go."

    Samantha nodded. "I''ll let you go, but only if you apologize."

    "I... I''m sorry."

    "And hand over that diamond ne to Emily."

    At this point, Hazel was prepared agree to anything. As long as

    Samantha stopped the assault.neq was willing toply.one

    "And alsopensate me twenty times the cost of my phone."

    Hazel hesitated momentarily. Samantha''s foot came down sharply on her back. "Well? Are you going to agree?"

    Hazel nodded vigorously. "Yes! Yes, I agree! Please, just stop. I was wrong."

    QUT

    "Excellent." Samantha finally lifted her foot and turned to the officers. "Officers, trust you heard all that? Hazel has agreed to give her diamond ne to Emily and topensate me twenty times the cost of my phone."

 Chapter 254

    "At the same time, I demandpensation-twenty times the value of my phone! Officer, you must be my witness. Otherwise, I fear Hazel might try to back out."

    Chapter 254 A Matter of PriceContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    As Samantha addressed the police officer standing beside her, Hazel, still sprawled on the ground, turned to the officer with a pained expression. "You''re the police! She''s been hitting me, and you''ve done nothing to help me?"

    The officer responded, "Samantha was acting in self-defense. Moreover, she didn''t initially intend to hit you. You provoked her first, so her actions were defensive, and we have no authority to intervene. Additionally, you didn''t call for help, so there was no need for us to get involved."

    Hazel was left speechless.

    Clearing her throat, she finally said, "I believe you''re all siding with Samantha."

    The officers, maintaining their stern demeanor, replied, "Hazel, we''re merely presenting the facts. This situation began because of your actions. Furthermore, your false report is wasting valuable police resources. If you weren''t a student, we''d be taking you to the station for a proper reprimand."

    Hearing this, Hazel fell silent, unsure of how to defend herself.

    With great effort, she pushed herself off the ground and asked Samantha, "I''ve agreed to everything now. Can I leave?"

    Samantha responded coolly, "You haven''tpensated me yet for twenty times the cost of my phone. Will you be transferring the money, or would you prefer to write a check?"

    Was Samantha so fixated on money?

    "Can''t I pay you backter?"

    Samantha''s tone was icy. "No. I''m afraid you might back out. After all, you''re known for not keeping your word. To ensure you don''t face repercussions for owing me money, it''s best to settle it now."

    Hazel felt both physically and financially bruised.

    Reluctantly, she pulled out a check from her bag and handed it to Samantha. "Here''s ten thousand dors. That should cover your phone, right?"

    Samantha shook her head. "Not

    even close! My phone was

    custom-made, which means it cost thousands, if a single phone costs over a thousand dors, twenty times that amount is twenty thousand. Given its bespoke mature, let''s estimate it at two thousand per phone. Multiply that by twenty, and you''re looking at forty thousand dors."

    "You''ve given me ten thousand, so you still owe thirty thousand. Will it be another check or a wire transfer?"

    Hazel felt her anger rise to the point of near suffocation.

    "All I did was throw your phone, and you''re demanding forty thousand dors? Samantha, was your phone made of gold? Even if it were, it'' wouldn''t be worth such a ludicrous amount!"  en FindNovel

    She paused for a moment, then added, "You need to cut me some ck."

    Samantha replied, "I''m already being lenient because you''re my senior. I''m valuing the phone at two

    thousand dors each. If you were

    tel

    my senior, I''d charge you ten thousand per phone. So, you should be thankful for your senior status."

    Hazel clutched her chest, exasperated. "Are you seriously expecting me to thank you?"

    Samantha waved her hand dismissively. "No need for thanks. Just pay the remaining thirty thousand in full."

    Why was Samantha being so unreasonable?

    The situation was infuriating.

    Hazel felt as if her anger might cause a heart attack.

    "Samantha, you-"

    Samantha raised an eyebrow, her gaze piercing with a dangerous glint.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255 When Did You Be So Audacious? "What did I do?"

    "You are being utterly unreasonable. Tell me, why are you treating me this way?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Why?

    Wasn''t the reason clear? It was because she disliked her and also because she wanted to scheme against Finley. Those who attempted to undermine Finley generally faced a dire fate. Like Hazel, her end would not be pleasant.

    Samantha''s lips curled into a faint, almost mocking smile. "Sometimes, disliking someone doesn''t require a reason. It can simply be that their presence is irksome. To be blunt, you have an annoying, punchable, and thoroughly despicable face." "Are you personally attacking me?"

    Samantha shook her head, her gaze unyielding. "No, I''m just being honest and helping you see just how much you are despised."

    The true source of animosity wasn''t directed at her but at the loathsome Samantha.

    So, why did Samantha treat her like this? It seemed they had no personal vendetta.

    Or was it simply that her hatredpelled her to inflict pain?

    This brazen and contemptible Samantha would ensure this grievance would not end easily.

    Suppressing her mounting fury, Hazel withdrew three checks from her bag and handed them to Samantha. "This 400,000 is for you. From now on, we are even."

    "No, you still owe me a new phone. Didn''t we agree that you wouldpensate me twenty times the amount and buy me a new phone?"

    When had she ever made such a promise?

    Could Samantha not be so audacious?

    Didn''t she realize how detestable her current behavior was?

    "I don''t remember ever agreeing to that!"

    Samantha arched an eyebrow. "So, you''re unwilling to buy me a new phone?"

    I''m very unwilling.

    sea

    At this moment, Hazel just wanted to escape this troublesome situation and devise a strategy to deal with Samantha. "You have 400,000. With that, you can buy as many phones as you like. Why must you force me to buy one for you? Don''t you have hands and feet? Can''t you do it yourself?"

    "I could go myself, but the problem is, I don''t want to. I need you to buy the phone for me. So, are you going to do it or not?"

    It was clear she wasn''t going toply.

    "I don''t care whether you want to go or not. I''m not buying you a phone. I''m leaving now, so stop bothering me."

    Hazel had quite a temper.

    As Hazel turned to leave, Samantha

    reached out and seized her hand. "Hazel, since you''ve stated you would buy me a phone, you must follow through with your words. If you refuse, then leave your phone with me."

    Without giving Hazel a chance to refuse, Samantha took the phone from Hazel''s bag. Hazel tried to retrieve it, but she was no match for Samantha. Frustrated, she shouted at Samantha, "Samantha, you shameless little wretch, give me back my phone!"

    "Want your phone?" Samantha raised an eyebrow with a smirk. "Fine. Bring a new phone in exchange for yours. If I don''t see my new phone within an hour, your phone will be mine." Samantha...

    "Samantha, give me back my phone. I''ll buy you a new one, alright?"

    Her phone contained sensitive secrets. If Samantha discovered them, her reputation would be irrevocably damaged.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256 Hand It Over

    When Samantha noticed how panicked Hazel became after she took her phone, a sly grin spread across her face. "Hazel, you were refusing to buy me a phone just a moment ago, and now you are suddenly offering to get one for me. I am really curious about this sudden change. Is there something on your phone you are hiding?"

    This was Hazel''s personal business. What did it have to do with Samantha?

    With a straight face, Hazel responded, "Samantha, this is my private matter. It has nothing to do with you, so you should not be snooping through my phone. If you do, I will report you for invading my privacy." Samantha''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Hazel, I have no interest in your secrets. I will give you one hour to go and buy me a phone. If you do not return in time, the phone is mine."

    Upon realizing Samantha was not bluffing, Hazel bolted as fast as she could. Once Hazel had left, Samantha collected the diamond ne from the police, and the crowd of students began to disperse.

    Now, only Samantha and Emily were left in the hallway. Emily extended her hand and said, "Give me the diamond ne."

    Did Emily seriously believe Samantha went through all this trouble to get the ne from Hazel just to hand it over to her?

    If so, Emily waspletely mistaken.

    "Emily, even though Hazel gave you this diamond ne, I will not give it to you. Do you know why?"

    Emily yed along. "Why?"

    "I was the one who worked hard to make Hazel hand over this ne so that I could sell it and donate the money to charity. As people have said in the past, ill-gotten gains should not be kept. Hazel may have willingly given it to you, but we both know how you really ended up with it.

    "To avoid any future consequences for either of us, it is best to sell the ne and donate the money to a good cause."

    This ne was worth millions. Did Samantha not feel any regret about selling it?

    "Samantha, I do not want to donate I the money. Just want the diamond ne. If you give it to me, we could self it and split the money. As long as we do not give it to charity, I am fine with any arrangement."

    How could Emily be so greedy?

    ??

    If they kept the money for themselves, what would that say about their character?

    Besides, did Emily really think Hazel would

    just

    let her walk at the

    proceeds? Would Hazel let

    ¨¤ off either?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Although Hazel was no match for Samantha, it would not take much effort for her to cause trouble for Emily.

    Elias already had his hands full every day. His sister needed to stop dragging him into unnecessary problems.

    Samantha gave Emily a look of disdain, turned around with the ne in hand, and began to walk away. Seeing this, Emily rushed after her and grabbed her arm.

    "Samantha, you are not leaving until you hand over that ne."

    Emily shook her head. "No. If you do not give me the ne today, I will not let go, no matter what." Samantha''s patience was wearing thin.

    "Let go."

    "Emily, I have tried to be reasonable, but if you keep pushing me like this, then..."

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257 Give it Back

    "Do not me me if I stop holding back," Samantha warned.

    With that, she executed a shoulder throw and mmed Emily forcefully onto the ground. Emily, in excruciating pain, could not rise. She watched helplessly as Samantha took the diamond ne and walked away. How could Samantha just take her diamond ne?

    Samantha had gone too far.

    "Samantha, the diamond ne is mine! You cannot take it. Samantha, return it to me. I demand you give it back, Samantha!"

    Samantha continued to walk away, soon disappearing from Emily''s sight.

    Back in the ssroom.

    Samantha stored the diamond ne away and quietly paid attention to her teacher.

    An hourter, Hazel returned, drenched in sweat, with the phone she just bought for Samantha. She handed it over and said, "Here is the new phone I bought for you. Now, do you not think you should return my phone to me?" The sight of Hazel out of breath and asking for her phone back made Samantha suspect that Hazel''s phone indeed held a secret.

    Samantha took the phone from her pocket and threw it to Hazel. She then put the new phone Hazel had bought for her away and returned her attention to her notes.

    Outside the door.

    Garrison and Robert stood outside Samantha''s ssroom. Robert remarked, "I just heard that Samantha took the diamond ne Hazel gave to Emily. Apparently, Emily is Finley''s new sister." Garrison, with a cold expression, turned to Robert. "What does that have to do with me?"

    Robert, noting Garrison''sck of interest in Finley''s affairs, shook his head. "If you say it does not concern you, then it does not."

    With that, Robert went off to the restroom while Garrison walked in the opposite direction.

    ...

    Time passed quickly.

    In the afternoon, Garrison stopped Emily, who had just left the academy. Emily, noticing how handsome Garrison was, instinctively tucked her hair behind her ear. "Who are you?" Garrison did not answer Emily''s question. Instead, he coldly said, "I heard you are very close to Finley."

    Although Emily was not particrly close to Finley, Emily still responded, "Yes, I am very close to Fin. Look, Fin sends a car to pick me up every day. That shows just how close we are, does it not?" Garrison nced at the car parked nearby, which was indeed Finley''s. He nodded and turned to leave. Emily dreamily watched Garrison''s retreating figure.

    "He''s so handsome!"

    How could there be such a perfect man in the world?

    ...Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, with Samantha...

    Since Samantha needed to sell the diamond ne, she had the driver leave the school with just Emily. Samantha decided to take a cab. The driver, as usual,plied and left once Emily was in the car.

    Samantha arrived at thergest jewelry store in town. She handed the diamond ne to the safes associate and inquired, "How much can your store offer for this diamond ne if I want to sell it?"

    The sales associate closely examined the ne. "This ne is fromst year''s collection. Additionally, the chain is somewhat dirty. If you wish to sell it, we can offer a maximum of

    500,000."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258 Was He in the Wrong for Doing That? Just 500,000?

    Had Hazel not imed the ne was worth over ten million? Even if it was an older model, it should not be sold for just 500,000.

    Samantha said, "A ssmate of mine mentioned that this diamond ne cost over ten million. Offering only 500,000 seems quite low." The sales associate smiled and replied, "Miss, the original price of this ne was 1.18 million. 500,000 is already quite generous.

    "If you have doubts, I can show youst year''s price list right away."

    Samantha was taken aback.

    This was rather awkward.

    Hazel had misled Samantha into believing the ne was worth ten million, but it was actually just over one million. The discrepancy was substantial, and Hazel''s audacity was remarkable.

    "I won''t bother with the price list. I will take you up on the offer of 500,000," Samantha said.

    The sales associate nodded. "Very well, Miss. Please wait while I prepare the paperwork."

    With that, the sales associate left.

    Soon after, the sales associate returned with a check and a sales receipt. Samantha quickly signed the documents, took the check, and left.

    Just as Samantha walked out, Garrison entered the store.

    He approached the sales associate who had assisted Samantha and said, "Please wrap up the diamond ne that the woman just sold to you. I would like to purchase it." The sales associate was stunned.

    "Certainly, sir."

    ...

    After leaving the jewelry store, Samantha took a cab back to the Dean Residence.

    The Dean Residence was quiet.

    Finley had his phone clutched in his hand as he repeatedly called Samantha. However, all calls went unanswered. As Finley grew more frustrated, Elias continued to provoke him.

    "Finley, you might as well stop

    calling. Since Samantha isn''t

    answering, she has probably blocked you. Have you recently done something to upset her? Is that why she has blocked you?"

    Finley was silent.

    "Silence isn''t a sin, you know."

    Elias earnestly shot back, saying, "Finley, I am being honest with you. Tell me if you had an argument with Samantha."

    "Be quiet!"

    "Why are you hiding it? If you tell me, I can help analyze the situation for you."

    Finley red at Elias with a fierce look. Daphne, standing nearby, was unable to tolerate Elias''ments. She raised her hand and pped Elias twice.

    "Elias, Mr. Dean is already upsetThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    because Mrs. Dean isn''t answering his calls. How can you say Mrs. Dean has blocked Mr. Dean? Do you not realize your words only make Mr Dean more distressed?

    Elias had only intended to lighten the mood and relieve Finley''s anxiety. Was he in the wrong for doing that?

    Feeling frustrated, Elias said, "Fine, if Ms. Stuart does not want me to say anything that might upset Finley, I will stop. However, with Samantha being uncontactable all day, do you think..."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259 The One Who Truly Matters

    "Do you think something might have happened to Samantha? Perhaps she went out and got hit by a car?"

    Finley and Daphne were speechless. "Elias!"

    Noting Daphne''s distressed demeanor, Elias spoke with a concerned tone, "Ms. Stuart, just consider it for a moment. What I mentioned is not entirely imusible, is it? idents happen every day. If Samantha were one of those unfortunate souls, it wouldn''t be such an extraordinary urrence, would it?"

    Daphne observed Finley''s expression darkening further. She swiftly raised her hand and delivered a couple more smacks to Elias. "Elias, shut up, will you? Must you always speak so poorly of Mrs. Dean? And just because she isn''t answering her phone doesn''t necessarily mean she''s been in an ident. Her phone might be broken, or perhaps she''s upset with Mr. Dean and has blocked him, choosing to ignore him."

    "In truth," she continued, her tone softening with a touch of conviction, "Mrs. Dean truly cares for Mr. Dean. If there''s any woman in the world who loves him the most, it has to be her!"

    Elias shook his head. "Ms. Stuart, you''re mistaken. If there''s a woman in this world who cares about Finley the most, it certainly isn''t Samantha."

    Daphne''s brow furrowed in confusion. "If it''s not Mrs. Dean, then who is it?"

    "His mother," he replied with an air of certainty.

    As expected, he had a knack for saying the most inappropriate things.

    Did he not realize the gravity of his words? Daphne''s eyes shed with anger as she stared at him. "Elias, what on earth has gotten into youtely? Your every word seems more unbearable than thest! Don''t you know that in the Dean Family, the one subject we never broach is Mr. Dean''s parents?"

    Elias blinked innocently. "I was merely attempting to ease the awkwardness of the situation."

    "You know what? Spare us from your attempts at easing the tension. Just be quiet!"

    Elias nodded solemnly. "Understood. I''ll keep quiet."

    Standing aside, he watched as Finley rose from the couch. Before Elias could utter a word, Finley had already headed for the door. Daphne hurried after him, asking, "Mr. Dean, where are you going?" "Down the hill to find Sam."

    "Mr. Dean, it''s quitete. Why not call Mr. Caffero and see if he''s picked her up?" Finley''s frown deepened. "I''ve already called. He didn''t answer, so I''ll find her myself."

    With determination, Finley made his way to

    and

    e garage. He chose a care?

    about to leave when he

    spotted Edward returning. belongs to en.FindNovel.

    Finley immediately got out of his car and rushed over. "Sam."

    He had expected Samantha to emerge from the car, but instead, it was Emily.

    The smile on Finley''s face vanished instantly.

    Emily, who had been excited that Finleye to pick her up, felt a pang of disappointment at his

    e in expression.

    It wasn''t her that Finley hade for-it was Samantha.

    And unfortunately, it appeared Samantha wasn''ting back because she hadn''t returned.

    Finley turned to Edward, who had gotten out of the car, and inquired, "Where''s Sam? Why isn''t she in the car?"

    Usually, if his wife didn''t take his car, she would always call him. Why hadn''t she called today?

    Edward answered, "Mrs. Dean mentioned she had some matters to attend to, so she didn''t need the car.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    left."

    After picked up Emily, she @

    Left?

    Finley''s frown deepened, a cloud of worry settling over him.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260 Where Did She Go? "Where did she go?"

    Edward''s voice held a note of concern as he exined, "Mrs. Dean mentioned something about selling an item, but I didn''t catch the details. All I know is she asked me to bring Emily back and then left. I thought she''d send a message or give you a call since she didn''t use my car to return. But it seems she hasn''t done either."

    Upon hearing Edward''s words, Elias stepped closer to Finley, his expression hardened as he delivered another blow. "Finley, what do you think it means when Samantha suddenly stopped reaching out to you?"

    Before Finley could respond, Elias continued, "It means she no longer wants to be with you. She''s nning to leave."

    Finley''s face remained a mask of stoicism, his emotions tightly controlled. "She''s mine now."

    Elias chuckled with a hint of mockery. "Finley, hear yourself. What century do you think this is? Are you still iming Samantha is your woman? So what if she is? Even if you''ve been with her a hundred times, if she no longer desires to stay with you, she can walk away without a second thought.

    "After all, even if she''s no longer a virgin, if she''s beautiful and has a good personality, she''ll have no shortage of admirers."

    Finley''s eyes narrowed with fury. Tonight, Elias seemed particrly determined to undermine his feelings for Samantha. Every word Elias spoke seemed designed to provoke him. Grasping Elias by the cor, Finley pulled him close. "Elias, has Samantha offended you in some way these past few days?"

    Elias shook his head. "No."

    "Then, why does it seem like everything you''ve said tonight is aimed at her?"

    Elias responded with feigned sincerity, I''m just speaking the truth. I noticed how distressed you are, and I thought that by saying these things, I might help you stop feeling so heartbroken."

    Was Elias seriously suggesting that his hurtfulments were meant tofort him? Every word Elias uttered seemed to pour salt on his wounds, only serving to amplify his fears that Samantha no longer wanted him.

    Angrily, Finley pushed Elias away. "Elias, I''m warning you-watch your tongue. If I hear another word against Samantha from you, I will make you regret it."

    Elias looked momentarily surprised.

    "Finley, why are you so quick to

    anger? I was just joking. Why take it so seriously? Honestly, I hope Samantha hasn''t abandoned you: I hope nothing terrible has happened to her. I was only trying to help you brace yourself for the worst-case scenario.

    "After all, if you''re prepared for the worst, you''ll be better equipped to handle it if something truly does go wrong with Samantha, won''t you?" Finley remained silent, his thoughts racing.

    He didn''t need to prepare for the worst because he had unwavering faith in Samantha. She would never leave him, and nothing bad would happen to her.

    "Be quiet! Take your sister and get out of my sight, or I won''t hesitate to deal with you."

    Seeing the intensity of Finley''s anger, Elias quickly turned and led Emily away.

    Back at the vi, Emily, her curiosity piqued, asked Elias, "Elias, why did it sound like you were wishing for something bad to happen to Sam just now? Did you disagree with her?"

    Elias chuckled softly at his sister''s question. "How could I quarrel with Samantha? I was only trying to help Finley prepare for the worst. Perhaps my words weren''t the most pleasant, but..."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261 Is This a Threat?

    "But if we had let Finley prepare for both the best and worst-case scenarios in advance, then even if something truly happened to Samantha, he wouldn''t be so devastated, right?" Emily considered Elias'' words, finding their wisdompelling. "What you said does sound reasonable."

    He replied with a hint of pride, "Of course! I used to be a psychologist."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She could only remain silent.

    It was no wonder she often felt as though her brother could see right through her soul.

    ...

    In the front courtyard, Daphne and Edward stood by Finley, offering words offort as he struggled with his worry.

    "Mr. Dean, don''t worry. Mrs. Dean will be just fine."

    Edward added his voice of reassurance, "Yes, Mr. Dean, try not to fret. Mrs. Dean assured me she would return as soon as she finished her errands."

    "Mr. Dean, why don''t we give it another half hour? If Mrs. Dean hasn''te back by then, Edward and I will go with you to look for her."

    Finley checked the time. It was already around 7:30 p.m. This was typically when Samantha would return home. She always made it a point to send a message or call if there were any dys. But tonight, there had been no message or any call, leading him to believe that something had gone awry.

    Determined to find her, Finley climbed into his car and drove away from the courtyard.

    Daphne, filled with concern, called out, "Mr. Dean, your leg has just healed. Please drive carefully at thiste hour."

    Her only response was the roar of the engine as his car disappeared into the night.

    The hour waste, and the weather was grim. If it started raining, and Finley continued driving, it might dredge up unwee memories and lead to trouble.

    Her mind raced. She nudged Edward urgently. "Edward, what are you waiting for? Go after him. If anything happens to Mr. Dean, you''ll need to be there to assist." Edward nodded. "Understood."

    At the foot of the mountain, by the roadside, Samantha was engaged in a heated argument with the driver "We agreed on two hundred dors to take me home. Now that we''re at the foot of the mountain, you refuse to go any further?"

    The driver responded, "Miss, it''s not that I won''t drive. It''s just that these mountain roads are treacherous. I''ll need an additional five hundred to take you up."

    Samantha''s anger red as she

    replied, "You charged me two hundred for the journey from the city, and now, when we''re so close to my house, you''re demanding an extra five hundred? That''s outright price gouging."

    The driver lit a cigarette, casting a nce at Samantha through the rearview mirror. "Miss, if you don''t pay, I''ll leave you here in the middle of nowhere." Samantha''s eyes narrowed with fury. "Are you threatening me?"

    The driver shook his head. "No, I''m

    merely informing you. If you don''t pay, you''ll be left to spend the night right here. You might think you''re

    brave enough to walk, but if you

    encounter trouble on the way, it will be toote for regrets. So, how about you pay the extra, Miss? If you do, I''ll ensure you reach home

    safely."

    Samantha loathed drivers who resorted to such unscrupulous tactics.

    "If my phone had a signal, I wouldn''t need you at all." She paused, then added, "Even if my phone didn''t have a signal, I would..."

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262 The Fear of Losing You

    "I don''t need you to drive me anymore. A person who intes the price is not worth my time," Samantha dered with finality.

    She seized her bag, exited the car, and tossed two hundred dors at the driver before setting off up the mountain alone. The driver watched her departure with disdain, spat out his cigarette, and drove off, cursing under his breath.

    "If something happens, don''t me me for not helping," he muttered as he sped away.

    Samantha, gripping her phone, turned on the shlight and began her solitary ascent.

    Fortunately, the area was popted by affluent and esteemed residents, so the likelihood of encountering unsavory characters was slim. Even if she did cross paths with troublemakers, she felt no fear.

    Troublemakers would certainly scurry away at the mere sight of her.

    Who would be foolish enough to challenge her?

    As Samantha hummed a light tune and made her way up, a sleek sports car suddenly appeared in her path. She shone her phone''s light toward the vehicle and saw Finley seated inside. Without a second thought, she flung herself against his car. "Finley, did youe here just to pick me up?" she asked, her voice full of relief.

    Finley, squinting against the harsh beam of light from Samantha''s phone, was struck by unwee memories-painful scenes he had long tried to forget. He raised his hand to shield his face, his head throbbing with sudden intensity. Samantha, noticing his distress, quickly opened the car door and climbed in, her concern palpable.

    "Finley..." she whispered, her voice trembling with worry.

    "What''s wrong, Finley? Why do you look so pained? Are you unwell?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    When she didn''t hear his response, she panicked. "Finley, say something. Finley?"

    "Turn off the shlight!" Finley groaned in difort.

    Responding immediately to his pained plea, she turned off the light and enfolded him in her arms. "I''m so sorry, Finley. I didn''t realize the light would hurt you. I won''t make that mistake again."

    Comforted by her soothing voice, he pulled her closer, holding her tightly. "Where have you been? Why are you home sote?"

    "I went to sell a few things. Didn''t I inform Edward? Didn''t he pass on the message to you?"

    "Why didn''t you call me? Or at least send a text?"

    Feeling a pang of guilt, Samantha

    exined, "My phone was damaged by a woman at the academy. Although sheterpensated me and bought a new phone, it didn''te with a SIM card. After selling my items, I nned to get a new card, but it was gettingte. I didn''t want to make you worry, so I came straight home. I''m sorry for causing you concern."

    Finley inhaled the familiar scent of Samantha and spoke in a tender tone, "As long as you''re safe and home, that''s all that matters to me."

    Samantha smiled warmly. "This is my home. No matter howte it gets, I will always return."

    "But I was afraid you wouldn''t," Finley murmured.

    Her heart ached at his vulnerable admission. She gently stroked his back, her touchforting.

    "That would never happen. No matter where I go, I will alwayse home because I know that there is a man who loves me deeply waiting for me. I will never stay away." Bathed in the soft moonlight, Finley saw the earnestness in her eyes. He reached out, caressing her face, and then leaned in to kiss her deeply.

    The night was alive with the rumble

    of thunder, and shes of lightning painted the sky. Finley adjusted their seats, cradling Samantha in his arms as he continued to kiss her tenderly.

    When Edward arrived, he saw Finley''s car halted in the middle of the road. Assuming something was wrong, he rushed out of his vehicle to check on him.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263 What''s Making You Smile?

    As Edward glimpsed the car shaking, he turned away, his face flushed with awkwardness. The fervor of the young seemed boundless these days.

    ...

    The following morning, Samantha and Finley stirred from their slumber inside the car. Samantha''s body was a tapestry of aches as she noticed Finley still holding her close. She reached for her phone, her eyes widening in rm. "It''s 8 a.m. Finley, I''m going to bete for ss!"

    Finley merely hummed softly, tightening his embrace. His expression betrayed no hint of worry about her looming tardiness, and made no move to release her.

    She sighed in exasperation. "Finley, I''m serious. I need to get home to change and freshen up. You have to take me."

    Finley leaned in and brushed a tender kiss across her cheek. "Sam, it''s the weekend."

    Really?

    Samantha checked her phone once more, and indeed, it was the weekend.

    There was no longer any need for haste.

    yfully, she lifted her leg and pressed it against Finley''s body. "Finley."

    "Hmm? Still looking for more?"

    Samantha''s eyes widened. "No way! Doing that sort of thing in broad daylight in a car? Imagine if someone saw us-it would be mortifying!"

    Finley raised an eyebrow, his tone teasing. "So, does that mean it''s permissible at night?"

    His yful banter made Samantha''s cheeks flush crimson.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "You''re talking nonsense. That''s not what I meant at all."

    "Sam, you''re blushing."

    Embarrassed, Samantha turned her gaze away. "I''m just warm, that''s all. It''s not me blushing."

    Finley chuckled at her response and affectionately ruffled her hair. "Are you hungry?"

    Samantha huffed. "I haven''t eaten sincest night and not this morning either. What do you think? Of course, I''m hungry. Finley, you''re bing increasingly thoughtless." Thoughtless?

    "I''ll admit, I could be more considerate. To make up for it, I''ll cook for you myself."

    Samantha''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Is that so?"

    "Get dressed. We''re heading home."

    Samantha nced at the tattered remnants of her clothes. With a serious look, she asked, "My clothes are ruined. What am I supposed to wear now?"

    "Wear mine."

    "And what about you? Are you going to go without clothes?"

    Finley grinned. "I''m a man. It doesn''t matter if I''m dressed or not. But you''re a woman. If you don''t wear something, people will talk."

    He had a point.

    Samantha quickly donned his

    clothes, noting that all the buttons had disappeared. She turned back to Finley, eyes narrowing. "Why are you so rough? You''ve ruined my clothes and now yours too."

    "I couldn''t unbutton it quickly enough, so I tore it off."

    Samantha couldn''t say anything to that. "Finley, I''m beginning to see... you''re quite wasteful."

    Heughed softly. "Worried about the expense? Or are you afraid I won''t be able to buy new clothes?"

    She clicked her tongue. "Probably both."

    "Sam, are you saying I''m wasteful?"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    "Yeah, very."

    Samantha adjusted the shirt she was wearing and said, "I suppose I''ll be a bit more restrained then." She couldn''t help but chuckle at her own words.

    "What''s making you smile?"

    Samantha raised her hand and yfully pinched Finley''s cheek. "I''m smiling because you''re so cute." After the pinch, she looked at him and said, "Let''s go home."

    "Alright."

    Finley dressed in his pants and started the car. They drove home together.

    Upon arrival, Samantha quickly clutched the shirt she was wearing and hurried toward the house.

    Meanwhile, Finley emerged from the car with deliberate calmness. His chiseled abs and the defined V-line of his torso were boldly on disy. He nonchntly donned his mask

    as if nothing unusual had urred.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264 Why Is Unity So Adorable?

    Samantha noticed that Finley had fallen behind, and a touch of jealousy sparked in her eyes. "Finley, why are you moving so slowly? Don''t you realize you''re naked?"

    Finley, catching her jealous pout, shed a warm smile and sauntered over to her. Without a moment''s hesitation, he swept her up in a princess carry, enveloping her in his arms. "Are you jealous, hmm?" She wrapped her arms around his neck and yfully nipped at his shoulder. "You''re mine, so no other woman is allowed to gaze at your body. Not even Ms. Stuart."

    With eyes full of adoration, Finley replied, "And what if someone does catch a glimpse?"

    "Then, I''ll have to punish you," Samantha teased, "by throwing you in the doghouse."

    "Alright, whatever you say goes," Finley agreed, his voice full of affection.

    Samantha lifted his chin with a teasing gesture. "You''re this obedient?"

    "I''ve always obeyed you," he assured her.

    "So well-behaved," she cooed.

    Raising an eyebrow, he asked, "And what''s my reward for being so good?"

    She pondered for a moment, then leaned in close, her voice a whisperced with shyness. "I''ll reward you with a baby."

    Finley''s eyes widened in surprise. "Where?"

    She pointed to herself with pride. "Me."

    "Then, how about you call me ''Daddy?""

    Samantha shook her head, instead clinging to his neck and calling out, "Honey."

    Finley fell silent, then urged, "Say it again."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Honey," she repeated, her voice brimming with affection.

    He leaned in, eager to kiss her, but the mask she wore obstructed his path. Not wanting him to feel disheartened, Samantha pressed a tender kiss beside his heart.

    "From now on, only I''ll have a ce in your heart. Understand?"

    "Got it," he responded softly.

    Together, Samantha and Finley returned to their room, their sweetpanionship palpable. Meanwhile, the maids and Daphne, standing nearby, felt as though they were basking in a wave of romantic sweetness.

    Emily, who had nned to check if Samantha had returned, arrived to a startling sight: Finley stepping out of the carpletely unclothed. For a brief moment, she admired his sculpted physique, but her gaze soon shifted to Samantha, who, with a yful pout, called him over.

    Finley did not cast a single nce in Emily''s direction throughout the exchange.

    Emily also noticed faint scratch marks on Finley''s back, and she didn''t need to guess who had left them. They were unmistakably Samantha''s doing.

    Watching Finley shower Samantha with affection made Emily wish fervently that she were the one in his arms. If only it were her, she mused, she would be so overjoyed she might just die from happiness. But s, the one in his arms was Samantha. What could she do but feel a pang of envy?

    ...

    In their room, Samantha and Finley

    had shared a warm, soothing shower. Afterward, Samantha donned fresh clothes and ventured into the front yard. Seeing her beloved Unity fully recovered, she spread her arms wide and called out, "Unity,e to Mommy

    The little dog, engrossed in ying with a ball, perked up at the sound of her voice and raced toward her. Samantha caught it in her embrace, and as Unity licked her face, sheughed and said, "It seems like you''ve grown so much while you were away from Mommy. Let me see. How''s your neck?"

    Unity wriggled its head in her arms, indicating that it was perfectly fine. Observing how it seemed to understand her every word, Samantha gently petted its head. "Why are you so incredibly adorable?" Finley watched from the side, a smile of amusement dancing on his lips.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265 Your Meat''s Not Tasty Anyway

    Samantha had just been showering Finley withpliments about how adorable he was. So, how did it suddenly turn into Unity being the cuter one? And the way Samantha yfully pinched Unity''s little face-why did it feel like she was pinching his own? Was this merely his imagination? Or had Samantha begun to treat him like a mere dog?

    "Sam."

    Samantha nced up as Finley approached, holding Unity snugly in his arms. Rising gracefully, she moved to his side. "What''s up?"

    "Am I cuter, or is Unity cuter?"

    Finley''s question left Samantha momentarily stunned. She blinked, wondering if she had misheard. "Finley, Unity is a dog, and you''re a person. How could you possiblypare yourself to a dog?"

    It seemed as though Finley was in a yfulpetition with Unity. He earnestly asked again, "So, who''s cuter? Me or him?"

    Samantha chuckled softly. "You''re both adorable."

    Finley had nothing to say to that. "You know how to keep everyone happy."

    With a gentle smile, Samantha ced Unity into Finley''s arms. "Finley, let me tell you. Unity is exceptionally clever. He can understand everything you say. If you don''t believe me, just ask him." Finley''s gaze fell on Unity nestled in his arms.

    Unity lifted a paw, tapping gently on the back of Finley''s hand, their eyes meeting in a brief, knowing exchange. For a fleeting moment, Finley realized that he was not even as skilled at charming people as this little dog was.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Setting Unity down, Finley allowed the pup to frolic and y. Almost as if understanding, Unity scampered off to a corner, happily bouncing a ball around.

    Finley turned to Samantha. "Are you hungry?"

    "Yes! So, what exactly are you nning to make for breakfast?"

    Finley pondered for a moment before answering, "I''ll make whatever you want."

    His offer made Samantha pause, lost in thought.

    After a beat, she leaned closer, teasing him with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "I want to eat you."

    He was caught aback.

    "Right now? Hmm?"

    Seeing Finley take her seriously, she hurriedly added, "I''m just kidding! I wouldn''t eat you; you''re not tasty anyway."

    He looked at her with a soft, amused smile. "It seems you''re mischievous. Who taught you this?"

    "From you."

    With that, Samantha turned to leave, but Finley quickly followed. "Wait, Sam."

    She halted, ncing back at him. "What is it?"

    "I just want to hold your hand and walk with you."

    Samantha sighed contentedly, resting her head on his shoulder as they strolled into the living room together.

    Finley gently settled Samantha on

    the couch, handing her a te of

    the Cnack on while he made his

    fruit to

    way to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    Elias, his stomach growling, wandered into the living room and saw Samantha enjoying an apple. Without a second thought, he approached and snatched the fruit te from her hands.

    Samantha shot him a disapproving look. "That was mine." "I''m hungry."

    "Well, if you''re hungry, why don''t you peel one yourself?" Elias replied with sincere earnestness, "I don''t know how."

    Exasperated, she grabbed another apple, swiftly peeling it and taking a bite. As he stood there holding the te, not eating, Samantha raised

    an eyebrow in curiosity. "I gave you the fruit. Why aren''t you eating?"

    "My sister''s hungry too, so I''m taking this back for her."

    Samantha couldn''t believe what she heard.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266 Cook Yourself If You Want to EatThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "At times," Samantha admitted with a touch of admiration, "I have to say, you''re good to your sister."

    Elias raised an eyebrow, a yful smirk tugging at his lips. "What? Are you jealous?"

    "Not at all," she replied with a teasing smile, "because Finley treats me even better than you treat your sister."

    Samantha finished her apple and, after setting the core aside, made her way to the kitchen. There, she found Finley busily preparing dumplings. She wrapped her arms around him from behind and teased, "So, the delectable meal you promised is just this? Dumplings cooked by Ms. Stuart?"

    Finley chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "You wouldn''t understand, Sam. Seasoning is an art in itself."

    With that, she had no counterargument. She stepped aside, eager to see how her husband''s seasoning would enhance the dumplings.

    At that moment, Elias walked in, holding a te of fruit. He approached Finley and asked, "Finley, my sister and I haven''t had breakfast yet. Since you''re already cooking, could you make a bowl of dumplings for each of us as well?"

    Finley''s eyes grew cold as he recalled Elias'' disparaging remarks about Samantha the night before. "If you want to eat, you''ll have to cook it yourself."

    "But I don''t know how," Elias protested.

    "You''ve got hands, don''t you? What does it matter whether you know how to cook or not?" Finley retorted, turning back to the task of seasoning the dumplings and pointedly ignoring Elias.

    This left Elias in an awkward predicament. He nced at Samantha, who, unaware of the previous night''s conversation, assumed a conflict had arisen between Finley and Elias. Seeing Finley''s cold demeanor, she presumed they had had a falling out.

    Observing the simmering dumplings, she said to Elias, "Finley only made enough for us. If you want some and don''t know how to cook, perhaps you should ask Ms. Stuart for help."

    Just then, Daphne walked by Elias and interjected with a hint of scorn, "I''m not making anything for him. If he loves to talk big, he should be able to handle the kitchen, too."

    Elias stood there awkwardly. "Ms. Stuart, I mentionedst night I was just trying to lighten the mood. I was saying the opposite of what I meant. Why are you still holding a grudge?"

    Her tone remained frosty. "You

    upset Mr. Dean, and now I''m

    returning the favor. It''s not about

    holding a grudge; it''s about you crossing the line with your words. Some

    gs are simply not meant

    to be said."

    He frowned, feeling the sting of Daphne''s words. "Fine, I won''t say anything next time."

    "Then, you can eat next time, too," Daphne said, her voice curt. "I''m off to the store. If you and your sister are hungry, you''ll have to cook for yourselves."

    With that, Daphne effectively went

    on strike for the morning, leaving Elias and his sister to fend for

    themselves. Finley continued to

    ignore Elias while Samantha stolet

    there, bewildered by the unfolding drama.

    Samantha approached Finley and inquired, "What did Elias sayst night that made both you and Ms. Stuart so upset?"

    Finley looked at her with a gentle

    smile. "Sam, it''s better if you don''t know. I fear that if you did, you''d be just as upset as I am. And it''s not good for girls to get too worked up it can cause wrinkles. So it''s best if you remain unaware

    Samantha nodded, epting Finley''s words. Since he was unwilling to borate, she chose not to press further.

    In the brief time she had been lost in thought, Finley had already finished preparing the seasoning, leaving Samantha...

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267 Utterly Hopeless

    The tantalizing aroma wafting from the bowl caught Samantha''s attention, stirring her curiosity. She turned to Finley and asked, "What''s in this? It smells divine."

    "Have a guess," he said with a yful smile.

    Guess? How was she supposed to do that?

    "I''ll find out once I taste it," she replied.

    Finley deftlydled the steaming dumplings into a bowl, scattering a generous handful of freshly chopped green onions over the top. He picked up the bowl and began to carry it out of the kitchen. Samantha reached out to help, but Finley gently stopped her. "It''s too hot. Sit down and enjoy your meal. I''ll bring it to you."

    "Alright," she said, settling gracefully at the dining table. The colorful, artfully presented dumplings filled the air with their rich fragrance, making her mouth water in anticipation. She picked up her utensils with eager hands, delicately lifted a dumpling, and took a bite. The taste was nothing short of extraordinary, each vor melding together perfectly and leaving a delightful aftertaste.

    "This is incredible," she said between bites, her voice brimming with astonishment and joy. "I''ve never had dumplings this delicious in my life."

    As Samantha continued to savor each mouthful, Elias stood nearby, his stomach growling audibly. He was famished.

    After a few careless remarks the previous day, Daphne and Finley had decided to forgo making breakfast for him.

    When Elias saw Finley bringing out another bowl of dumplings, he made a move to approach, but Finley walked past him, heading directly toward Samantha. "How is it? Is it as good as you hoped?" he asked, his eyes radiating warmth.

    Samantha nodded vigorously. "It''s fantastic. Truly fantastic. These are the best dumplings I''ve ever had. Finley, you were right-seasoning is a form of art."

    "If you like them, I''ll make them for you more often," he promised.

    Samantha beamed with pleasure, her happiness evident as she continued to eat. Meanwhile, Elias, observing them, felt a pang of despair. This... This sensation is utterly disheartening. "Elias."

    Emily''s voice rang out from the doorway, cutting through the room.

    He approached her, concern etched on his face. "What brings you here?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "I''m hungry," she replied. "You said you''d bring me something to eat. How long has it been? Why hasn''t anything been brought back yet?"

    The truth was, there was nothing for him to bring, making the situation awkward.

    Taking a deep breath, Elias

    exined, "Ms. Stuart went out to buy groceries, and no one''s in the kitchen to cook. Before she left, she said if we wanted food, we''d have to make it ourselves. But Emily, I''m not very skilled at cooking. How about I

    prepare some dumplinow about I

    for you?"

    "As long as it''s edible, I''m not picky," Emily said with a cheerful tone.

    Elias nodded, relieved. "Alright then, wait in your room. I''ll bring the dumplings to you once they''re ready."

    Emily nced over at Samantha and Finley, who were still enjoying their breakfast. She hesitated, after which she spoke softly, "Elias, can''t I wait inside while you cook? Or maybed could help you. I used to cook a lot at the orphanage, so my dumplings might turn out better than yours. How about we cook together in the kitchen? I promise not toe out, and I won''t let Mr. Dean see me. Would that be alright?"

    Elias considered her request, noting her earnestness. After a moment, he relented. "Alright. If you''re so determined to go inside, then you

    may. Just make sure Finley doesn''t see you, and it should be fine."

    Emily''s face lit up with enthusiasm. "Thank you, Elias."

    With that, Elias led her into the living room.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268 The Forgotten Task

    we head to our room and have our meal there?"

    Samantha and Finley exchanged a frosty nce at Emily before turning their eyes away, only resuming their gaze once Emily had retreated into the kitchen. Samantha broke the silence, her voiceced with concern. "Elias and Emily are preparing a meal here. How about Finley''s brow furrowed. "This is my home. There''s no need for us to retreat to our room just to avoid Emily."

    "I understand," Samantha said, her tone softening. "We don''t need to avoid her. It''s just that I''m worried you might feel ufortable eating with her around." Ufortable? What could cause him difort?

    Finley looked at Samantha with a gaze full of affection. He reached out and gently wiped the corner of her mouth. "I''m wearing a mask. She won''t see me."

    "I know, but wearing a mask makes it difficult for you to eat," Samantha replied.

    "It''s alright. You should eat."

    She regarded him in thoughtful silence. After a moment, she sighed gently. "What''s the point of eating alone? I''d much prefer it if you joined me."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Then, I''ll take my time and keep youpany."

    Samantha continued to watch Finley with a quiet intensity. In the end, she said nothing further and simply settled beside him, and together they enjoyed their meal.

    After breakfast, they frolicked in the yard with Unity, their dog.

    As Finley observed the radiant smile on Samantha''s face, he pulled out his phone and snapped several photos of her. Each image turned out beautifully, likely due to her natural beauty. No matter the angle, the photos were stunning. Noticing him capturing her in candid moments, she held Unity close and said, "Finley, take a picture of both Unity and me."

    "Of course," he replied.

    He took several more pictures of Samantha with Unity. Once he had finished, Samantha, still holding the dog, approached him and examined the photos. "These turned out so wonderfully. Have you ever studied professional photography, Finley?" Finley shook his head. "No, I haven''t."

    "If you haven''t, then how are you so adept at capturing my beauty?"

    "Because you''re already so beautiful," Finley said with a smile.

    Samantha, touched by thepliment, let a soft smile spread across her face. "Why are you being so charming today?"

    "Because you have such sweet lips. After kissing them, I became a sweet-talker as well."

    "You''re annoying." After a brief pause, she asked, "Don''t you have work to attend to this morning?"

    Finley''s smile widened. "Isn''t my job to spend time with you?"

    Samantha was quiet, after which she mentioned, "You don''t have to stay with me. If you have work, go ahead and take care of it. I''ll be fine on my own."

    Sensing her subtle push for him to leave,

    ey drew closer and said, "It

    away." aid, "It

    seems Tike you are trying to push me to

    "I''m not. I''m just emphasizing the importance of work."

    Finley pulled Samantha into a warm embrace. "To me, nothing is more important than you, Sam."

    With Finley''s words echoing in her heart, Samantha had no more objections.

    They spent a little more time ying in the yard before returning to their room. Suddenly, Samantha''s face lit up with realization, and she turned to Finley with an apologetic look. "Finley, I just remembered something important."

    "Hm? What is it?"

    nov

    Samantha nced at Finley with a hint of worry. "I forgot to ask Mr. Cyan to help me record a video yesterday."

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269 Isn''t That How Makeup Works?

    "Do you think Mr. Cyan is busy right now? Could hee with me to the bar to shoot a video?"

    "We could always film it here at home," was the suggestion.

    Film it at home? Samantha shook her head with a decisive grace. "No, it wouldpletely ruin the atmosphere. The video just wouldn''t have the right feel. I''d prefer to shoot it at the bar."

    "Who says we don''t have the right ambiance? I can have someone recreate the bar scene to match the video perfectly."

    Recreate it perfectly? Sitting beside Finley, she arched an eyebrow with a mixture of skepticism and intrigue. "Well, since you''re so adept, I''ll leave the recreation to you. I''m eager to see what you cane up with."

    Samantha found the video of Sylvan she intended to use, handing her phone to Finley with a sense of purpose. "Use this as your reference. And don''t forget to call Mr. Cyan over. I need to transform him into Sylvan via makeup." Finley, slightly taken aback by Samantha''s request, looked at her with mild surprise. "You can do that?"

    Samantha''s face lit up with confidence. "Absolutely. I''m quite skilled, you know."

    Amused by her self-assured demeanor, Finley chuckled and gently ruffled her hair. He then picked up the phone and called Edmond, asking him toe over. Though Edmond was puzzled by the sudden invitation, heplied without hesitation.

    Meanwhile, Finley worked diligently with the household staff to transform one of the rooms into a wless replica of a bar''s private booth. The result was an astonishingly precise recreation.

    Every detail in the room mirrored the video exactly-the table, the drinks, and even the sses.

    After setting up colorful lights, Finley drew the curtains, enveloping the space in the perfect ambiance. The lights cast a warm glow on the couch, where Samantha went to check the angle. After a thoughtful pause, she remarked to Finley, "If you didn''t know any better, you''d think this was the real thing. It looks identical.

    "Even upon closer inspection, it''s spot on. I even found a few maids whose figures are simr to the women in the video. Since you are so skilled at transformation makeup, I''ll leave them in your capable hands."

    Samantha nodded in agreement. "No problem. You did gather all the makeup I need, right?"

    "They''re all prepared and waiting. Go take a look, and if anything''s missing, let me know, and I''ll have it fetched for you."

    "Understood."

    Samantha went over to inspect the

    makeup supplies. After a swift check, she turned to Finley.

    "Everything''s here and in order. Bring the maids over, and I''ll start their makeup."  en FindNovel

    He nodded. "Sure thing."

    Shortly after, Several maids gathered around Samantha. She directed them to sit down one by one and began her work with focused

    efficiency. To expedite the prol

    she worked on makeup for five of them simultaneously.

    She meticulously painted one eyebrow on each maid before moving on to the rest of their faces.

    Finley watched from the side, his concern growing as he observed Samantha''s swift and tireless work. With a gentle tone, he spoke up. "Sam, why don''t I find another

    makeup artist to assist you?

    eline

    seems like a lot of work for just oneThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    person."

    Isn''t that how makeup works?

    "I don''t need another makeup artist. I''ve got this covered."

    With that, Samantha continued her work, her determination unwavering.

    As time passed, and two hourster, Edmond finally arrived at Finley''s house, having hurried over from thepany.

    A servant guided him upstairs, where he entered the room and saw...

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270 It Doesn''t Matter

    Edmond stood in stunned silence as he took in the room around him, bathed in the vibrant, pulsating neon lights of red and green, reminiscent of a lively nightclub.

    "Mr. Dean, did you bring me here just to join your party?" he asked, his confusion palpable as he surveyed the extravagant scene.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Finley''s gaze was as icy as a winter''s night, sharp and unyielding. "You wish. Sit over there and wait for Sam to work her magic on you." Makeup? For him?

    Edmond blinked rapidly, feeling as though he had misheard. Shaking his head, he looked at Finley and protested, "Mr. Dean, I think I''ll pass on the makeup. I''m a man, after all. Sure, some men wear makeup, but I''m not like those guys. I don''t particrly care for it. Besides, I don''t think I''m unattractive enough to need makeup to enhance my looks."

    Where did Edmond get the audacity to think himself anything less than ordinary? Even if he wasn''t outright unattractive, ''handsome'' was hardly a fitting description. Finley, showing no patience for protests, firmly guided him to a nearby stool. "Don''t move. Let Sam handle the makeup."

    Edmond was reluctant and resistant, but unable to escape Finley''s determined grip, he resigned himself to the task, sulking as Samantha set about applying the makeup.

    In no time, the transformation wasplete.

    Samantha, her hand tired from the meticulous effort, finally set down her makeup brush and gestured to the outfit Finley had prepared. She tossed it to Edmond. "Change into this, and then help me film a video."

    Edmond looked at the garish red jacket in disbelief, after which he trudged to the restroom to change.

    When he emerged, now dressed in the shy attire, he hurried to Samantha, his voice trembling with incredulity. "Mrs. Dean, the makeup you applied makes me look like apletely different person. The reflection in the mirror-it''s almost like I''m seeing that disgraced movie star, Sylvan."

    Samantha''s voice was serene andposed. "Be confident. Drop the ''almost.'' styled you to look exactly like Sylvan, and this outfit? It''s one he wore as well. Watch this video carefully and mimic the man in it. I expect no mistakes.

    And as for your expression-make it as sleazy and revolting as possible. The more despicable, the better. If you pull this off, Finley will give you a raise." A raise?

    At the mention of a raise, Edmond''s

    concerns about his resemnce to

    Sylvan dissipated. He focused intently on the video Samantha handed him. In it, a man lounged provocatively, legs crossed, drinking and smoking while inviting four women to partake in suggestive games.

    Hold on a second...

    "Is the man in this video Sylvan?" Edmond asked, his surprise evident.

    Samantha shook her head. "No, it''s his twin brother. Though they look strikingly simr, a closer look reveals the difference, much like the difference between your current look and his." Edmond was left speechless.

    "Mrs. Dean, how can youpare me to that scoundrel? And how do you know the man in the video isn''t Sylvan but his twin brother? I don''t recall Sylvan ever mentioning he had a brother. How could you possibly know?" Samantha paused, then replied calmly, "That''s not important. What truly matters is..."

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 Ready for Action "Film the video."

    Samantha''s voice was sharp andmanding. She turned to Edmond and instructed, "You need to study this man''s every move in the video. I''m giving you thirty minutes. By then, you must have every movement memorized. There must be no mistakes in his actions or

    words. Understand?"

    The chatter from the video was so loud. Did her husband expect Edmond to decipher anything from this man''s mutterings?

    "Mrs. Dean, the man''s lips are moving, but I can''t hear a word he''s saying. Are you certain you want me to get every movement just right?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Samantha''s tone was dismissive. "If you can''t hear him, then mimic the movement of his lips. As long as the lip movements match, that''s all that matters."

    With that, she resumed her meticulous preparations.

    Samantha carefully arranged each item, ensuring everything was perfectly ced. Finley watched her, noticing her tense demeanor. "Sam, what''s the point of all this? You could have the maids help you. There''s no need for you to do everything yourself." Samantha, crouched beside the table adjusting wine sses, shook her head. "No, I can manage this myself."

    As the seconds ticked away, the 30-minute mark passed swiftly.

    Samantha approached Edmond and asked, "Are you ready?"

    He nodded. "Ready."

    "Great. Then, take a seat. We''ll do a quick run-through. If anything seems off in the footage, we can fix it and reshoot."

    Edmond nodded again and sat down. Samantha set up her phone, and filmingmenced. Finley stood by, his gaze fixed on the screen as he observed every detail.

    The thunderous music red from upstairs. Despite the soundproofing, the sheer volume made it impossible for those downstairs to ignore.

    Emily and Elias stood in the

    courtyard, their eyes fixed on the tightly drawn curtains of the room above. Emily turned to her brother "Elias, what do you think is going on up there? It''s so noisy. And I noticed Mr. Bean sent all the maids upstairs earlier. He''s also got them preparing a variety of clothes, wines, and who knows what else. Is Mr. Dean

    hosting a party?"

    He shook his head. "Finley isn''t one for loud gatherings. A party is unlikely, but it''s possible he''s up there ying a game with Samantha."

    ying a game with Samantha? Emily''s curiosity was piqued. "What sort of game would require all these party-like preparations? And if he is ying a game, why so many maids?"

    "Perhaps there''s just too much to set up, and they needed extra help."

    Emily''s intrigue grew with her brother''s exnation. She

    desperately wanted to see what was

    happening upstairs, but she knew

    her brother would never allow it, so

    she restrained her curiosity.

    She envied Samantha, who managed to capture Finley''s attention and have him indulge in her whines and games. Was it simply because Samantha was more

    attractive? Or perhaps her

    ovel?

    achievements were a little better?

    Could that be the reason Samantha was marrying Finley?

    If so, Emily reasoned, she, too, could be more beautiful and aplished. If given the chance to be with Finley, she would do anything to make it happen.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272 What Were You Doing?

    s, it seemed that fate had a cruel penchant for favoring Samantha, forever denying her the chance to be with Mr. Dean. Just the thought of it weighed heavily on her heart, leaving her with a profound sense of sorrow.

    Elias cast a concerned nce at his sister, who had be suddenly motionless. He gently ced his hand on her arm and tugged it softly. "Emily, what are you lost in thought about?"

    Emily was jolted from her reverie by her brother''s touch. She managed a faint smile and shook her head. "It''s nothing, Elias. Didn''t you mention you had some business down the hill? You should go ahead. I''ll just head back to my room and finish my homework." Elias nodded approvingly. "Alright then, stay in your room and be a good girl. Don''t wander around, especially don''t let Finley see you. If he does, he might have you thrown out of the Dean Residence."

    Finley, after all, had a particr disdain for women who constantly disobeyed and lingered around him. Elias genuinely worried that if Emily continued to drift in and out of Finley''s sight, she might indeed be expelled from the house.

    To prevent such an oue, he deemed it necessary to give his sister a firm reminder.

    Her gaze drifted toward the staircase. Seeing her lingering stare, Elias frowned and addressed her once more. "Emily, did you hear what I said?"

    Emily nodded absentmindedly. "I heard you. You told me not to go upstairs and disturb Mr. Dean. Don''t worry, Elias. I understand Mr. Dean doesn''t want me around, so I won''t bother him. You go and handle your affairs; I''ll stay in my room and wait for your return."

    Elias studied his sister''s face for a

    long moment, ensuring she truly understood his warning. Once satisfied he nodded once more and departed. As soon as he was gone, Emily seized the opportunity to slip upstairs, taking advantage of the maids'' absence as they had all gone to the upper floors.

    She crept carefully toward the door where Samantha and Finley were, her heart racing with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.

    Just then, Daphne reappeared and noticed Emily''s suspicious behavior, crouching stealthily by the door.

    Daphne called out sharply, "Emily, what are you doing there?"

    Startled by Daphne''s sudden voice, Emily swiftly withdrew her hand from the doorknob, her face flushed with embarrassment. She forced an awkward smile and stammered, "4 wasn''t doing anything, Ms. Stuart. I just heard a lot of noiseing from this room and was curious about what was happening inside. But before I could see anything, you came back. Please believe me, Ms. Stuart, I wasn''t trying to do anything wrong."

    Daphne set down the groceries she had been carrying and moved over to Emily, firmly pulling her away from the door. "Didn''t your brother tell you that your movements are confined to the area of the estate where he resides? No matter how curious you are, you have no right to be up here!"

    Emily lowered her eyes, her voice trembling with remorse. "I''m sorry, Ms. Stuart. I know I was wrong. I didn''t mean to spy. I''m just curious, you know. I turned eighteen this year, and I''m interested in everything. I understand my actions were inappropriate, but I couldn''t help myself."

    As she spoke, tears began to well in her eyes, eventually spilling over as she cried pitifully. Her sorrowful demeanor made it hard for Daphne to maintain her sternness. "Alright, stop crying. You''re making it seem like I''m being unkind to you But listen closely: from now on, you are not permitted toe up here anymore. As for..." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273 I''m Not Easily Fooled

    "As for today, I''ll overlook your little escapade upstairs," Daphne said, her voice cold and authoritative. "But should you ever attempt such a stunt again, don''t me me for being harsh and having Mr. Dean show you the door." Emily stood before Daphne, her head bobbing up and down in a show of submissive understanding.

    "I understand, Ms. Stuart. I assure you, there will be no next time. Absolutely not," she promised fervently. "Then, leave."

    "Of course."

    With her gaze lowered, Emily exited the hall, her steps heavy with dejection. The moment she was outside, her demeanor shifted dramatically. That insufferable old woman had nearly caught her in the act of spying on Samantha and Finley. If it hadn''t been for that unexpected interruption, she would have seen everything.

    After all, she was merely a housekeeper at the Dean Residence. Who gave that woman the audacity to treat her so?

    Just you wait, you h*g. I''ll make sure you rue the day you cross me.

    ...

    Upstairs, Samantha reviewed the footage. She had filmed several segments, but something still felt amiss. The movements were urate, the lip-syncing was precise, and the scene was properly arranged. Yet, the resulting videos felt strangely off.

    Samantha''s gaze fell upon Edmond, who was still lounging and smoking. Her voice was frosty as she said, "Mr. Cyan, you shouldn''t be smoking while I''m working."

    His mouth was left with the bitter taste of his cigarette.

    At hermand to stop smoking, he hastily threw away his cigarette and asked, "Mrs. Dean, this pack of cigarettes is nearly finished. How long will you need to finish filming?"

    "The filming is done," SamanthaThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    replied, "but no matter how I look at it, the video doesn''t quite match the original, We''ll need to reshoot. For now, you should take a break while I review the footage to figure out what went wrong. We''ll start over afterward."

    Edmond nodded and reclined on the couch.

    §Ö

    Samantha reyed the video numerous times. Despite watching it over and over again, she still found it odd but couldn''t identify the issue She handed the video to Finley "Finley, from an outsider''s perspective, can you see any differences between this video and the original?"

    §´§Ń§Ý§ŕ§Ř

    Differences? Finley pinpointed the problem. "In the original video, the man and the woman were really involved in something. But in your video, Mr. Cyan is merely pretending and not actually doing anything." Exactly!

    That was the heart of the problem.

    The maid nearby was not the type to engage in such behavior. It was impossible for them to replicate the atmosphere of a bar urately.

    Thus, a bar was the only solution for the shoot.

    Samantha put her phone away and addressed Edmond. "Get up. We''re heading to a bar to reshoot."

    Edmond looked taken aback. "Mrs. Dean, I''m not the type of man who would do that."

    "I understand," Samantha replied. "I won''t ask you topromise yourself. These maids are all respectable women. No matter how well they mimic, they can''t capture the essence of bar hostesses. So, we need to go to a bar for the shoot. Let''s aim to get this right tonight."

    After exining, Samantha packed up and prepared to leave. Seeing this, Finley quickly followed. "Sam, you can''t go to a bar alone. What if something happens to you? What am I supposed to do?" She turned to him, her expression resolute. "So..."

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274 Mrs Dean''s Unwavering ResolveThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "So, I wasn''t nning on going alone. I need you toe with me," Samantha insisted, her voice firm and resolute.

    Finley could only stare at her in silence, his expression a mix of surprise and uncertainty.

    "I..." She began, fully aware of Finley''s aversion to leaving their residence. Even when he did venture out, it was usually only to the office. Now, she was asking him to step into the vibrant chaos of a bustling bar.

    In her mind, this excursion served two purposes: firstly, to capture the perfect video, and secondly, to help Finley limate to being in a crowd. His disfigurement should not be an obstacle to a normal social life.

    With determination shining in her eyes, Samantha reached out and took hold of Finley''s arm. "Finley, just a moment ago, you were worried about me, a girl, going to a bar and facing potential danger. Now, I''m asking you to apany me. If you refuse, it would mean you''re aware of the risks but chose not toe along. Doesn''t that show that you don''t care about me?"

    Edmond, who had been silently observing, was taken aback. Was he not the only one involved?

    Finley, his gaze deep and contemtive, looked at Samantha before finally nodding. "Alright, I''lle with you."

    With that agreement, they left the room, their hands sped together.

    Edmond quickly rose to follow them. "Mr. Dean, Mrs. Dean, please wait for me!"

    Before long, Samantha, Finley, and Edmond were in a car, leaving the estate behind as the vehicle glided through the night.

    Emily, concealed in the shadows, watched as Finley''s car disappeared into the distance. They had just been upstairs indulging in y, and now it seemed they were heading out for more excitement. Was this all Samantha''s doing?

    Lost in thought, Emily observed the maids descending from the upper floors. As they walked, they spoke with awe about Samantha. "Mrs.

    Dean is truly remarkable.rs

    face once so rough and

    Look at my

    unappealing, yet she transformed

    me into a vision of beauty.

    "See my face, which is covered in blemishes. After just a few strokes from Mrs. Dean, I feel like apletely new person."

    "Mrs. Dean''s makeup skills are nothing short of extraordinary. She is simply incredible."

    The maids chattered enthusiastically as they removed their makeup in the room, their revealing dresses entuating their well-toned figures.

    All of this brilliance was the work of Samantha. How had she be so exceptional? Emily struggled to ept it, feeling a surge of envy.

    ...

    Upon arriving at the bar, Samantha immediately secured a private room. She had it elegantly decorated and called in a few women to change their outfits. The scene was set, and the video shoot began. The ambiance was perfect-capturing the exact essence she had envisioned.

    s perfeet

    The result wasn''t identical to the original but ny percent simr.

    Samantha had known that a bar setting was essential for the video. Filming at home, no matter how meticulously arranged, could never replicate the lively atmosphere of a real bar. Half an hourter, she hadpleted the video, reviewing it against the original with satisfaction.

    "Alright, your task is done. You can leave now," Samantha said to Edmond.

    Edmond, now dressed and

    surrounded by a group of women, exited the room. After he left, Samantha dismissed the remaining women. Finley, feeling

    ufortable under the gaze of so many women, waited patiently in the car for Samantha to finish.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275 Yvonne Anderson

    Samantha sat in the private room. After uploading the video to her Twitter, she put away her phone and prepared to leave. Nevertheless, the moment she stepped out, she came across a group of her high school ssmates from three years ago. Leading the group was none other than Yvonne Anderson, who had been the ss monitor during their high school days. Upon seeing Yvonne, Samantha turned around to leave.

    However, just as she was about to walk away, Yvonne extended her hand to block her path. "Samantha, it''s been three years. You''re still as rude as ever."

    Samantha paused as a mocking smile curled on her lips. "You''re hardly worth mentioning."

    Yvonne frowned. "That sharp tongue of yours is just as irritating as always."

    "Not as irritating as yours."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Samantha, must you always treat me this way?"

    Samantha crossed her arms, her voice cold as she replied, "Yvonne, we have never had a good rtionship. You''ve known that since three years ago. So, from now on, if we ever run into each other, there''s no need for you to greet me. Frankly, I have no interest in dealing with you." With that, she made to leave.

    Yvonne, still watching her, raised her hand again to block her path. "You''re right, Yvonne. Our rtionship has never been good. However, because of that, you can''t simply leave today. Do you know the reason?"

    Could it be that Yvonne is nning to gang up on me?

    As if! No matter what, she couldn''t possibly beat me, could she? How ridiculous!

    With a provocative tone, Samantha responded, "I''m not interested in knowing why. So, move."

    "That''s not possible."

    Yvonne stepped in front of Samantha, staring her down. "Three years ago, you stole my boyfriend. never got the chance to settle that score with you. Now that we''ve run into each other at this bar, it''s time to even things out. What do you think?"

    Three years ago? I stole Yvonne''s boyfriend?

    Samantha thought for a moment and said, "I remember. You''re talking about that guy who brought me breakfast every day, right? Actually, a lot of guys brought me breakfast, but the one that really stood out was your shameless boyfriend.

    "Do you know how shameless he

    was? I had rejected him, pushed him away, and even warned him so

    many times, but he wouldn''t stop et

    Every day, he''d still show up with

    breakfast. Do you know what the funniest part is? He y told r

    he had a girlfriend, but he still fancied me.

    "A gentleman always pursues a gracefuldy. His pursuit of me had nothing to do with his girlfriend. Back then, I even wondered who his poor girlfriend could be. Then, heard from our ssmates that the untucky girl was none other than you, Yvonne.

    "Look, from beginning to end, I was the one rejecting him. However, my charm is irresistible. He just had to pursue me, cheat on you, and fall for me. What could I do about it?"

    Upon listening to Samantha''s words, even after three years, Yvonne was still furious enough to want to strangle her.

    "Samantha, stop bragging about your so-called charm that attracted my boyfriend. You were nothing but a temptress. Wherever you go, you unt yourself. It''s no wonder men fall for you."

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276 Picking Boyfriends from the TrashThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "I may be a temptress, but at least that''s better than you an ugly woman who shamelessly called herself the most beautiful in the ss."

    "Samantha, what did you say?"

    Samantha snarked, "Look at you, pretending to act all proper, as if you actually understand human speech."

    After a brief pause, she added, "Well, it makes sense. Beasts can''t understand humannguage, right? Even now, I''m calling a beast shameless, and just as I thought, she doesn''t understand a thing."

    "Samantha, you''re clearly seeking trouble. Do you even realize what you''re saying?"

    Samantha raised an eyebrow. "Of course I do. I was just calling a beast shameless." "You... Who are you calling a beast?"

    "You, of course!"

    Yvonne''s face twisted in rage at Samantha''s words. "Samantha, I bet you''re only insulting me because you found out from other ssmates that I''m marrying the guy who pursued you three years ago. You''re just jealous, aren''t you?" What the hell? She''s actually marrying that yboy? She must be out of her mind.

    With a tone of utter disdain, Samantha retorted, "Sorry to disappoint you, but I haven''t been in touch with any of our high school ssmates for three years. So, if you hadn''t brought it up today, I wouldn''t have known that you''re marrying the man who''s cheated on you countless times. Congrattions.

    Does Samantha even know how to speak like a normal person?

    "As an old ssmate, I want to give you some advice. When you get married, make sure your husband doesn''t send out wedding invitations. I''d hate for all the women he''s cheated on you with to show up at your wedding. You''d be so mad that you might keel over on your big day. Now, wouldn''t that be a tragedy?"

    Yvonne red at Samantha.

    Just as she raised her hand to p her, Samantha swiftly grabbed her wrist. "Yvonne, the advice I gave you was as a ssmate. If you don''t, want to listen, fine, but why are you trying to hit me? Don''t you know I''m a taekwondo expert? Picking a fight with me is basically asking for death."

    Samantha tightened her grip, causing Yvonne immense pain. "Samantha, you b*tch, let go of me!"

    Samantha yanked Yvonne closer, staring directly into her eyes. "I''ll let go, but you insulted me. Don''t you think you owe me an apology?"

    Apologize? To Samantha?

    Through gritted teeth, Yvonne hissed, "Every word I said to you came from the bottom of my heart. You are a b*tch, through and through. You dare to act like one but can''t handle being called one?"

    "Are you crazy?"

    With that, Samantha pped Yvonne hard across the face.

    Half of Yvonne''s face went numb from the sting. "Samantha!"

    "I despise being falsely used, and

    I despise even more being called a b*tch. You insulted me and refused to apologize, so this p is your punishment. Remember this, Yvonne-there are some people you just can''t afford to offend,

    "Just because you''re willing to pick up garbage and turn it into your precious husband doesn''t mean everyone else shares your mindset. After all, I''m still a person, and Chave no interest in picking boyfriends from the trash. You..."

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277 How Is She So Good at Fighting "Don''t force your twisted mindset onto me. Not everyone is like you, falling for a garbage boyfriend."

    "Samantha, shut your mouth. When you call my boyfriend trash, have you ever thought about yourself? Look at you, always acting like a temptress. Tell me, who would want you in the future? After all, any man who marries you would be terrified of getting cheated on." Who would want me?

    Samantha''s voice turned cold as she said, "I will only ever love one man in my life. Even if the most perfect man in the world stood before me, the only man I will ever love is Finley. Since I''ve fallen for him, I would never betray him, nor would I ever cheat on him." Does Yvonne think that just because her boyfriend is a yboy, every other man must be like him?

    Yvonne froze at Samantha''s words.

    Finley? The name sounds incredibly familiar.

    Suddenly, it clicked.

    "I remember now. Finley is that ugly, cursed CEO of Dean Corporation, right?"

    One of Yvonne''s friends chimed in, "That''s not all. People say that Finley has already had nine brides, and his ninth wife just died recently."

    "It seems the rumors about him being cursed to cause his wives'' deaths are true."

    "Helen, you''re being too polite. It''s not that they were cursed to death; they were probably scared to death. Haven''t you heard that Finley looks scarier than a ghost?"

    "If he''s really that ugly, why would Samantha still like him?"

    "She must be blind."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Upon hearing this, Samantha could no longer tolerate their insults. She raised her hand and directly punched the woman in front of her.

    "Let me tell you, you can insult me, but you absolutely cannot insult Finley. If you do, you''ll pay for it-with your life."

    With ease, she threw the woman over her shoulder, mming her to the ground.

    Upon seeing one of her friends taken down, Yvonne rushed forward toz help, but Samantha kicked her away effortlessly. Then, she grabbed the woman before her and began to pummel her.

    The crowd in the bar watched in awe as Samantha fought with such skiff and I

    ce. Their faces were

    filled with admiration.

    belongs to en.FindNovel.

    "Oh my god, that woman is incredible!"

    "How is she so good at fighting?"

    "She''s fighting alone against five of us."

    "Alright. From today on, she''s my new idol."

    "Wow, She''s so cool! She has a great aura!"

    With another swift kick, Samantha finished off thest woman standing.

    All five womeny sprawled on the floor.

    Samantha walked over to where Yvonne was lying. She reached down and lifted Yvonne, who was terrified, by her cor.

    Then, she looked her dead in the

    eyes. "If ever hear you or your group talking trash about Finley again, you''d better watch your tongues."

    With that, she dusted off her hands and turned to leave, walking away from Yvonne and her group of friends.

    The crowd''s gaze followed Samantha as she left, filled with awe and admiration.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278 Is She Sylvan''s Biggest Hater

    Samantha didn''t even spare a nce at the people in the bar as she quickly made her way out and headed straight to Finley''s car. She knocked on the door and then got inside. Finley looked at her and asked, "What were you doing in the bar?"

    Samantha didn''t want him to hear the hurtful things those women said.

    "I was just checking the video. Once I confirmed everything was fine, I left. Before I left, I posted it on Twitter. The social media should be blowing up by now."

    She took out her phone and scrolled through thements under the video.

    "Is this blogger out of her mind? Sylvan''s scandal was just starting to calm down, and now she''s bringing it up again. Is she trying to remind everyone of those awful things he did?"

    "Didn''t she say she was going to clear Sylvan''s name in three days? Is her way of doing that by posting the dirty video again?"

    "I''m seriously starting to think this blogger is Sylvan''s biggest hater."

    "I don''t even like Sylvan, but this video is so disgusting. Can you please delete it?"

    "Delete the video, please."

    As Samantha skimmed through thements, she turned to Finley and said, "People online think this video is the original one of Sylvan, but actually, it''s a new one I had Mr. Cyan shoot earlier. Mr. Cyan really made huge sacrifices this time. Finley, make sure to give him a raise."

    Finley nodded in agreement, then started the car and drove away from the bar. However, his mind was still on what had happened earlier.

    Samantha had fought those women, standing up for him.

    When Samantha hadn''te out of the bar for a while, Finley had been ready to go in and check on her.. Nevertheless, as soon as he entered, he overheard her conversation with the women.

    Before he knew it, she was fighting them to defend his honor.

    He had wanted to step in and help, but he was worried his appearance might embarrass Samantha even more in front of those women. After all, she was in love with a man who was considered ugly and cursed.

    Apart from his wealth, Finley sometimes wondered why Samantha fell for him. Both deep in thought, Finley and Samantha returned to their mountaintop home.

    Once they were back, Samantha took out her phone and posted a message online. "Tonight, please watch the video I''ve uploaded

    Vol

    carefully. Tomorrow, I''ll show

    that Sylvan was wrongfully used."

    you allThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as her post went live, the social media exploded with even morements, all tearing into Samantha.

    "Is this blogger crazy? First, she posted a video dragging Sylvan, and now she''s iming he was framed?"

    "This blogger has to be Sylvan''s biggest hater, right?"

    "She''s totally nuts. I''m curious to see what kind of ridiculous exnation she''ll give tomorrow."

    "Do you seriously think you can redeem trash?"

    "Are you out of your mind? One minute, you''re attacking Sylvan, and the next, you''re defending him. Have you lost your mind?"

    "Are bloggers these days really resorting to such cheap tactics just to get attention?"

    "Her ount should be banned."

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279 I''ll Do Whatever You Say

    "Hurry, let''s all report this blogger together."

    Samantha scrolled through thements with an emotionless face.

    She wasn''t the least bit upset by the angry reactions. The more furious theizens became today, the more impactful their reactions would be when she revealed the truth tomorrow. This would make it easier to clear Sylvan''s name.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Sylvan sat silently at his home while watching the viral video on his screen. His brows furrowed tightly.

    The man in this new video isn''t my brother but someone else. Why does this man look so eerily simr to my brother?

    Also, what is this blogger trying to achieve by suddenly releasing such a video?

    "Sylvan, are you watching the video spread online?"

    Just then, a woman with a bruised body emerged from a room. She wasn''t just anyone; she was the fan who had falsely used Sylvan and was also his brother''s wife. Now, she lived with Sylvan because he had run out of money.

    The woman sat beside Sylvan. She noticed the troubled expression on his face. "Sylvan, the video seems different from the one involving Nick."

    "Yes..." Sylvan muttered. "It''s indeed different, but the setting is the same, although the man isn''t him. Someone must have staged this."

    The woman looked curious. "Staged it? Why would they go to such lengths to film something like this?"

    Sylvan''s thoughts shed back to the girl who had given him her number-Samantha.

    Could it be her? She has promised to clear my name within three days, and this is day two. The blogger online has also mentioned the same timeline for exonerating me. Could the one behind all of this be the girl who gave me her phone number? What is she nning?

    "Sylvan, why are you silent?" the woman asked, breaking the silence.

    Sylvan took a sip of water before replying, "It''s nothing. Just stay at home and don''t worry about the video. Once the hype dies down, it should blow over."

    "I''m worried about you, Sylvan. What if your hotel manager sees this and fires you?"

    Sylvan kept his distance from the woman. "I''ll deal with it. You don''t need to worry." "Alright."

    At Dean Residence, Finley watched Samantha, who was absorbed in her phone. He then walked over and suddenly took the phone from her hands.

    Samantha looked up at him in surprise. "What''s up?"

    "Staring at your phone for too long isn''t good for you. Stop looking at it."

    Samantha chuckled. "If I don''t look at my phone, what should I do then?"

    "How about I take you for a walk?"

    Samantha nodded with a smile. "Sure."

    She got up and, hand in hand with Finley, strolled outside.

    As they walked past some fruit trees, Samantha casually plucked an apple. Taking a bite, she said, "We''re not far from Grandpa''s house. How about we go have dinner with him?"

    "Do you want to go?"

    While munching on the apple, Samantha rested her head on Finley''s shoulder. "Grandpa must be lonely eating by himself. Since we''re already here, let''s go keep himpany."

    "Alright, whatever you say."

    Samantha grinned. "You''re so obedient."

    "I''m only obedient toward you."

    When they arrived at John''s house, they found him fishing in the backyard.

    Upon seeing them approach, he beamed with joy. "Sam, Finley, what brings you two here?"

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280 What''s Your Name

    "Of course, we came to visit you, Grandpa. You seem to be taking it easytely, just fishing all day at home."

    John smiled and replied, "Well, now that the poison in your body has been neutralized and you''re back on your feet, I don''t need to keep running all over the world looking for doctors. Plus, now that you''re married, I try not to intrude on your time with Sam. Fishing at home

    has been quite rxing for me."

    Finley and Samantha sat down beside John and watched the fish in the pond.

    Finley chuckled. "Since you''re already fishing, how about we have fish for dinner tonight?"

    "No problem. Watch me reel one in for you right now," John said excitedly.

    He then cast his fishing line. Soon enough, a fish bit the hook.

    After reeling it in and tossing it into a bucket, he was about to call a servant to prepare it when Samantha interjected, "Grandpa, have you ever tasted my cooking? How about I prepare dinner for you tonight?"

    "That would be wonderful, but are you sure it won''t be too much trouble?"

    Samantha shook her head. "Not at all, Grandpa. I''m pretty good at making home-cooked meals."

    "Then, I''ll have Finley help you."

    "It''s fine. I can handle everything. Finley should stay here and keep youpany while you fish."

    After giving her instructions, Samantha carried the bucket of fish inside.

    Just as she entered the house, a man and woman walked in from the entrance. The servants greeted them respectfully, "Mr. Dean, Mrs. Dean."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Samantha recognized them immediately. They were Finley''s second uncle, Jacob Dean, and second aunt, Ste Morris.

    They were also Garrison''s parents. However, Garrison wasn''t with them today.

    In Samantha''s previous life, she knew these two always brought trouble whenever they came.

    John had three sons. The eldest was Finley''s father, the second was Garrison''s father, and the youngest who was the most favored, was currently studying abroad. He had a

    good rtionship with Finlene

    AQUAS

    Of the three sons, the most ipetent was the second son, Jacob. A gambler by nature, his addiction had nearly cost Dean. Corporation everything in the past, leading to his expulsion from thepany.

    After that, he started his own constructionpany, which was constantly losing money.

    Whenever he ran into financial trouble, he and his shameless wife woulde to ask John for money.

    Trouble never came alone. Upon seeing them today, Samantha immediately knew they were here because of some issue with thepany.

    While she was sizing up Jacob and Ste, they were doing the same to her.

    Immediately captivated by Samantha''s beauty, Jacob shed a sleazy grin. "The new maid Dad hired is quite pretty, isn''t she?"

    He leered at her and asked, "What''s your name?"

    Samantha ignored himpletely as she walked straight into the kitchen to prepare dinner.

    Jacob''s mood soured after being snubbed by Samantha. He was about to follow her when Ste grabbed him by the arm. "You old fool! Wipe that perverted look off your face. Don''t forget why we''re here today."

    Reminded of their real purpose, Jacob dropped the idea of bothering Samantha and instructed Ste, "Go and cook for Dad. I''ll go find him in the backyard."

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281 I Didn''t Mean to

    Ste nodded. Once Jacob left, her expression soured as she approached Samantha, who was busy cleaning fish.

    With a sneer, she said, "You''re quite young, so how did you end up serving my dad''s family? Perhaps you think that because my dad is old, he''s easily deceived? Are you using that vixen face of yours to seduce my dad, hoping to be my stepmother?" Samantha''s gaze turned icy as she stared directly at Ste. "You truly have a dirty mind."

    Angered by her words, Ste raised her hand and forcefully shoved her. "You wretched girl! What did you say? I think you are the one with a dirty body. You''re so young, yet you''ve already learned such wicked ways, trying to be my stepmother. You''re not even old enough to be my dad''s daughter. So, stay away from him, and don''t ever think you can take anything from him that doesn''t belong to you."

    This lunatic.

    The fish Samantha was holding fell to the ground. Due to the sudden shove, her knife slipped, cutting her hand. Crimson blood immediately trickled from her wound.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon seeing this, a nearby servant called out in concern, "Mrs. Dean, are you alright?"

    Mrs. Dean?

    Ste was stunned. "What did you just call that vixen?"

    The servant, while pressing Samantha''s injured hand, answered, "Madam Ste, this is not a servant Old Mr. Dean brought home. She is Finley''s wife." Finley is here?

    Wait... What did the servant just say? This woman is Finley''s wife?

    How is she not dead yet? Isn''t it said that Finley is cursed, causing the death of every woman he marries? How is she still alive and well? What is going on?

    Ste blurted out, "If you''re really Finley''s wife, how are you still alive? That man is cursed, killing off every wife he marries. Or have you not yet seen his ghostly face? Maybe that''s why he hasn''t scared you to death yet?" This woman is just...

    Without giving Ste time to react, Samantha raised her hand and pped her across the face. Then, with her knife, she deliberately cut Ste''s wrist, causing a steady stream of blood to drip onto the floor.

    She calmly said, "Qops! My hand slipped.dentally pped you and cut you, too. You won''t hold it against me, will you? After all, you were the one who caused my injury earlier."

    Is she seeking revenge?

    Ste red furiously at Samantha. "I didn''t mean to hurt you."

    Chapter 281 I Didn''t Mean to

    Samantha nodded in agreement. "Right, you didn''t mean to, but you wanted to, didn''t you?"

    ""

    "If you hadn''t pushed me, do you think I''d be injured? By the way, I didn''t mean to cut you either. I just wanted to. How does your arm feel now? It''s painful, isn''t it? No matter how much it hurts, you''ll just have to bear it." "What kind of attitude is this? As Finley''s wife, you should consider me your aunt. Yet, not only do you fail to show respect, but you deliberately hurt me. Is this how Finley taught you to respect your elders?" Samantha sneered. "Finley taught me to respect people, not beasts."

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282 More Capable Than You

    Beasts?

    "How dare you call me that?"

    Samantha shrugged. "If that''s how you want to take it, then yes, I''m calling you that. What are you going to do about it?"

    "You..."

    Ste was furious. "You brat! It looks like you''re just asking for a beating!"

    No sooner had she spoken than Ste raised her hand, and the two women started fighting.

    The fight was intense, but in the end, Samantha emerged victorious while Ste was left defeated.

    Blood flowed more freely from Ste''s arm as she clutched her wound in pain and red at Samantha. "You wretch, you''ve got quite the nerve!" "I''m more capable than you. Do you want to see if I can beat you again?"

    ""You''re asking for death!"

    Ignoring her own pain, Ste charged at Samantha like a wild beast. She grabbed Samantha''s hair and pulled it with all her strength.

    "If Finley didn''t teach you respect, I''ll do it for him."

    Ste''s blood dripped onto Samantha''s hair.

    Just then, Finley, John, and Jacob walked in. They caught sight of Ste attacking Samantha. Blood was visible on Samantha''s forehead.

    Upon seeing this, Finley''s eyes filled with murderous intent. He rushed to Ste and immediately grabbed her by the throat. "Do you want to die? Who gave you the guts toy a hand on my woman?" Ste''s face turned red as Finley squeezed her neck tightly. "Finley... Let me exin... It... It wasn''t me. Just now, I..."

    Just as Ste

    tammered, Jacob, upon seeing his wife being strangled, rushed over to stop Finley.

    However, Samantha grabbed a nearby knif

    I''ll kill you."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    and pressed it against Jacob''s neck. "If you touch Finley again,

    Jacob stared at the knife in disbelief. "You... You''re being outrageous! Put the knife down, now!"

    Samantha coldly responded, "Don''ty a finger on Finley. I mean what I say. Take your hands off him."

    Finley''s grip on Ste''s neck tightened. It seemed as though she might die at any moment.

    Jacob, panicking, said, "Finley, she''s your aunt. You can''t treat her like this. Look at your wife-her head is bleeding. Shouldn''t you take care of her first? If something happens to her, you''ll be heartbroken."

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 Do You Like a Fool

    "If this happens again, I won''t hesitate to kill her."

    Finley''s words were anything but a joke. He spoke with deadly seriousness. If Ste dared toy a hand on Samantha again, he would certainly end her life.

    Terrified by the intensity of Finley''s gaze, Ste shrank behind her husband. Meanwhile, upon seeing that John had arrived, Samantha finally put down the knife in her hand. With that, the chaotic scene came to an end.

    Finley took Samantha to the living room to bandage her wounds.

    Noticing how worried he was, Samantha smiled and said, "Finley, I just identally cut my finger. Everything else is fine."

    "You''re lying. If it''s just your finger, why is there so much blood on your forehead?"

    Finley''s face was grim, his eyes full of concern.

    Samantha chuckled. "The blood is from that woman in the kitchen."

    She then leaned closer to Finley''s ear and whispered, "Actually, after she hurt me, I cut her wrist with a knife. I''ve been provoking her ever since, and she didn''t have time to bandage it. When we fought, some of her blood identally dripped on my head. So, I''m alright. She didn''t really bully me. From beginning to end, the one being bullied was her, not me."

    Her warm breath grazed Finley''s ear.

    Looking at Samantha, who was grinning after causing trouble, Finley pulled her into his arms, his heart aching. "Don''t do anything dangerous again. Even if you weren''t really bullied, I don''t want you fighting anyone. If you get hurt, it''ll break my heart." Samantha gently patted his back. "Finley, you don''t have to worry about me. No one can bully me."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After a pause, she added, "Except you."

    "You fool."

    Samantha rested her head against his chest. "Then do you like a fool?"

    "I like everything about you, no matter what."

    They shared a smile as Finley took out disinfectant from the first-aid kit and carefully tended to her wounds.

    Once he finished, Samantha said, "The fish in the kitchen. I haven''t finished cleaning it."

    Chapter 283 Do You Like a Fool

    John stood nearby, frowning at Ste''s bleeding hand. "Your hand has been bleeding this whole time. Why don''t youe out and get it treated?"

    Ste cast a fearful nce at Finley and Samantha sitting on the couch. She weakly said, "Dad, my injury isn''t too serious. It seems like Finley doesn''t want to see me. How about we leave for now ande back to visit you some other time?" Without waiting for a reply, she grabbed Jacob''s hand and quickly fled from the house before Finley could even nce in their direction.

    As soon as they were outside, Jacob began scolding Ste. "What on earth happened? I asked you to cook for Dad and to keep him happy. How did you end up fighting with Finley''s wife? Don''t you know why we came to see Dad today?" Of course, I know, but Samantha has provoked me first.

    If she had just revealed her identity sooner and hadn''t cut my hand, none of this would''ve happened.

    Ch

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 Don''t Marry a Wife Like Finley''s

    In the end, it''s all Samantha''s fault. If not for her, none of this would have happened.

    Ste winced in pain, clutching her injured hand as she responded to Jacob, "Of course, I know why we came here today. I was nning to go into the kitchen to cook for Dad, to make him happy. Then, you saw what happened. It was Finley''s new wife who provoked me first.

    "I just gave her a little push, yet she shed my hand with a knife. Then, Finley almost strangled me to death. Tell me, between me and Finley''s new wife, who was in the wrong?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Jacob frowned. "Do you even need to ask? It was obviously you. What were you thinking, pushing that woman in the first ce?"

    Ste shot back, "What were you thinking, asking about her name in the first ce? Jacob, after all these years, you''re still the same. You better watch yourself, or I''ll deal with you." Jacob sighed deeply. Marrying this shrew feels like a lifetime of bad luck.

    They then went back to their home.

    Garrison noticed Ste''s injury as soon as they entered. He put down his phone and rushed over in concern. "Mom, weren''t you visiting Grandpa? How did you get hurt?"

    Ste, still furious, copsed onto the couch. "Don''t even get me started. It''s all because of that vixen wife Finley just married. I barely pushed her, and she cut my hand with a knife. The more I think about it, the angrier I get." Even now, Ste refused to believe she was in the wrong.

    Upon hearing that his mother had been hurt by Finley''s new wife, Garrison showed a strange, unreadable expression. "Finley was at Grandpa''s house, too?"

    "Yes. man who never steps foot outside all year suddenly shows up. Who knows what he''s nning? Anyway, listen to me-when you marry, you better not bring home a wife like Finley''s. Otherwise, I might die from the stress." After she finished speaking, she stood up to tend to her still-bleeding wound. Garrison helped her with the bandaging.

    At John''s house, Finley and Samantha were sitting with John, having just finished a meal.

    Finley asked coldly, "What trouble have those two causedtely?"

    John shook his head. "Who knows? It seems like my ungrateful son won''t rest until he drives me to my grave."

    "If you don''t want to be stressed to death, you could always choose to keep them out of your home."

    "We''ll see," John muttered.

    Chapter 284 Don''t Marry a Wife Like Finley''s

    Finley''s face remained expressionless. "It looks like I''ll need to cut back on Grandpa''s allowance. Otherwise, all the money I give you will end up going to bail those two out."

    Ever since Finley had taken over Dean Corporation, John had been spending his money, knowing that his funds would often end up helping Jacob.

    Nevertheless, Finley had no intention of financially supporting someone as useless as Jacob.

    Hence, after John had stepped down from Dean Corporation, he has been spending Finley''s money.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285 What Did You Say About Me

    In the past, John could use Finley''s card as much as he wanted without limits. Now, Finley felt it was time to cut back. He didn''t want to keep supporting the two freeloaders who had hurt Samantha. Upon hearing this, John immediately grew displeased.

    "Finley, how can you treat your grandpa like this? You can take away other things, but my allowance is non-negotiable. I''ll make you a deal-I promise not to help Jacob''s family anymore. Is it okay?" He has made this promise many times before. Yet, what''s the result? Does he not know what he''s doing?

    Finley decided to stop entertaining John. He quietly continued serving Samantha food while Samantha remained silent about the whole allowance issue.

    If she sided with Finley, she''d offend John; if she sided with John, she''d offend Finley.

    After thinking it through, she realized the safest course was not to pick sides at all.

    After dinner, Finley and Samantha returned home together.

    On the way back, Finley asked, "Why didn''t you say anything during dinner?"

    Samantha smiled. "I didn''t know what to say."

    "I think you''re just not used to having dinner with Grandpa. You seemed pretty tense."

    Tense? Not at all. I''m simply not sure what to say.

    Saman

    intertwined her fingers with Finley''s, her long hair blowing gently in the wind.

    Finley took off his jacket and draped it over her shoulders. "Are you cold?"

    "Not at all."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "It''s dark now. Are you scared?"

    Samantha shook her head. "I''m not scared because I have you by my side. That makes me feel safe."

    Upon hearing her words, Finley''s face softened with a smile. "Why are you so good with words? Who taught you that?"

    Samantha thought about it seriously, then leaned her head on his shoulder. "I taught myself."

    "You''re truly clever."

    "Compared to you, it''s nothing."

    Finley chuckled, his face full of affection as they arrived home.

    As soon as they stepped inside, Elias appeared next to Finley.

    "Finley, I''ve already apologized. Why are you still making Ms. Stuart refuse to prepare food for me? I know

    Sat,

    Chapter 285 What Did You Say About Me

    I went too far with what I said earlier, but you know I''ve always been one to joke around. Don''t be mad anymore, and please tell Ms. Stuart to stop punishing me and my sister." Up until now, Samantha had no idea what had happened between Elias and Finley.

    Whatever it was, in her past life, Elias had always treated her well, so she decided to help him out.

    Looking at Finley, she said earnestly, "Finley, since Elias knows he was wrong, you should forgive him. Don''t stay mad."

    Finley frowned. "He hasn''t apologized to you yet."

    Samantha was clueless.

    Apologize to me? Why?

    Perplexed, she wondered if this whole situation involved her somehow. She turned to Elias and asked, "Did you do something that wronged me?"

    "No. I just ran my mouth and badmouthed about you. Finley has been mad at me ever since."

    Samantha raised an eyebrow, curious. "What exactly did you say about me that made him this angry?"

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 What For

    I can''t tell her.

    Elias felt awkward. He nced at Samantha and replica with a sheepish smile, "It doesn''t really matter what I said now. What''s important is that Finley lets my sister have something to eat. You know me, Samantha. I''m hopeless in the kitchen. My sister can cook, but Finley won''t even let her into the dining room. In the end, we still need Ms. Stuart to help.".

    Finley said coldly, "Apologize."

    Elias sighed. "Finley, you''re really..."

    "You''re not going to do that?"

    Upon seeing that Finley was about to leave, Elias quickly grabbed his arm. "Alright, I''ll apologize. Will that do?"

    Turning back, he awkwardly faced Samantha. "I''m sorry, Samantha. I shouldn''t have said anything bad about you. Please forgive me."

    Samantha nced at Finley and noticed his displeased expression. She then said, "Alright, Finley. Since Elias has apologized, you can stop being mad at him."

    "No next time," Finley said sternly before leading Samantha away.

    Elias sighed in frustration. "So, we''re at the point where even joking around isn''t allowed anymore? I guess, once a man gets married, all that brotherly bond disappears." After his moment of reflection, he headed to the kitchen as if nothing had happened. "Ms. Stuart..."

    In the bedroom, Samantha noticed Finley was still in a bad mood. She asked, "Finley, what''s really going on between you and Elias? Did something happen that I don''t know about?" Noticing her curiosity, Finley gently patted her head. "Nothing."

    "Then why are you so upset with him? He mentioned he said something bad about me. So, are you mad because of what he said?"

    "Yes."

    Samantha pressed further, "What exactly did he say?"

    Finley stared at her intently. "It''s better if you don''t know."

    Samantha pouted. "You said the same thingst time. Now you''re saying it again. Finley, don''t you realize the more you act like this, the more curious I get?" Finley pulled her into his arms. "You really want to know what he said?"

    "Of course."

    III

    Sat, Nov

    Chapter 286 What For

    "That day when you came homete, he joked that yould died in a car ident."

    Samantha remained silent.

    Elias has actually cursed me?

    Disgusted, she muttered, "That guy sure knows how to talk.".

    Finley, trying to change the subject, said softly, "Alright Sam. Let''s stop talking about him. It''s gettingte. Go take a bath and get some rest." Samantha nodded. "Alright."

    After a while, Samantha came out of the bathroom, but Finley was no longer in the room.

    She noticed the light on in the study, so she walked over and found him buried in paperwork.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Are you still working thiste?" she asked.

    "Tomorrow''s the bidding. I need to make sure the documents are in order. You go rest. I''ll join you finish and take a shower." Bidding?

    Samantha suddenly remembered.

    It''s happening tomorrow.

    Resting her chin on her hands, she asked, "Can I go with you to the bidding tomorrow?"

    Finley raised an eyebrow. "What for?"

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 Where Are They Going?

    Chapter 287 Where Are They Going? 87%Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Samantha, resting her chin in her hands, responded sweetly, "Of course, I want to go with you. Finley, please let mee. I promise to behave and not wander off, okay?" Finley looked deeply at her before nodding. "Alright."

    In the previous life, Finley had wanted Samantha to attend the bidding with him, but she had always refused, unwilling to let people know about their rtionship.

    She felt embarrassed about being his wife. No matter how much he tried to convince her, she had always declined. However, in this new life, she wanted to experience the bidding.

    Besides, Finley had promised her that once the bidding ended, he would acquire Wace Corporation. With his acquisition, her dream ofunching her own talent agency would finallye true.

    Moreover, tomorrow was the final day for her to fulfill her promise to Sylvan by clearing her name. She was determined to seed and sign a contract with him.

    Samantha nced at the time and snuggled into Finley''s embrace, hugging him tightly. "Finley, since tomorrow is such a big day, you''ll be really busy, right? How about we get some early rest tonight?" Finley stroked her soft hair as he nodded. "Okay, but I still need to adjust the bid price. You go ahead and wait for me in bed, alright?"

    Adjust the bid price?

    In the previous life, Finley had set a bid of five billion for this project. If he''s revising it now, would he be increasing it

    even more?

    This is a huge project, so the price would only go up, not down.

    Samantha wanted to ask about the new price, but she was worried that Finley might misinterpret her curiosity.

    If someone else happened to bid exactly the same amount tomorrow, he could think she had leaked the information. That would be a misunderstanding she couldn''t exin. After weighing the options, she decided not to ask.

    She stood up and smiled. "Finley, continue your work. I''m going to bed."

    As she walked away, Finley watched her retreating figure, a hint of confusion flickering in his eyes.

    Why didn''t she ask? Is she genuinely not curious, or is there another reason?

    Deep in thought, Finley lowered his gaze to the bid sheet in his hand, wondering what Samantha was thinking.

    Because of the bidding, Samantha woke up early and prepared breakfast for Finley.

    Chapter 287 Where Are They Going?

    After eating together, they got into the car and headed to thepany.

    Meanwhile, Emily, having finished her breakfast, was strolling in the yard.

    When she saw Samantha and Finley leaving together, she curiously asked Elias, who was ying with Unity, "Elias, where do you think Samantha and Mr. Dean are heading off to so early?"

    Elias, cuddling Unity in his arms, replied, "Today is the bidding at Finley''spany. Samantha is probably going with him to the venue. Or maybe she''s just getting a ride to do some shopping since it''s the weekend. I doubt she''d stay at home all day." Upon listening to his exnation, Emily couldn''t help but express her envy. "So, you do know it''s the weekend?"

    "Of course I do. I check my phone every day. Why wouldn''t I know today is the weekend?"

    Eyeing Elias who was still ying with the dog, Emily said, "Since you know it''s the weekend, Elias, then why don''t you-"

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 I Want to Go

    288 I Want to Go

    "Elias, if Mr. Dean can take Samantha out for fun, why can''t you take me out for a walk too?" Emily pouted.

    "Every day, I''m either stuck at home or in school. Before you found me, I could still go shopping with friends. However, ever since you found me, I don''t have any friends anymore, just you. So, can you take me out for a stroll?" Upon hearing Emily''sint, Elias felt a pang of guilt.

    "I''m sorry, Emily. I thought you''d want to rest at home during your break. Since you want to go out, how about you wait here for a bit? I''ll go get the car and take you out for some fun."

    If only Elias could care for me like what Finley does to Samantha...

    Emily suddenly remembered something and asked, "Elias, didn''t you say that Mr. Dean has a bidding at hispany today?"

    ""Yes." Elias nodded.

    "Can we go there?"

    He hesitated for a moment. "The bidding will be crowded, and only those participating can enter. So, how about we just stick to shopping instead? Let''s skip the bidding." Skip it? No way.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    I want to see if Hazel would be there. If she is, I can unt my connection with Finley and make her regret treating me poorly.

    Moreover, the fact that only participants can attend would make my presence even more special. It would show just hot mportant I am to Finley.

    Even though I''m practically invisible to him, as long as others believe I''m important, that would be enough.

    The more Emily thought about it, the more she wanted to attend the bidding.

    She moved closer to Elias, clinging to his arm and pleading, "Elias, I''ve never seen what a bidding looks like. Besides, only participants can enter, right? But you''re good friends with Mr. Dean. Even if you me,

    he wouldn''t turn you away, would he?"

    In the past, Finley might not have rejected me, but now...

    Elias wasn''t so sure.

    took

    He had recently offended Finley''s precious woman, Samantha, with a careless remark. Being turned away now seemed like a real possibility.

    Not wanting to admit defeat in front of Emily, Elias seriously tried to dissuade her. "Emily, the bidding will be boring. You won''t know anyone there, and Finley will be locked away in a meeting room the whole time. We wouldn''t even get to see him. So, how about I take you shopping for some new clothes or bags instead? Let''s forget about the bidding, okay?""

    Chapter 288 I Want to Go

    Nevertheless, Emily was determined to go. The more Elias tried to talk her out of it, the more eager she became to attend.

    Clinging to his arm even tighter, she continued to beg. Elias, even if the bidding is boring, I still want to go. Take me, please? I''m begging you."

    Elias was at a loss. Why is she so determined to attend the bidding? What''s so fun about it?

    He was helpless. "Emily, I really think we should..."

 Chapter 289

    hapter 289 Give It A Few More Minutes

    Chapter 289 Give It A Few More Minutes

    "So... it''s best if we skip it?" Emily chimed in.

    What''s with Elias? Even if I don''t see Finley, wouldn''t it still be worth checking it out myself? she wondered.

    Turning to Elias, her tone firm, she continued, "Weren''t you the one who promised to do whatever I wanted? Well, I want to go to Fin''s bidding. Why

    dn''t you just let me?"

    Elias let out a long sigh. He could tell how set she was on this. "Fine. If you really want to go, we''ll go. To rify, you can''t wander off or cause any problems. I don''t need extra headaches for me or Finley."

    "Got it! I''ll be on my best behavior. No trouble, I promise," Emily promised quickly, feeling relieved. She thought, I''ll do whatever as long as I get to go.

    Satisfied, Elias agreed, and they headed to the meeting.

    Inside the meeting room, the atmosphere was calm but tense. Executives from various firms sat patiently in their seats, waiting. Sitting beside Samantha, Finley turned to her and asked, "Hey, feeling hungry? Do you want something to snack on?" Samantha thought briefly before replying, "Actually, I could go for some dessert."

    Finley smiled back. "Okay, hang tight. I''ll grab some."

    Samantha simply replied, "Sure."

    A few minutester, he returned with an assortment of cakes and set them down before her. "Pick whichever one looks good."

    Samantha beamed. "Anything from you is good enough for me."

    She grabbed a piece of matcha cake, tasted it, and then surprised everyone by offering Finley a bite. He didn''t hesitate to take it.

    "How is it?" she asked with a grin.

    "Pretty good," he replied, smiling back.

    "Here, try this one too," Samantha suggested, feeding him a slice of mango cake. The two of them quietly shared the cakes for a bit. Afterward, she yawned and leaned into his arms. "Finley, I''m getting sleepy."

    "Then rest here for a bit," he replied, wrapping his arm around her.

    "Mhm," she murmured, already snuggling up and closing her eyes.

    The executives couldn''t believe what they were seeing. Wait, isn''t our CEO the guy everyone calls ugly? Now, here he is with this stunning girl who clearly adores him. Maybe those gossips are just nonsense. No one''s ever seen him without his mask; who knows what he actually looks like under that mask?

    The executives kept sneaking nces at Samantha, asleep in Finley''s arms, and then at the clock. It was

    Chapter 289 Give It A Few More Minutes

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    already 10:30 a.m., and the meeting should''ve been underway. If there were any further dys, the attendees outside would be restless.

    One of the executives, seated closest to Finley, hesitated before speaking up. "Mr. Dean, we''re running behind schedule. Should we begin?" Finley nced down at Samantha, still fast asleep in his arms. "Let''s wait a few more minutes."

    The executive hesitated, "But Mr. Dean..."

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 You Could Just Ask HimExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 290 You Could Just Ask Him

    Samantha stirred slightly in Finley''s arms, her brow furrowing at the noise from the executive. Finley noticed and shot a sharp, icy re at the executive, who shut his mouth. The executive thought, Man, Mr. Dean''s re could freeze someone in their tracks! Thanks to his connections with Dean Corporation, Elias brought Emily inside without any issues outside the meeting room. Once inside, Emily wasted no time heading straight for the, refreshment table, helping herself to cakes, snacks, fruit, wine-whatever wasid out. She was enjoying her treats when she spotted Hazel approaching. Her expression promptly changed. "Why are you here?" Emily asked, clearly irritated.

    Hazel remained bitter toward Emily and Samantha after they''d tricked her once, but with Finley backing Emily, she couldn''t touch her. However, Samantha was a different story, with no one protecting her.

    Yet today, Hazel wasn''t out to pick a fight. She and her dad had been stuck in the lobby for what felt like forever, and the meeting still hadn''t started. Growing restless, she noticed Emily casually snacking and decided to see if she knew what was happening. Picking up a ss of wine, Hazel sidled up to Emily. "Well, this is Mr. Dean''s tendering meeting, so I''m obviously here for that. What about you? What brings you here?"

    With a smug smile, Emily answered, "Oh, I was bored at home. Fin mentioned a tendering meeting at hispany today and said I could tag along if I wanted. So, I figured, why not?"

    1

    In reality, it was Elias who had brought her. However, Emily didn''t flinch while bending the truth. If there was one thing she knew how to do, it was bluff with confidence.

    Surprisingly, Hazel believed her. Taking a sip of her wine, she smirked. "Wow, I didn''t realize you were so close to Mr. Dean. That''s quite the connection."

    She wasn''t done yet, though. "Since you''re so tight with Mr. Dean, tell me-when did you two get here?"

    Emily didn''t miss a beat. "Oh, we''ve been here much earlier than everyone else."

    Hazel raised an eyebrow. "Is that right? Then why hasn''t the meeting begun yet? What''s Mr. Dean been doing all this time?"

    Caught off guard, Emily quickly improvised. "Well, he went into the room to work after we arrived. I''m not really sure what he''s up to right now."

    Hazel wasn''t letting it go. "If you don''t know, why don''t you ask? You said you came with him, right? You could call him or even pop in and see. I mean, if you''re as close as you say, I doubt he''d mind you asking when the meeting will start." Her words left Emily at a loss for how to respond.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 Didn''t I Already Apologize?

    Chapter 291 Didn''t I Already Apologize?

    Is Hazel asking me to call Fin because she suspects I''m lying? No way. I can''t let this slip. If my lie gets exposed, I''ll be way too humiliated to stay here, Emily thought, forcing herself to remainposed.

    She shot Hazel a look and retorted, "Are we even that close? Do you really think I''ll call Fin just to ask what he''s doing? Have you forgotten how you tried to set me up not long ago? Do you need a reminder of how absurd that is?"

    Hazel hadn''t expected Emily to be so bitter. She gave a polite smile, trying to ease the tension. "Emily, I already said I was sorry. I even gave you a diamond ne to make things right. Can''t we just let it go?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Oh, the nerve of her, she actually dares to bring up that ne! Emily fumed. I might still have it if she''d just given me that ne quietly, but Samantha snatched it away. The more I think about it, the angrier I get. Ugh! I could strangle that girl. All I did was ask for a favor, and I lost it!

    With a sigh, Emily replied cuttingly, "Hazel, you''ve got to understand that not everything can be smoothed over with a ne. I''ve got stuff to do, so I''m done here. Handle your own business."

    Emily turned to leave, but Hazel wasn''t backing down that easily. She hurried after Emily, clutching her arm./Look, if you won''t call Mr. Dean for me, how about doing it for everyone? Or better yet, why don''t you just pop into the room and ask him yourself? You''re close with him, aren''t you?"

    Emily thought, No way. First off, I don''t even have his number. Plus, he''ll probably toss me out if I barge in to ask him anything. I''m not stupid enough to do that for Hazel.

    Yanking her arm free, Emily snapped, "Hazel, I''ve reached my limit. I''ve already told you I''m not helping, so quit dogging me. Or is being pushy just your style?" Hazel''s face darkened at Emily''s words. "Emily, I''ve let you talk to me like this so far, but-"

    Before Hazel could finish, Samantha appeared in the doorway with a yawn. With all eyes on her, she casually announced, "Submit your proposal now if you''re here to bid."

    Samantha was roused by thepany executives. The tendering meeting had been dyed long enough, and they''d been pressuring Finley to get things moving, but he hadn''t started because of her.

    Still groggy, Samantha chose to pitch in and gather the proposals herself. When she made the announcement, everyone promptly submitted their proposals.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 The 50 Billion Bid

    "Here''s my proposal." "Here''s mine."

    Samantha gathered the proposals and stated, "Hang on a second. My-" She hastily corrected herself, "Our CEO will look these over soon."

    Standing beside Emily, Hazel noticed Samantha and asked curiously, "What''s Samantha doing here? Why is she calling Mr. Dean ''the CEO''? Is she his assistant or something?"

    Emily didn''t reply, but her frustration grew as everyone seemed more interested in Samantha than her. Why does Samantha always have to grab all the attention? Doesn''t she get that it only makes me hate her more? It''s so aggravating! Emily tightened her hands and muttered, "I have no idea why Samantha''s here."

    Hazel pushed further, "Isn''t you close with Mr. Dean? Don''t you live with him? If he really treats you like family, shouldn''t you know why Samantha''s around?"

    Emily rolled her eyes internally. Does Hazel ever stop with the questions? Even Elias, my real brother, doesn''t tell me everything. Now, Finley isn''t even my real brother. This is just too much.

    Emily responded, "Hazel, everybody has their own business. Just because Fin treats me like family doesn''t mean he spills all the beans. By the way, you won''t have a shot if you don''t submit your proposal to Samantha."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Realizing her mistake, Hazel hastily passed her proposal to Samantha. Samantha nced around and dered, "If there are no more proposals, I''m going in."

    Once confirmed no one else had any proposals to submit, Samantha collected them and went back to the room, setting them in front of Finley and closing the door behind her.

    Finley took the first proposal, gave it a brief look, and set it aside. "The Burton Group is out."

    He kept reviewing the proposals but didn''t see one from Noah''spany. He inquired, "Is Hunter Corporation

    ot in the running?"

    Samantha answered, "They were the first to submit their proposal. Hmm... it should be thest one."

    Finley nodded and located thest proposal. As he examined it, he remarked inwardly, The proposal isn''t anything special, but the bidding price is impressive.

    Someone suddenly eximed, "50 billion?! Hunter Corporation must have serious cash..." Meanwhile, Samantha thought, That''s all of Hunter Corporation''s assets. Noah really fell for it-such a fool.

    With a smile, Samantha approached Finley and asked, "Is Hunter Corporation winning the bid?"

    Finley gave her a long look and remarked, "You seem pretty invested in whether Hunter Corporation wins."

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293 I Want His Company to Fail

    Chapter 293 I Want His Company to Fail 87%

    "I must say, a 50 billion bid is pretty tempting," Samantha spoke up. "If you let Hunter Corporation win, you won''t have to spend another dime on thisnd. This deal is a sure thing, Finley. Don''t overthink it."

    Samantha''s words only seemed to make Finley more annoyed. It felt like she was really pushing for Noah''spany, and it was starting to get under his skin. He probed, "Are you backing Noah because of your past with him? Or do you still have feelings for him?" Samantha rolled her eyes internally. It isn''t about lingering feelings; I just want to see Noah''spany go under. Why can''t Finley get that?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She looked at Finley and reassured him, "It''s-not-like that. I''ve moved on from Noah."

    Moved on? Finley wasn''t convinced. He stared at Samantha, then tossed Noah''s proposal into the rubbish bin and picked up a higher offer. He handed it to the general manager and announced, Let''s go with this one."

    Samantha was taken aback. "Are you sure? Do you know what you''re passing up with Noah? I..."

    She hesitated, ncing at the executives nearby. "I can''t exin everything with everyone around. You must trust me-I don''t have any feelings for Noah anymore. My heart is all yours."

    Finley was silent, considering her words, He then told the executives, "Everyone out."

    The executives exchanged puzzled looks before heading out. Once outside, the waiting crowd began grilling them for updates.

    The executives were at a loss. Internally, they thought, The CEO has made his choice, but his girlfriend insists on letting Hunter Corporation win. Now, they''re locked in a heated discussion behind closed doors. How do we even exin this to the crowd? All they could tell the crowd was, "Mr. Dean is still reviewing things. Please hang tight for a bit longer."

    Back in the room, Finley asked Samantha, "Now that we''re alone, is there something else you want to say?"

    Samantha exined, "Finley, everything I''m about to tell you is the truth whether you believe it or not. Noah''s 50 billion bid wasn''t meant to win. I told him your bid would be 50 billion just to drive him to bankruptcy."

    To prove her point, Samantha handed Finley her phone. "Check out our chat history. It''ll show you everything I''m saying is real. I want Noah''spany to fail. Please, y along this time."

    Finley looked through the messages between Samantha and Noah. He asked...

 Chapter 294

    Billion

    Billion

    "Noah is your fiance, isn''t he?"

    Samantha nodded. "Yes, but that was in the past, not anymore."

    "Why do you want Noah''spany to go bankrupt?"

    Because I hate him.

    The real reason, of course, couldn''t be revealed, so Samantha invented a simpler excuse. "Because I despise him."

    "If you truly want Noah''spany to go bankrupt, Sam, you can tell me directly. There''s no need for these borate schemes. I don''t enjoy working with my rivals. But since this is your request, I''ll grant it."

    Upon hearing Finley''s words, Samantha''s lips curved into a smile. "So, is the winning bidder Noah?" "Hmm."

    "Perfect. We can squeeze fifty billion out of him."

    Finley fell silent for a moment. "Sam, fifty billion isn''t much to me. If you want, I can give it to you right. now."

    But receiving fifty billion from Finley didn''t carry the same satisfaction as tricking Noah into giving it away, especially since the target was Noah. The thought made Samantha''s heart race with a sense of vindictive pleasure. She nestled closer to Finley and whispered, "Finley, it''s not about the money. What I truly desire is to see Noah utterly bankrupt. Of course, if we can manage to trick him out of fifty billion before that happens, it''s even better. Fifty billion might be a trifling amount to you, but to others, it is a staggering fortune. For instance, to Noah, this sum is enormous. So, we must ensure he loses everything, that he is left with nothing."

    Finley watched her with growing curiosity, wondering what could have happened between Sam and Noah to inspire such profound hatred-hatred so fierce that it demanded Noah''splete ruin.

    "Alright," Finley said, his voice resolute. "I promise you. He''ll lose everything."

    He rose from his seat, retrieved the bid documents from the trash, and walked out with Samantha. As they emerged from the room, every eye turned toward Finley.

    Holding up the bid documents, Finley proimed, "The sessful bidder is the Hunter Corporation. The winning bid stands at fifty billion. Congrattions to the Hunter Corporation for securing a partnership with the Holt Corporation"

    He extended his hand, and Noah eagerly sped it.

    Excitedly, Noah asked, "Mr. Dean, since I''ve won the bid, could you now reveal the actual base price for thisnd?"

    "6.6 billion."

    At Finley''s words, the smile on Noah''s face faltered and then vanished entirely.

    Billion

    6.6 billion?

    "Wasn''t it fifty billion?"

    To prevent Noah from harboring any resentment toward Samantha, Finley responded coldly, "That was the initial price, butter I revised it. You could have won the bid with just 6.6 billion. However, since you offered fifty billion, I had no reason to refuse. Mr. Hunter, I hope we will have a pleasant coboration moving forward. My assistant will contact you regarding the contract details. Should you have any questions, please feel free to discuss them with my assistant. I have other matters to attend to now, so I''ll take my leave. Mr. Hunter, until we meet again."

    With that, Finley walked away with Samantha.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Holding the bid-winning document, Noah stared at it, his earlier joy evaporated. What could Finley have meant by saying he could have won with just 6.6 billion?

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 Didn''t You See How Shocked I Was?

    He had spent an immense fortune, and yet...

    Finley had revealed that only 6.6 billion was needed to win the bid.

    Noah felt as if he were about to choke on his frustration. Was Samantha ying a cruel joke on him? Or, even worse, was she deliberately setting him up?

    This is absurd, Samantha!

    No, he had to confront Samantha and get to the truth of this baffling situation.

    After securing the bid, no one expressed the slightest envy towards Noah. After all, with 50 billion, one could easily acquirend to establish an amusement park. Yet, this fool, Noah, had squandered fifty billion on bidding for the Dean Corporation''s plot. Even if the amusement park were eventuallypleted, there was no way he could ever recover that astronomical amount.

    Moreover, once a bid was sessful, it was unchangeable.

    Noah was truly a spendthrift. Wasn''t it ringly obvious that he was driving the Hunter Corporation to the brink of bankruptcy?

    Nearby, other bidders were openly mocking him, but Noah was too agitated to engage in their derision. Instead, he dashed out, seized Samantha just as she was about to enter a car, and pulled her aside.

    "Samantha, we need to talk."

    Samantha regarded Noah with a frosty demeanor. "Noah, Finley is here watching us: I believe we should maintain some distance."

    1

    Noah gripped Samantha''s arm firmly and directed his gaze at Finley. "Mr. Dean, Samantha is my fiancee. Although we are estranged now, I have always considered her my sister since childhood. Now that I have the chance to see her, I would like to have a word. Surely, you have no objections, do you?"

    Finley remained silent, his gaze fixed intently on Samantha.

    "Sam, do you wish to speak with him?"

    Samantha considered the situation. She knew she would have to face Noah eventually, so if today presented the opportunity, she might as well address it now.

    "Finley, since Noah is so insistent on catching up, I''ll have a cup of coffee with him."

    Finley nodded. "Alright, I''ll pick you up in half an hour.

    With that, he got into his car, allowing Samantha to apany Noah. Meanwhile, Edmond, who was in the driver''s seat, could not help but ask, "Why did you allow Mrs. Dean to leave with Noah? Aren''t you ufortable with her being alone with him?"

    "She needs her freedom. Besides, she is a person, not a possession. I have no right to confine her to my side constantly and restrict her freedom. Whatever she chooses to do is up to her. As long as after she has done what she needs to do, she returns to me-that is sufficient."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Chapter 295 Didn''t You See How Shocked I Was?

    Edmond, after hearing Finley''s response, couldn''t shake the feeling that their boss harbored a deeply humble love for Mrs. Dean. In matters of love, it was often the one who appeared the most humble and who held the deepest affection.

    After Finley departed, Samantha and Noah found a nearby caf¨¦ and settled into a quiet corner. They had barely taken their seats, and Samantha hadn''t even had a chance to ce an order when Noah''s icy tone cut through the air. "Samantha, what is the meaning of this? Be honest with me. Did you know from the beginning that Finley''s bid was only 6.6 billion?"

    Samantha shook her head, her eyes wide with genuine surprise. "No, I only knew that Finley''s initial bid was fifty billion. As for why it suddenly dropped to 6.6 billion, I am just as astonished as you are. Didn''t you notice how shocked I was when Finley announced the bid was that amount?"

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 Did She Seem That Kind?

    He had been oblivious to it all. At that moment, when he heard the bidding price, he had been on the brink of copse from sheer rage. Where could he possibly have found the time to observe Samantha''s expression? Now, as he listened to her speak, Noah tried to recall Samantha''s face at that critical instant, but no matter how hard he tried, her expression cluded his memory.

    But what did her expression matter to him at this point?

    1

    Wasn''t the most pressing concern how to resolve the fifty billion-dor dilemma? Noah fixed his gaze on Samantha and said, "Sam, you should know that in my heart, I trust you implicitly. You instructed me to write fifty billion on the bid, and so I did. And then..." Before Noah couldplete his sentence, Samantha interjected, "And then, didn''t you win the bid, Noah? Since you won the bid, that means I helped you, right?"

    Certainly, she had been of assistance, but wasn''t it evident she had inadvertently created more problems than she solved? Thanks to her, he found himself burdened with an additional forty billion for no discernible reason. The more he dwelled on it, the more infuriated he became..

    Noah sighed deeply and said, "Sam, the reason I was able to win the bid this time is indeed thanks to you. However, the discrepancy in the bidding price is enormous. So, how about you speak with Finley? Ask him to honor the original bid price and sign the contract with me."

    At the original price? What would Finley gain from that?

    Moreover, if they signed at the original price, wouldn''t she be helping Noah rather thanplicating things further?

    Did she appear to be that benevolent?

    Helping Noah? He should abandon such fantasies.

    Suppressing the rising revulsion in her chest, Samantha began to weave her words. "Noah, Finley is a man of his word. Since he allowed you to win the bid at fifty billion, there''s no chance he''ll agree to a contract at the original price. Furthermore, Noah, consider this: although you''ve incurred a loss of fifty billion now, once the project starts, you might recover your investment. There''s even potential for profit.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    But more importantly, once you''ve partnered with Finley this time, there will be opportunities for future coborations. A second chance, a third, even. As long as you maintain a connection with Dean- Corporation, your enterprise will surely flourish."

    To ensure he believed her, Samantha continued her persuasive discourse. "Noah, Finley once told me that if I ever needed fifty billion, he would provide it immediately. To him, fifty billion is but a mere trifle. At that moment, I realized the extent of his wealth. And when you boldly ced a fifty-billion bid for hisnd, Noah, I thought you were equally affluent. After all, someone who can effortlessly offer fifty billion is truly remarkable."

    Samantha''svish praise swelled Noah''s heart with pride. Yet, even as she showered him with admiration, a smoldering anger persisted within him. Fifty billion!

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297 I Don''t Make Threats

    Chapter 297 I Don''t Make Threats

    "I''m not as wealthy as you might assume. So, Sam, could you do me a favor and speak to Finley for me? Ask him to honor the original contract price."

    Samantha''s eyes narrowed as she gazed at Noah, who stood before her with a demeanor so brazen it was almostughable. Her face betrayed her disdain. Can hemuster a shred of dignity?

    She had just spoken with crystal rity-Finley was a man of his word. If he stated that the price was fifty billion dors, then it was firmly set at fifty billion. Not a penny less. No room for negotiation. That was the final word.

    Samantha''s gaze remained steady as she addressed Noah with a forced smile. "You may not be that old, but how is it that your hearing is already failing you? Didn''t I make myself clear? Finley is a man of integrity. Since he''s willing to invest 50 billion dors to secure this deal, you must also match that amount to acquire the contract. If you''re considering backing out, simply adhere to the pre-bid contract''spensation terms. Finley granted me only half an hour, and that time is nearly up. I''m leaving now. Reflect on it carefully, and once you''ve made your decision, contact Finley directly."

    Noah stood there, speechless.

    ""Wait, Sam, I-"

    "Sam, please listen!" "Sam!"

    With a resolute expression, Samantha rose from her seat, turned on her heel, and walked away. Noah, his frustration evident, hurried after her and grabbed her arm. "Samantha, I haven''t finished speaking! Why are you leaving? Besides, Finley isn''t like other men-he''s special. I can see that Finley has deep feelings for you. All you need to do is threaten him. Tell him that if he doesn''tply with your demands, you''ll leave him. I''m confident that, no matter what, he''ll agree to your terms." Noah''s imagination knew no bounds.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He dared to suggest threatening Finley. What did Noah take her for?

    Did he believe she was the type of person who would manipte Finley like that?

    Disgust shed across Samantha''s face as she withdrew her arm from Noah''s grasp. "My greatest w is that I''m incapable of making threats, especially against those I care about and who love me. Finley loves me deeply, and I would never want to do anything to hurt him. Besides, I''ve already assisted you in winning the bid. From here on out, what you choose to do is entirely up to you. I will no longer be involved and won''t interfere. Take care of yourself."

    With that final deration, Samantha turned on her heel and walked away.

    This time, Noah didn''t attempt to stop her. He understood that even if he tried, it would be futile. She had firmly decided-she was done helping him.

    He would have to find another means to resolve his predicament.

    Chapter 297 I Don''t Make Threats

    Outside the coffee shop, Finley''s car had been waiting patiently for Samantha at the entrance.

    Samantha approached, entered the car, and left the coffee shop with Finley. Finley nced at her and asked, "I just saw Noah touch you."

    Samantha had expected Finley''s first question to be about their conversation inside the coffee shop. But she was taken aback when Finley remarked on Noah''s touch. Samantha''s lips curved into a soft chuckle. "Yes, he did touch my hand just now. Why? Are you feeling jealous?"

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298 A Rotten Mouth

    Chapter 298 A Rotten Mouth "Mm."

    BA383%

    Finley was candid; jealousy consumed him. He found it unbearable when another man touched his beloved.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Upon hearing Finley''s words, Samantha gently ced her hand on his cheek. "The reason he touched me earlier was that I refused to assist him. I wanted to leave, but he insisted I stay. He grabbed my arm and continued to beg me to convince you to ept his terms. He wanted you to reduce the contract price to 6.6 billion rather than forcing him to pay 50 billion."

    Finley arched an eyebrow. "And what did you say?"

    Samantha declined the proposal, obviously. She withdrew her hand and rested her head on Finley''s shoulder. "I didn''t agree."

    "And then he gave up?"

    Samantha knew Noah well. He was like an unyielding cockroach, nearly impossible to drive away. The idea that he would give up easily wasughable.

    "No, he kept trying to persuade me to help him. But I remained firm. He even went so far as to tell me to threaten you. He said if you didn''t sign the contract for 6.6 billion, I should leave you forever."

    Finley was left speechless. His expression hardened.

    "He must have a death wish."

    Samanthaughed softly. "Indeed, he must. You are so wonderful; how could I possibly leave you?"

    Finley understood that there were always individuals scheming to drive a wedge between him and Samantha. He would not grant them that satisfaction-not Noah nor anyone else. He wrapped Samantha in his arms, holding her tightly. "Sam, I will never let you go."

    "Even if you tried to push me away, I would remain by your side. Do you know, Finley? In this lifetime, I''m irrevocably bound to you, and that''s final."

    Edmond watched in silence, overwhelmed by their disy of affection. It was almost too sweet to bear.

    When Finleypleted his work at thepany, he chose not to return straight home with Samantha. Since it was a rare asion for him to be out, he decided to take her shopping at the mall instead. Women had a love for shopping, didn''t they?

    Chapter 298 A Rotten Mouth

    escape.

    Since then, Finley had never apanied her on such outings again.

    Reflecting on it now, it was a source of regret for her.

    Walking through the shops with Finley once more brought Samantha immense joy. They wandered through the clothing stores hand in hand.

    Upon seeing the men''s shirts disyed in a store, Samantha eagerly dragged Finley inside to shop until they dropped.

    Whenever she found something suitable, she handed it to Finley to try on.

    Just after Finley entered the dressing room, Yvonne stepped into the store. She was there to buy a shirt for her fiance, as their wedding was approaching. To her surprise, she saw Samantha browsing the men''s section.

    Her body still throbbed from the earlier confrontation with Samantha, and now, seeing her shopping here, Yvonne couldn''t resist stepping forward to mock her.

    "Well, if it isn''t Samantha. What are you doing here? I see you''re in the men''s section. Are you here to buy clothes for the old sugar daddy who''s keeping you?" Samantha merely stared, taken aback.

    "With how vile your words are, how has your mouth not rotten by now?"

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 What Does It Mean to Hide?

    Chapter 299 What Does It Mean to Hide?

    "Samantha, how has your body not rotten after being with so many men?" Yvonne spat out, her anger barely contained.

    Samantha stood there,/speechless for a moment, her lips curled into a sarcastic smile.

    "I might be rotting," Samantha replied with a glint of amusement in her eyes, "but certainly no more than you. After all, you lie beside garbage every single day. If you''re not rotting, how could I be? And my man, he is as clean as theye-both in body and soul. He''s lived over two decades, and I am the only woman he''s ever touched. Yet, look at your boyfriend. The moment he sees someone pretty, he rushes to chase them down. He''s slept with countless women; the number is too great to count."

    Her eyes sparkled with a cruel edge as she continued, "And speaking of which, Yvonne, you should be careful. You wouldn''t want to identally catch something like AIDS. Imagine discovering it only when it''s toote."

    Samantha paused for a moment, her gaze sharpening as if she hadn''t yet made her point clear. With a smirk, she continued, "And let''s not overlook the countless times your boyfriend''s been unfaithful-one affair after another. You''d better keep a tight grip on your sanity, or you might just crack under the weight of all that betrayal."

    Yvonne''s face flushed crimson as her rage boiled over, nearly causing her to erupt. "Samantha, you shameless little b*tch! Shut your mouth!"

    Shut my mouth? Samantha''s disdain was palpable as she responded, "That''s impossible now. You brought this upon yourself. You wanted to shop for clothes, and yet you decided toe and provoke me. Isn''t it clear that you''re asking for trouble?"

    Yvonne clenched her fists tightly, her frustration barely in check. "When did I provoke you, Samantha? You''ve been the one attacking me all this time!"

    Samantha''s sneer widened as she watched Yvonne struggle to maintain herposure.

    Yvonne took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay calm. "Even if my boyfriend is a yer, he''s still better than your old man. My boyfriend might be a yer, but at least he''s handsome. Your man? He''s ancient, probably over a hundred years old, and I bet he struggles just to touch you. And his wrinkled face-how hard must it be to look at?"

    Her tone grew inquisitive yet mocking. "Honestly, Samantha, I''m curious. What does it feel like when you''re with a man old enough to be your grandpa?"

    Samantha arched an eyebrow. "Oh, you want to know?"

    Yvonne nodded, her toneced with mockery. "I do. So are you going to share?"

    Samantha''sughter was cold and cutting. "Share? That''s out of the question. My man is strong and handsome. If you''re so eager to know what it''s like to be with an old man, why not find one yourself? You didn''t mind dating a yer, so why would an old man bother you? Isn''t being open to anyone whoes

    your way your usual style Yvonne?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Unlock seeded

    Chapter 299 What Does It Mean to Hide?

    "Samantha, what do you mean by that? What kind of person do you think I am?"

    Samantha''s gaze was piercing as she chuckled softly. "Other than being indecent, what else could I think of you?"

    The remark hit Yvonne hard.

    "Samantha, you''re the indecent one!"

    Samantha''s voice grew more mocking. "Yvonne, if you''re the runner-up in mischief, no one can take the crown."

    "You... You-"

    Yvonne''s voice faltered, her words stuck in her throat as Samantha continued, her toneced with sarcasm. "Samantha, don''t use attacking me as a cover for the fact that you''re being kept by your man."

    A kept woman?

    Samantha''s eyes narrowed, a wicked smile tugging at her lips. "When did I be a kept woman? The love between me and Finley is genuine-something you wouldn''t understand. I''m genuinely curious, Yvonne. With such filthy thoughts, where did you inherit them from? Was it your parents? They say the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Given your wicked heart and dirty mind, I''d say..."

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300 Do You Have a Problem with That?

    "Is this the kind of thing your parents taught you?"

    Samantha''s insult hit hard. How did this argument suddenly be about my parents?

    Yvonne was fuming, trying to calm herself with deep breaths. "Samantha, my parents have never wronged you. How dare you insult them?"

    Samantha shot back, "Well, I never wronged you, but how can you spread rumors that I''m some old guy''s kept woman? And let''s be clear: anyone who can use innocent women of being kept like that isn''t exactly a good person. Case in point-you, Yvonne, are not a good person."

    Yvonne quickly realized that no matter what she said, Samantha would have aeback for everything. I''m done talking to her. There''s no point. I just can''t win this!

    ring at Samantha, she snapped, "Fine, I can''t argue with you. But the more you defend yourself, the more it sounds like you''re trying to cover up the fact that you really are a kept woman!"

    Samantha just stared at her. "You''re delusional. Just get out-"

    Yvonne frowned. "I''m here to shop for clothes. You don''t own this store. What gives you the right to tell me to leave?"

    "Simple," came a deep voice from the dressing room door. "The whole mall belongs to me."

    Finley stepped out, dressed head to toe in ck, exuding an air of authority. He walked over and pulled Samantha into his arms. "And since Samantha is my woman, that makes this mall hers, too. So, yeah, she has every right to throw you out." Yvonne''s face turned pale the moment she saw him. She stammered, "M-Mr. Dean... What are you doing here?"

    "Shopping with my woman," he replied coolly. "This is my mall. Do you have a problem with me being in own mall?"

    myThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Yvonne frantically shook her head. "N-Not at all."

    How would I dare?

    I never would''ve guessed it-Samantha is actually Finley''s woman.

    Isn''t everyone saying Finley is cursed, that every wife of his meets a bad end?

    They even say he''s already had nine brides.

    Wait, didn''t they say his ninth wife''sst name is Wace? Could it really be... Samantha?

    The thought hit Yvonne like a lightning bolt. If Samantha is Finley''s ninth bride, then everything I just said-

    Unlock seeded

    Chapter 300 Do You Have a Problem with That?

    begging for trouble.

    Yvonne saw Finley standing nearby, his icy gaze locked on her. She turned to Samantha, her voice trembling as she said, "I... I... I didn''t know..."

    She could barely get the words out, her fear making her incoherent.

    After taking a few shaky breaths, she finally turned to Finley, stammering, "M-Mr. Dean, I swear, I didn''t know Samantha was your woman. If I had known, I never would''ve said those awful things! Please forgive me!"

    Samantha watched Yvonne''splete change in attitude, a mocking smile spreading across her face. "Weren''t you so bold just a moment ago, Yvonne? If you''re so tough, why not stay that way? Why the sudden change of heart the moment Finley walks in? Seems like money really does make people humble, huh? Now you''re all about apologizing and admitting you were wrong."

    Yvonne was speechless.

    She couldn''t believe that Samantha was still fanning the mes at a time like this.

    Taking a deep breath, she pleaded, "Samantha, please don''t be like this. Look, I''m apologizing, okay? Can you just forgive me? Please?"

 Chapter 301

    apter 301 Do I Seem That Easygoing to You?

    Chapter 301 Do I Seem That Easygoing to You?

    Forgiving her isn''t my job. What does that have to do with me?

    "Look at you, digging your own grave. If I were to forgive you, I''d be doing myself a disservice. Besides, I could care less about what you said about me, but you dragged Finley into it, and now that''s a whole different ballgame!"

    Yvonne swore that if she had known Finley was the man behind Samantha, she never would''ve said anything so offensive. But now, the problem was that she hadn''t known.

    So, everything she said waspletely meaningless.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Trying to exin herself, she said, "Samantha, everything I said earlier was just a misunderstanding. I swear, if I''d known your man was Finley, I never would''ve said those things! Can''t you forgive me just this once, since I''ve already apologized? I really know I was wrong!"

    Forgive her?

    Samantha turned to Finley, locking eyes with him. "Yvonne''s been throwing around all sorts of insults about you. So, what do you think? Are you willing to forgive someone who''s been trash-talking you?"

    Finley''s expression softened as he gently brushed a strand of hair from Samantha''s face. "What she said about me doesn''t bother me as much as what she did to you."

    He paused before continuing, "So no, I can''t forgive someone who''s hurt you."

    Samantha raised an eyebrow. "Then what are you nning to do?"

    A cold smile crossed Finley''s face. "Simple-ruin her. She''s so curious about what it''s like to be with an old man, right? Well, let''s grant her wish."

    Yvonne''s face turned pale. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Shaking her head frantically, she cried out, "No, no, please!"

    "Mr. Dean, I''m about to get married! You can''t do this to me! I only said a few careless words about you. How can you try to destroy my reputation over that? You''re going too far!"

    Too far?

    Finley''s voice was icy. "Isn''t this exactly what you wanted? I''m just granting your wish, and now you''re saying I''m going too far?"

    He let go of Samantha and slowly stepped toward Yvonne, his presence suffocating. Reaching out, he wrapped his hand around her throat. "If you truly don''t want me to do this, then you better start watching your mouth and your behavior." "H..."

    83

    Chapter 301 Do I Seem That Easygoing to You?

    His grip tightened, and Yvonne gasped for air, her face paling as she edged closer to passing out. But just as quickly, Finley released her, shoving her to the ground like she was nothing more than trash. ""Get out."

    Yvonne scrambled to her feet, shaking with terror. Without a second thought, she turned and ran as fast as her legs could carry her.

    Samantha, watching from the side, hooked her arm through Finley''s. "You''re really going to let her off that easily?"

    Finley raised an eyebrow. "Do I seem that easygoing to you?"

    "No, you don''t."

    With a yful smile, he gently ruffled her hair. "Exactly. I told her to leave, but I never said I''d let her off the hook. I can''t stand anyone disrespecting you, especially someone like Yvonne. And let''s not forget, this isn''t the first time she has wronged you. Forgiving her? That''s not happening."

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302 Clearing Sylvan''s Name

    Something about what Finley said struck Samantha as odd. Wait, what? This is strange.

    How does he know Yvonne has wronged me more than once?

    Did he actually see her mistreat me before?

    If he did, why didn''t he step in to help?

    So, did he see it or not? I''m so curious!

    Her curiosity got the better of her, and she studied him closely. "How did you know Yvonne''s wronged me more than once?"

    Without missing a beat, Finley smirked and said, "I guessed it."

    Guess? Is he really that perceptive?

    Samantha didn''t call him out on it. Instead, she smiled and, after finishing their shopping, left the mall with him. They grabbed dinner together before heading back to Dean Residence, where Samantha suddenly remembered something she needed to take care of. She had promised Jacob Moore, the director, that she would handle things within three days, and today marked.the third day of their agreement. Now that Finley''s bid meeting had wrapped up, it was time for her to focus on her own career.

    Determined to clear Sylvan''s name, Samantha headed straight to Finley''s study. Sitting down with herptop, she logged into her Twitter ount and posted an announcement.

    "Three days are up. The evidence is here!!''

    Almost immediately, her post attracted a wave of attention, probably because so many people had been following the drama. As soon as she posted, herment section flooded with responses.

    ''We''re waiting for you to clear Sylvan''s name! Hurry up!''

    ''Where''s the evidence you were talking about? Or is this just another empty im?''

    ''Come on, drop the evidence already! We''re all ready for the tea.

    ''Front row seat for the drama! Can''t wait for the update!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing how eager everyone was, Samantha felt confident about releasing the evidence.

    The video she posted this time was the original footage, not the edited version she had worked on afterward.

    As soon as the video was posted, thement section exploded with confusion. Everyone wondered if

    Kiss

    Chapter 302 Clearing Sylvan''s Name

    So, Samantha began her exnation.

    "To help everyone spot the evidence in this video, here''s what I want you to do. Get two phones if you can. y the video I uploaded yesterday on one and today''s video on the other. If you only have one phone, just watch the videos back-to-back andpare them. Think of it like one of those ''spot the difference'' games. Focus closely on the main guy in the videos, and you''ll notice something off."

    After posting this on Twitter, many followers did exactly as Samantha instructed. Some caught the odd details, while others didn''t notice a thing.

    Frustratedments quickly filled her feed.

    ''Come on! Stop teasing us. Just show us the evidence. We''re not here to y childish games!''

    ''If you''re trying to clear Sylvan''s name, just do it! These two videos look identical, and now you''re making us y a game? What is this?''

    ''If you don''t exin soon, we''re going to lose patience!

    ''I think I''ve noticed something, but I''m not sure. Can''t wait for you to reveal the truth!''

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 Someone Wanted to Take Him Down Chapter 303 Someone Wanted to Take Him Down

    Seeing how eager everyone was, Samantha didn''t leave them hanging. She got straight to the point and exined. "The truth is, neither of the men in those two videos is actually Sylvan. First, the video I posted yesterday was a recreation. I asked a friend of mine to film it, mimicking the video with an almost identical setup. The man you''re all watching? He may look a lot like Sylvan, but in reality, he''s my friend."

    After posting that exnation, Samantha shared some behind-the-scenes footage online.

    Once viewers watched the behind-the-scenes clip, Samantha exined further about the clip she had just shared.

    ''The man in the new video may look strikingly simr to Sylvan, but he isn''t Sylvan. The reason is simple. When you zoom in and erge the screenshot by ten times, you''ll notice a mole on the man''s chin and neck. But if youpare that with photos of Sylvan, while he does have a mole on his face, it''s not in the same ce-certainly not on his chin or neck. Additionally, if you zoom in on the video further, you''ll notice the man has a faint tattoo visible near the back of his neck. Sylvan once posed shirtless for a swimsuit ad, and his back waspletely bare-no tattoo or even any sign of removal. So, from this, it''s clear that neither the man in my recreated video nor the man in the original viral video was Sylvan. He''s been wrongfully used. He didn''t visit a bar for any shady activities, nor did he betray his girlfriend with a fan Everything circting online is just nder, an attempt to bring him down when he''s already on the ground.

    To prevent skepticism, Samantha added, "There are many dirty secrets in the entertainment industry that people don''t see. Sometimes, even if an actor has done nothing wrong, they suddenly find themselves at the center of a scandal, causing them to fall from grace. Often, it''s because someone powerful doesn''t like them and decides to ruin their career. The truth behind those usations never reallyes to light. Take Sylvan''s case. Why did the story of him cheating with a fan break right after he won the Best Actor award? If that doesn''t scream sabotage, I don''t know what does. Someone clearly wanted to take him down.""

    Her words made sense, and while some followers believed Samantha''s exnation, others were more skeptical, thinking her argument was weak and based on a staged video. Some even spected that Sylvan had secretly helped Samantha make the follow-up video to clear his name, and she was just riding the wave of attention for personal gain.

    The inte buzzed with all kinds of theories.

    Although not everyone bought Samantha''s exnation, they didn''tpletely dismiss her efforts to clear Sylvan''s name either. Some of Sylvan''s fans even flocked to his social media, leavingments about how much they missed him and wished for his return.

    As Samantha''s video gained more views, interest in Sylvan surged. Old fans, new fans, and even haters were talking about him again, and suddenly, Sylvan''s name was trending once more.

    Although Samantha hadn''tpletely cleared Sylvan''s name, she''d done enough to change the narrative. He was no longer universally despised.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, Samantha received a call from Jacob Moore, the director.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304 Would You Still Work for Me Even Without Pay? Chapter 304 Would You Still Work for Me Even Without Pay? Samantha swiped to answer her phone. "Hello, Mr. Moore." 83%

    Jacob''s voice came through. "Ms. Wace, the video clearing Sylvan''s name on Twitter-did you post that?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "That''s right," she replied.

    He chuckled. "You''re quite clever, Ms. Wace. I never would have thought of that strategy. However, your approach hasn''t fully cleared Sylvan''s name."

    While her method hadn''tpletely vindicated Sylvan, at least the public wasn''t continuing to reject him. So, asking Sylvan to act in a film should be eptable now.

    The key was that it wasn''t easy to find an actor who was both talented and cost-effective. Jacob should be grateful for that.

    "Though you haven''t fully cleared Sylvan''s name yet, the public isn''t opposing him anymore. When you cast him in your project, it shouldn''t face any bacsh. Plus, I''ll have my team work on getting a broadcasting tform set up, so you don''t have to worry about your show having nowhere to air. And don''t fret if the online crowd decides to criticize you for casting Sylvan. Honestly, after all these years, you must be used to the heat by now, right?"

    Well, Ms. Wace does have a point!

    "Alright then, since you''ve put it that way, I''ll go ahead and invite Sylvan to join the cast. Just pass him my number so he can get into the project as soon as possible." "Sounds good!" Samantha said before hanging up.

    Now, she needed to convince Sylvan to sign a contract before he could start filming. After all, if there was no contract, how could she expect him to follow her lead?

    With that thought in mind, she closed herptop and nned to visit Sylvan at the hotel the next day after finishing her sses.

    With Sylvan''s matter settled for now, Samantha headed to the courtyard. She saw Finley crouched down, ying ball with Unity. She approached him and said, "Now that the bidding project is over, don''t you think it''s time to announce the acquisition of the Wace Corporation?"

    Finley raised an eyebrow. "If I acquire the Wace Corporation, you won''t have anything left. All the profits from thepany will be mine."

    "I''m more than happy to work for you," Samantha said with a smile.

    "Even if I don''t pay you?" he teased.

    She nodded enthusiastically. "Absolutely! As long as I''m working for you, I''m happy to do whatever you

    ask."

    Kiss

    Chapter 304 Would You Still Work for Me Even Without Pay?

    Wace Corporation is heading into the entertainment industry?"

    It wasn''t just a matter of being sure; it was a necessity.

    "The entertainment industry can be quite profitable," she replied.

    "True, but it can also be a money pit."

    Samantha settled beside him, resting her head on his shoulder. "With you backing me up, I''m not worried about any losses."

    Finley lifted his hand and gently ruffled her hair. "As long as you''re by my side, even if you burned through all my money, I wouldn''t fear a thing."

    He''s getting smoother with words by the day.

    They exchanged smiles, enjoying the moment together while ying ball with Unity.

    A short whileter, Daphne came into the backyard. Seeing them together, she hesitated before ncing at Finley and said, "Mr. Dean, Mrs. Dean''s father has arrived. He says he wants to see her."

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305 Are You Trying to Force Me onto the Streets?

    Samantha''s father, Dale, is here?

    Finley knew that Samantha and Dale didn''t get along well. Dale showing up out of the blue was probably rted topany matters.

    He had always respected Samantha''s wishes. If she wanted to see Dale, she could. But if she didn''t, that was fine, too.

    "Do you want to see him?" Finley asked, looking at Samantha.

    She shook her head. "I don''t want to, but there are some matters I have to discuss with him."

    "I''ll go with you."

    He started to stand up to apany her, but she stopped him. "No, it''s okay. I can handle it on my own. I can''t always turn to you when somethinges up. Sometimes, I need to stand on my own two feet, right?" More importantly, she didn''t want Finley to see her in a different light. After all, she had to maintain some semnce of her image in front of her husband.

    Finley often wished Samantha would lean on him more, but it was clear she preferred to be independent.

    Thinking about this made him feel a pang of frustration, but as her husband, he had to indulge her.

    "Alright, go on your own. I''ll be here waiting for you." "Alright."

    Samantha got up and followed Daphne to the front yard. There, Dale was waiting anxiously. When he saw Samantha, he eximed, "Sam, you''re finally here! You need to exin why, after I''ve been managing thepany perfectly well, you suddenly want me to give up my position and hand over the CEO role to you?"

    Why?

    "Because my mother left thepany to me. I was supposed to take over when I turned eighteen, but I had an ident and was incapacitated for three years. That''s why thepany ended up in your hands temporarily. Now that I''ve regained my senses, why should I let you continue managing thepany that rightfully belongs to me? I''m taking it back now.

    "As for the vi, it was also left to me by my mother. You, your mistress, and the daughter you had with her, Amy, have been squatting there for years. It''s time for you to pack up, and leave both the vi and thepany."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Dale was taken aback by Samantha''s ruthlessness. "Samantha, I''m your father. How can you treat me like this?"

    Unlock seeded

    Samantha replied with a smirk. "You get what you give! Dale, I''ve told you many times-ever since you

    <

    KRS

    3

    Chapter 305 Are You Trying to Force Me onto the Streets?

    caused my mother''s death, you''re not my father. So don''t try to y the loving parent act now; I''m not falling for it. Maybe it works with Amy, but not with me."

    He frowned. "Samantha, what you''re doing is truly heartbreaking. Sure, thepany was left to you by your mother, but I''ve managed it for so many years. Have you thought about my feelings at all? And yes, the vi was also your mother''s, but I''ve lived there since you were born. Are you really going to kick me out? Are you trying to force me onto the streets?"

    Onto the streets?

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306 With Finley, Who Wouldn''t Back Her? Chapter 306 With Finley, Who Wouldn''t Back Her?

    1.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Samantha fired back, "Dale, don''t kid yourself. I know who you are. You might treat your wife and daughter like dirt but always care for yourself. So, when you say you''ll end up on the streets, I just don''t buy it.

    "Ande on-you''ve been CEO of Wace Corporation for years. Don''t tell me you haven''t skimmed anything off the top. I''m sure you''ve been enjoying your stay in some fancy hotel since I reimed the house, haven''t you?" Dale felt his temper rise. Samantha is clever, but what''s this nonsense about stealing? Everything I''ve gotten, I earned, he thought. Trying to stay calm, he replied, "Samantha, I''ve never stolen a dime from Wace Corporation. Everything I have, I''ve earned." Samantha rolled her eyes and spat at Dale. "Oh, please. That''s the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard. Pretending you didn''t take anything from thepany? What a joke. You can say whatever you want, but I don''t believe any of it." Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. "Oh, and by the way, I''m taking over at thepany tomorrow. I''m not asking anything from you, Dale, except one thing-just stay out of my way when I take over."

    Dale froze. Starting tomorrow? Is she actually nning to take Wace Corporation from me?! How could she do this to me? The thought of losing hispany to Samantha made his blood boil.

    Dale snapped, "Samantha, you ungrateful brat! I''m not giving up my position as CEO without a fight. If you think you can take it, go ahead and try. Even if it means dragging you to court, Wace Corporation stays mine!" Samantha smirked, not the least bit fazed. "You''re really full of yourself, huh? I have all of Mom''s shares. What makes you think you canpete with that? Do you honestly believe you still have a chance?"

    Dale scoffed inwardly. So what if you have more shares? Shares alone don''t make you CEO-you need the skills and the shareholders behind you. You have never run a business in your life. No way the board will choose you over me.

    Confident, he sneered, "Why? You''ll see tomorrow. If you think you can just waltz in and take my job, you''re dreaming. Wace Corporation will always be mine. The shareholders will never choose you unless you prove you''ve got more to offer than I do."

    However, Samantha had her own thoughts. Maybe I''m not as experienced as Dale, but Finley''s been a CEO for a while now. He knows how to run Wace Corporation. With him on my side, no shareholder will dare oppose me.

    IVION,

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307 End Her

    Samantha didn''t miss a beat. "Will the shareholders choose me? Who knows. Yet one thing I''m sure of- they won''t choose you. Since you''ve taken over from your mom, Wace Corporation has been slipping. The shareholders are well aware of that." Dale''s face twisted in anger. What is she talking about? Wace Corporation declining? I''ve done nothing but improve this ce. What does Samantha, this child, know?

    He let out a dismissiveugh. "Samantha, we''ll see tomorrow. Let''s find out who they really stand behind- you or me."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    With a cold stare, Samantha turned to Daphne. "Ms. Stuart, show him out. Make sure he''s never allowed back in."

    Without waiting for a response, she walked away. Daphne wasted no time kicking Dale out the door. As he was shoved outside, he scowled at Samantha''s fading figure. "You think you can take the CEO role from me? I''ll never let that happen." In the garden, Finley was waiting. "Is it all sorted?" he asked.

    Samantha nodded. "Yeah, it''s all done. Tomorrow, I''m taking the day off to step into Wace Corporation. I want you there with me."

    Finley smiled. "Of course. I''ll be right by your side."

    "Finley..." Feeling overwhelmed, Samantha embraced him tightly.

    He asked softly, "What''s up?"

    Samantha replied, "I don''t know how I''d handle any of this without you. I''m really lucky to have you."

    Finley caressed her hair gently and reassured, "You don''t need to worry. I''ll always be here for you, Sam."

    "Hmm." She nodded, feeling safe in his embrace.

    Meanwhile, Amy and Holly were out on bail, standing on the side of the road. Amy was fuming. "Mom, that witch Samantha isn''t just after Noah-she''s trying to get us thrown in jail, too! We can''t let this slide. What''s the n?"

    Holly''s expression darkened. "Tomorrow, she''s set to take over Wace Corporation. If we let that happen, we''ll lose everything. We can''t let her show up."

    We can''t let her show up... Amy''s eyes widened as the idea hit her. "Wait... are you suggesting what I think you are?"

    She mimicked a throat-shing motion, and Holly nodded with grim determination. "Exactly. We need to get rid of her-for good. Stopping her a few times won''t be enough. If we take her out permanently, Wace Corporation stays in our hands. That way, we stay out of jail."

    Chapter 308 You Don''t Know How I Got Hurt?

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308 You Don''t Know How I Got Hurt?

    29 00 70

    "Even if something happens to Samantha, Finley won''t know it''s us. Don''t worry, Amy, I''ve got a fall guy," Holly assured her.

    Amy raised her eyebrows in surprise. Wow, Mom is quick! With that sorted, the next move is to deal with Samantha. Samantha, you''ve pushed your luck, and now you face the consequences. You went after my man, and you''re going to regret that. You couldn''t win three years ago, and that''s not about to change now.

    Confident in her own smarts, Amy felt unbeatable. No matter who was on Samantha''s side-Finley or anyone else-she didn''t stand a chance against her.

    Meanwhile, at Finley''s ce, things were rxed. Samantha and Finley were in the kitchen, whipping up some treats together, clearly enjoying each other''spany.

    Watching them, Daphne couldn''t help butment, "Mr. and Mrs. Dean are such a sweet couple. Just look at how happy they are! I won''t be surprised if we have a little princess in the house soon."

    One of the maids chimed in, "What about a little prince?"

    Daphne giggled. "It doesn''t matter! I''ll cherish them both, whether prince or princess, since they belong to Mr. Dean!"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Samantha and Finley caught this, and Finley leaned in to murmur, "Did you catch that? Ms. Stuart is already hoping for a little princess-and a prince, too."

    Samantha blushed and inquired, "Are you serious about wanting kids?"

    "Definitely," Finley replied without missing a beat.

    Samantha beamed. "Okay, if that''s what you want, we''ll make it happen."

    Finley wrapped his arms around her from behind, his voice yful. "How do you always know how to make my wishese true?"

    Samantha leaned back against him, grinning. "Because I want what you want."

    Her words made Finley''s heart swell. Honestly, marrying Sam is the best thing ever, he thought, feeling incredibly lucky.

    "Here, give this a try," Samantha encouraged, handing him a warm pastry. Finley sampled it, his eyes brightening as hemented, "It''s so sweet!" Samanthaughed. "Finley, it''s more on the salty side."

    He smirked. "The real sweetness is in the thought."

    Samantha giggled, shaking her head as she took a bite from the pastry in his hand. "Alright, I suppose it''s got a hint of sweetness."

    Chapter 308 You Don''t Know How I Got Hurt?

    Once they finished dinner, they went back to their room and hopped into the bathroom for a shower. As Samantha soaked in the tub, her gaze fell on the burn scars on Finley''s legs. She gently touched one, feeling a rush of curiosity. She had noticed them in the past but had never brought it up.

    "Finley, what happened to cause these scars?" she asked, her voice soft.

    Finley looked surprised. "You... you really don''t know?"

    He was puzzled. Didn''t she marry me because I saved her?It seems odd that she has no idea. What happened?

    "Sam, really take a look. Are you really sure you don''t recall how I got these?" he urged gently.

    Samantha hesitated, feeling uncertain. Should I know? Finley''s demand made her wonder if she was missing something. Yet, he had never shared this with her in her past life. So now...

 Chapter 309

    apter 309 I''ll Be Your Last

    F83%

    Samantha blinked, still trying to process everything. How had Finley gotten hurt? She genuinely didn''t know.

    "I don''t know," she replied softly, shaking her head.

    Finley studied her momentarily, asking, "So, what made you marry me?"

    She reflected on that moment. "Because... I liked you."

    "That''s it? Nothing else?" he pressed.

    Samantha confirmed, "Yeah, that''s it. I liked you, so I married you. Is that not enough?"

    Finley had always assumed she married him out of obligation. Now, he realized maybe she had done it out of real affection.

    Looking at her, he swiftly pulled her close and asked, "What made you like me? Did we even know each other back then?"

    Of course, we''ve known each other for ages, Samantha thought. She gave a slight nod. "Yes, we did. I randomly met you one day, and... that''s when it started."

    Surprised, Finley asked, "Was it instant attraction?"

    Samantha grinned, shaking her head. "No, not really. It''s not that simple. It was more like a love that grew over time."

    She hadn''t liked Finley at all. In fact, she resented him, ming him for wrecking her future with Noah. Yet as days passed and memories of their moments together resurfaced, especially during her most vulnerable times, she realized her feelings had slowly shifted. Finley always had a knack for making her feel better when she was upset. He''d hold her tight during storms,forting her even when he was in pain himself. Besides, he''d done the most unexpected things -like chopping down those fruit trees he''d nted just to rece them with osmanthus flowers because of something she once said in passing.

    Finley had given her everything in their previous life, while she had barely given him anything. She''d hurt him so much, and in the end, it had cost him his life.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    That remorse still haunted her.

    Samantha clung to him, her voice soft but determined. "Finley, I''ve never been one to believe in love at first sight. It''s too fleeting. Yet, the kind of love that grows? That''s whatsts."

    "I''ve made so many mistakes in the past. I don''t think I''ll make those same mistakes again with you because I know you''d never let me."

    Chapter 309 I''ll Be Your Last

    Finley nced at her, gently stroking her back. "You''ll be the only name in mine, too. No one else."

    Samantha raised an eyebrow, teasing him, "I''m not your first, am I? There have been others."

    Finley shook his head and replied, "You''re the only one that matters. Those women... they didn''t count. There was no real marriage." "Okay, but what about Amy?" she asked.

    Finley smiled. "She doesn''t matter either. The only one I''ve really married is you."

    Samantha chuckled, cupping his face. "Well, my sweet Finley is learning to be charming. I''m into it."

    She moved closer, kissed him softly, and thought, It doesn''t matter how many women came before me. I, Samantha Wace, will be yourst.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310 I''m Going to School Too

    Samantha woke up feeling refreshed after a night of sweet dreams.

    3 83%

    Choosing to take a day off from college, she selected a stylish outfit, tied her hair up in a high ponytail, snatched her bag, and shared a nice breakfast with Finley before they set off for Wace Corporation.

    Just as they were getting ready to head out, Emily rushed to Finley''s car and hopped in. "Morning, Mr. Dean!" she said with a big smile.

    Finley''s expression darkened, and he demanded, "Get out."

    Emily looked surprised. "But... Mr. Dean, I''m going to school, too."

    Samantha interjected, "I''m not going to school today. If you need a ride, have the driver take you. Now, please get out." D

    Emily felt hurt by their chilly response and sighed as she climbed out.

    I thought Mr. Dean would take me today, but he''s not. Why isn''t Samantha going? They''ve already hung out for two days how much more do they need? Does she really want a third day with him? Can''t she see some boundaries? Is it enjoyable for her to always hang around Mr. Dean? she wondered as Finley''s car drove off.

    The driver walked up to her. "Please get in, Miss Leventhorpe. I''ll take you to school."

    "Sure." Emily got into the car and left the Dean Residence.

    1

    Meanwhile, a group of thugs with brightly dyed hair were hanging out by the roadside, keeping an eye out for Samantha.

    One turned to the boss and asked, "Boss, the person who hired us sent a picture of a car and told us to block it and deal with the girl inside. What if we get it wrong?"

    The boss shrugged. "The te number is clear. Just grab any girl in that car."

    Another thug chimed in, "What if there are two girls? Which one do we go for?"

    The boss frowned. "Seriously? What a dumb question! We take both!"

    Another thug hesitated. "Boss, we only got paid for one. If we kill two girls, won''t we lose out?"

    The boss shot him a re and snapped, "You really ask the dumbest questions. Haven''t you known that I didn''t finish school? Just do the job, and we''ll sort out the detailster." The thug nodded. "Okay, whatever you say, boss."

    Once the silence hung for a bit, the thug added, "Boss, we''re called the ''No Mercy Crew'' in games, but we''ve never actually done this for real. Are you ready for today?"

    The boss smacked him on the head, momentarily at a loss for words. "Knock it off! Even if I''ve never taken a life, I know how it works-sticking the knife in and pulling it out. How tough can it be?" The thug went quiet, keeping an eye on the road as Finley and Samantha''s car disappeared from sight.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Mon,

    Chapter 310 I''m Going to School Too

    After a beat, he remarked, "Boss, check out that guy in the sports car. He looks so cool! Once we finish this job, I''m getting one too."

    He talked about it like they picked out cars, not nning something serious.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311 I Mean to Drive After Them!

    The boss shrugged. "You don''t actually have to kill anyone to get paid."

    The thug whined, "I don''t have any cash!"

    The boss rolled his eyes. "Whatever, you''ll just have to earn it in your next life. Now, focus on the target. When the car shows up, block it. I''ll jump out, open the door, grab the girl inside, finish the job, and we''ll be done."

    When he finished speaking, the thug jumped up and waved at Emily''s car. However, it sped off with a quick whoosh.

    "Boss, the target just took off!" the thug eximed.

    The boss was almost pulling his hair out. "What are you waiting for? Chase after them! We won''t see a cent if we don''t get this done!"

    With that, the thug took off running.

    The boss yelled after him, "Fool! I meant to drive after them!"

    Caught off guard, the thug then shouted as he rolled his bike out, hopped on, and zoomed off without theExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    boss.

    The boss was left fuming. He thought, What kind of fool did I hire? This is a mess. This guy might as well just bury'' himself!

    A

    Later, Dale settled into the meeting room at Wace Corporation as the shareholders trickled in. He started pleading with them, "Mr. Donovan, I really hope you can back me up when Samantha shows up. It''d be great if she realized how hard this is and decided to step back.

    "Mr. Dotson, once Samantha takes charge, you and the others need to push for a vote on a new CEO. We can''t let that clueless girl run Wace Corporation.

    "Ms. rk, remember what we discussed? If you vote for me, I''ll keep running things here, and I''ll make sure to keep you in mind when dividendse around. ""Mr. Garner..."

    Acting desperate, Dale implored the shareholders for their support. Since he had done them favors in the past, they all agreed in a nod.

    All the shareholders had arrived by 10 a.m., but Samantha was a no-show. Tension was rising among them.

    "She called us all here, and now she''s a no-show?"

    "What''s up with her? Can''t she manage to be on time?"

    09:55 Tue,

    Chapter 311 I Mean to Drive After Them!

    "With someone like her always runningte, how can she even think about being CEO of Wace Corporation?" "She''s nothing like her mom!"

    "It''s already 10 a.m. Let''s be real-she''s noting. Shouldn''t Dale just keep being the CEO? What''s the point in waiting for her?"

    "Let''s wrap this up!"

    Seeing the shareholders rallying behind him, Dale settled into the CEO chair and dered, "Since Samantha hasn''t made it, I''m announcing that she''s stepping down from her position as CEO of Wace Corporation. Starting today, I''m the new CEO. I trust there are no objections?"

    Half the shareholders were on Dale''s side, while the remaining group supported Samantha because they believed thepany needed a new leader or it would be in big trouble under Dale''s control. Plus, it was obvious that Dale''s supporters were all in this together.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 Taking Office

    They didn''t care about Wace Corporation''s long-term sess; they just wanted to make some quick cash, so they felt a new group of shareholders was necessary.

    Just as Dale finished his announcement, the conference room door swung open. Samantha walked in, her slightly curled hair draped over her shoulders, giving her a more mature lookpared to when she wore it in a ponytail. Dressed in her white blouse and a tailored suit jacket, she looked every bit the experienced professional.

    Samantha confidently strode up to Dale with a document and pulled out the chair next to the chairperson''s seat before sitting down calmly, with no sign of being upset with Dale. Turning her attention to the shareholders, she said, "Apologies for beingte; I had to retrieve a document. Let''s cut to the chase. I had my mother''swyer summon you all here, so you should already know why I''vee today."

    The room was silent as Samantha continued, "As you know, my mother passed away recently. Before her death, she entrusted me with herpany. However, I wasn''t able to take over at the time after an ident three years ago. So, I temporarily left thepany in Mr. Dale Wace''s hands. But now, three yearster, I''ve recovered, and at twenty years old, I believe it''s time for me to reim thepany my mother left for me."

    She paused for a moment, letting her words sink in. "I''m not here just to inform you that I''ll be taking over Wace Corporation as the new chairperson. I''m here to tell you that thepany has officially changed hands. I, Samantha, am now the rightful chairperson of Wace Corporation, the legitimate sessor."

    She then looked directly at the shareholders. "If any of you have objections, now''s the time to speak. If you don''t think I''m capable of leading thispany, you''re wee to sell your shares and leave thepany. I have no interest in working with shareholders or employees who don''t listen.

    "And I especially dislike those who conspire against me! So, I''m giving you five minutes to decide-either stay and support me as the new chairperson, or sell your shares and leave."

    Samantha''s bold words left the shareholders stunned.

    The young woman radiated confidence and authority, making it hard to argue that she wasn''t fit to lead. It was clear that she could manage Wace Corporation if given the chance. While Samantha''s confidence. unsettled those who had been plotting to oust Dale, it also provoked the greedier shareholders, who began to question her.

    "Samantha, you''re only two What makes you think you''re qualified to be the chairperson of Wace

    Corporation? Is it just your arrogance and overconfidence?"

    "Wace Corporation needs a mature, steady hand like Dale''s, not someone young and inexperienced like you. You haven''t even finished college, and you''ve been out of the loop for three years. Why should we trust you to manage thispany?"

    "If you think we don''t respect you, fine. But why should we give up the shares we bought with our ownCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    you think you are to make such demands?"

    money? Who d

    Samantha met their questions with a cold, steady gaze. First of all, I don''t believe being twenty means you can''t lead apany. And secondly..."

    C

 Chapter 313

    hapter 313 You''ll Have to Pass a Test

    Chapter 313 You''ll Have to Pass a Test

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    "Secondly, I don''t see Dale as mature or stable, and I definitely don''t think he''s more fit to be president than I am. Sure, I haven''t graduated yet, but I was the top scorer in the SATs. You can look up my scores if you don''t believe me. And just to rify, when I say I want you to hand over your shares, I''m not asking for

    at the original price!"

    a handout. I''m offering to buy,"

    Buy at the original price? Was Samantha serious?

    1

    "When we bought these shares, they were dirt cheap! If you want to buy them back at that price, we''d be the ones losing out. Samantha, even if you''re trying to save money, this is just absurd. You''re clearly trying to rip us off."

    "Yeah, Samantha, you might be young, but your cunning is impressive. Buying our shares for peanuts? That''s a joke!"

    "We''re not falling for this."

    "Exactly, but if you really want our shares, it''s going to cost you-ten times the original price!"

    Ten times the price? These shareholders might as well rob a bank!

    Samantha''s expression turned to one of disdain. "Everyone here knows my mother well, and when you bought into Wace Corporation, it was already at its peak-those shares weren''t cheap. Since Dale took over, thepany''s gone downhill. If my research is right, the value of Wace Corporation''s shares has shrunk. So, when I offer to buy your shares at the original price, you should consider yourselves lucky, instead of sitting here whining that it''s too low."

    The shareholders, still fuming, snapped back, "Enough, Samantha! No matter what you say, we''re not going to sell our shares at a bargain."

    Samantha nodded calmly. "Fine. If you don''t want to sell, that''s your choice. But if you can ept me as the new president of Wace Corporation, you''re wee to stay. If not, you can leave. Anyone who wants to sell their shares, reach out to me. If you choose to stay, you''d better act ordingly. Now, let''s move on to the next topic."

    As she began pulling out some documents, the shareholders interrupted again.

    "Samantha, we just want to know-why should you be president of Wace Corporation?"

    "Exactly, a young girl like you? We don''t believe you have what it takes to run thispany!"

    The shareholders clearly had no interest in Samantha taking charge. "If you really want to be president, it''s not out of the question. But you''ll have to pass a test first. Only if you pass will we ept you."

    -They felt that being president required proven ability. Even though Samantha was the daughter of the former president, they weren''t convinced she had inherited her mother''s talent. They wanted to put her skills to the test.

    Samantha paused for a moment, her face turning cold. What kind of test?"

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 It Was Downright Maddening!

    3 75%

    Dale watched helplessly as the shareholders quickly moved to block him from helping Samantha. Before he could say anything, one of them spoke up, "The test is simple. The bidding for thatnd Dean Corporation ns to develop is already over. If you can still secure a contract to work with Dean Corporation despite the bidding having ended, we''ll admit you''re capable, support you, and give you the president''s seat."

    Securing a contract with Dean Corporation wasn''t easy it was a high-stakes deal. If Samantha could pull it off, her abilities would rival her mother''s. But if she failed, the shareholders would feel justified in backing Dale instead. After all, "the older the ginger, the spicier," as they say.

    Hearing this, Samantha calmly opened the file in front of her. A flicker of surprise crossed her face when she saw its contents. It wasn''t a document about the acquisition of Wace Corporation; it was about a coboration. It seemed Finley had anticipated this moment, as the document he provided was specifically for thatnd development project.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Samantha quickly regained herposure and ced the contract on the table.

    "As it happens," she said, "I just received this signed contract from Finley. This means that, once I''m president, Wace Corporation can coborate with Dean Corporation to develop thatnd. The contract eyen specifies that, as long as I''m in charge, Dean Corporation will prioritize us for all future projects. So, if you still want to choose Dale over me, you''ll be throwing away all opportunities to work with Dean Corporation."

    She paused for a moment before adding, "And that''s not all."

    Suddenly, Finley''s voice rang out from the doorway. Dressed in all ck, his presence dominated the room as he entered.

    "If Samantha isn''t made president today," he announced, "Dean Corporation will forcibly acquire Wace Corporation. You have two choices: back Samantha and keep the chance to work with us or stick with Dale and see Wace Corporation taken over, leaving all of you without shares or influence. The first choice is clearly better, don''t you think?"

    Finley''s ultimatum shook the shareholders to their core. Even those who had been firmly behind Dale started switching sides, eagerly aligning with Finley. One of them spoke up, "Mr. Dean, Wace Corporation was always meant for Miss Wace-ourte chairwoman made that clear. So, it''s only right she takes the reins. Let''s all wee Miss Wace as the new president of Wace Corporation!"

    The room filled with apuse

    as the shareholders collectively cheered for Samantha.

    Meanwhile, Dale stood on the sidelines, utterly stunned. Just moments ago, these very people had supported him, and now, in the blink of an eye, they''d turned their backs. All because of Finley. It was downright maddening!

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 I''m Going to Die 75%1

    Dale tried to speak, but before he could get a word out, Finley turned to his assistant and said, "Now that the new president is in charge, let''s clean up this room. Mr. Cyan, remove the trash for me."

    Without hesitation, Edmond grabbed Dale and dragged him out, despite Dale''s frantic attempts to resist.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "Let go of me! I said, let go! Wace Corporation belongs to me! You ungrateful shareholders have benefited from me, and now you''re betraying me! You all deserve to die...you all do!" Dale''s voice grew weaker and weaker as he was pulled farther away from the room, eventually fading into silence.

    With Dale gone, Samantha and Finley sat down to discuss their future ns. The shareholders, watching closely, were impressed by how smoothly Samantha handled Finley. Listening to Finley''s strategies, the group grew increasingly satisfied with their new president. As long as profits flowed, they didn''t care who sat in the president''s seat.

    Meanwhile, outside the academy gates, Emily had just stepped out of a car when she was cornered by two thugs. She froze, fear washing over her, and backed up cautiously.

    "What do you want?" she asked, her voice shaky.

    One of the thugs smirked, running a hand through his hair. "Sweetheart, don''t take it personally. We''re just doing our job. Someone paid us to deal with you, and when money''s involved, we always deliver."

    Emily''s mind raced. Recently, the only person she had crossed paths with was Hazel. Could Hazel be this ruthless? Did she really want Emily dead just because she lost the bid? Hazel must have decided to take matters to a deadly level.

    As fear gripped her, Emily backed away further. ncing at her nearby ssmates, she warned the thugs "If youy a hand on me, I swear you''ll be in handcuffs within half an hour."

    The thugughed mockingly. "Oh, we''re shaking in our boots. Go ahead, call the cops."

    He reached for her arm, trying to drag her away. Panicked, Emily screamed, "Help! Help! Hazel hired these men to kill me!"

    But to her horror, none of her ssmates moved. They all just stood there, indifferent. Could they really be this heartless?

    Seeing her shouting loudly, one of the thugs grinned at the students. "Rx, folks. We know your ssmate. She''s just spouting nonsense. We''ve got some personal business to settle with her. Go on, get back to ss."

    Without further dy, they tried to force Emily into their car. She screamed even louder, "Help me! Please! I don''t know these guys-they''re going to kill me! If no one helps, I''m going to die!"

    Just as they were about to throw her into the vehicle, a chilling voice rang out from behind them.

    "Let her go."

    The thugs froze.

 Chapter 316

    BB

    Chapter 316 You''re Getting Weaker

    Chapter 316 You''re Getting Weaker Who was this man?

    As Garrison stepped out of the car, he saw Emily being dragged away by the thugs. Without wasting a moment, he rushed over, pulled Emily out of their grip, and stood protectively in front of her.

    One of the thugs looked at Garrison and sneered, "Hey, kid, you better walk away while we''re still talking nicely. Otherwise, you''re not going to like what happens next." Garrison, without hesitation, shot back, "That''s my line

    He swung a punch right at the thug. This set off the others, and they all ganged up on him. Though Garrison had always been a bit frail, he fought back as best he could. However, after taking a few hard hits, he was knocked to the ground. Just when the thugs were about to continue their assault, Robert showed up. "You two want trouble, messing with my friend?"

    Robert rushed in, kicked one thug, and threw the other to the ground with ease. In no time, he overpowered the group. Realizing they were no match for Robert, the thugs quickly retreated, got into their car, and sped off.

    Once the coast was clear, Robert walked over and helped Garrison u,

    ), what''s going on with you

    Garrison shrugged off Robert''s hand. "Don''t tell anyone about today. Head back to ss."

    "And what about you?" Robert asked, puzzled.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    "I''ve got something to take care of. Just go back," Garrison said with a frown.

    Robert gave him a long, searching look but eventually nodded and left. Once Robert was gone, Garrison turned to Emily. "You, too. Don''t tell anyone what happened today."

    Emily looked at the cut on Garrison''s lip, concerned. "Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine," he replied shortly,

    Then, Garrison pulled a diamond ne out of his pocket and handed it to her. Confused, Emily asked, "What''s this?"

    "It''s the ne Hazel promised you. I got it back from Samantha. Keep it safe, and don''t tell Finley that Samantha tried to steal it, got it?" Garrison said.

    "Why shouldn''t Hell Finley?"

    Garrison hesitated. If Finley found out that Samantha had tried to steal the ne, he''d likelye down hard on her because of Emily''s connection to him as his sister. Samantha was already in a difficult situation, and if Finley took action, it could make things worse. Garrison had retrieved the ne to keep Finley from finding out and making life even harder for Samantha.

    BB.

    Chapter 316 You''re Getting Weaker

    Not wanting to exin too much, Garrison added, "Look, since you''ve got the ne back, there''s no reason to mention it to Finley. He''s my brother, and I know how he is. He can''t stand people who gossip, even if he spoils you. Just let it go."

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317 I Can Find a Way

    "Once you cross his line, he won''t let it slide. So, after you get this ne, just stay quiet," Garrison warned.

    Emily replied, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Finley that Samantha took my diamond ne."

    She feared if she said anything, Finley would get upset and throw her out. Emily knew when to keep quiet.

    After hearing her assurance, Garrison nodded, satisfied she wasn''t lying, and turned to leave. As he walked away, he weakly covered his mouth, coughing.

    Meanwhile, across the street, the two thugs who had fled quickly called their employer. As soon as he answered, the thug said, "We didn''t get her. Someone stepped in to protect her, and they were tough. My brother and I couldn''t handle them, so we''re returning the money. You''ll have to find someone else for the job."

    Before the employer could respond, the thug hung up.

    The employer frowned in frustration.

    "Just two people, and they scared off the hitmen? These online guys ar have to handle things himself.

    hless." He realized he might

    Outside Wace Corporation, Amy and Holly had just arrived when they saw Dale being thrown out of the building. They hurried over, calling in unison, "Dad, Dad, what happened? Why were you kicked out?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Humiliated, Dale took a deep breath and exined, "That brat Samantha brought Finley today. She''s already signed a deal to work with him in the future. Now, all the shareholders are backing her to take over Wace Corporation because of her coboration with Finley." Holly''s eyes president?"

    widened in disbelief. "Wait, are you telling me that Samantha took your spot as the

    Dale nodded, clearly upset. "Yes, that little witch stole it."

    "This can''t be happening!" Holly shouted. "I hired someone to kill Samantha! How is she still alive? And on top of that, she took your position? You''ve been running thepany for years, and now, just like that, she sweeps in and takes everything. How could you let this happen, Dale? I''m beyond disappointed."

    Dale was stunned by her words. Was his wife out of her mind? Hiring someone to kill Samantha? If Finley ever found out, not only would he lose his position as president, but they might both lose their lives.

    Looking around to make sure no one could hear, Dale quickly pulled Holly aside. "Are you insane? Don''t you realize Samantha is dating Finley? If he finds out you tried to have her killed, he''lle for us!"

    Holly angrily shook off Dale''s grip. "What does it matter? Finley''s already destroyed our lives and taken over thepany. How is that any different from killing us?"

    "At least we''re still breathing! As long as we''re alive, I believe I can find a way to make aeback," Dale said, determined.

    Chapter 317 I Can Find a Way

    "Once you cross his line, he won''t let it slide. So, after you get this ne, just stay quiet," Garrison warned.

    Emily replied, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Finley that Samantha took my diamond ne."

    She feared if she said anything, Finley would get upset and throw her out. Emily knew when to keep quiet.

    After hearing her assurance, Garrison nodded, satisfied she wasn''t lying, and turned to leave. As he walked away, he weakly covered his mouth, coughing.

    Meanwhile, across the street, the two thugs who had fled quickly called their employer. As soon as he answered, the thug said, "We didn''t get her. Someone stepped in to protect her, and they were tough. My brother and I couldn''t handle them, so we''re returning the money. You''ll have to find someone else for the job."

    Before the employer could respond, the thug hung up.

    The employer frowned in frustration.

    y

    "Just two people, and they scared off the hitmen? These online guys are worthless." He realized he might have to handle things himself.

    Outside Wace Corporation, Amy and Holly had just arrived when they saw Dale being thrown out of the building. They hurried over, calling in unison, "Dad, Dad, what happened? Why were you kicked out?"

    Humiliated, Dale took a deep breath and exined, "That brat Samantha brought Finley today. She''s already signed a deal to work with him in the future. Now, all the shareholders are backing her to take over Wace Corporation because of her coboration with Finley." Holly''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Wait, are you telling me that Samantha took your spot as the president?"

    Dale nodded, clearly upset. "Yes, that little witch stole it

    "This can''t be happening!" Holly shouted. "I hired someone to kill Samantha! How is she still alive? And on top of that, she took your position? You''ve been running thepany for years, and now, just like that, she sweeps in and takes everything. How could you let this happen, Dale? I''m beyond disappointed."

    Dale was stunned by her words. Was his wife out of her mind? Hiring someone to kill Samantha? If Finley ever found out, not only would he lose his position as president, but they might both lose their lives.

    Looking around to make sure no one could hear, Dale quickly pulled Holly aside. "Are you insane? Don''t you realize Samantha is dating Finley? If he finds out you tried to have her killed, he''lle for us!" Holly angrily shook off Dale''s grip. "What does it matter? Finley''s already destroyed our lives and taken over thepany. How is that any different from killing us?"

    "At least we''re still breathing! As long as we''re alive, I believe I can find a way to make aeback," Dale said, determined.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318 Weren''t Those His Own Words

    Aeback? Dale, of all people? 45%

    Holly had nothing but contempt for Dale. He had no business sense, so how was he supposed to bounce back? Even when his first wife was alive, she was the one taking care of things. Without her, Dale would''ve been left with nothing-just like now. "Useless."

    Holly had only married Dale for his wealth. Now that he''d lost everything, why would she stick around? Staying with him might make her a target for Samantha, or worse,nd her in jail. But if she walked away from Dale, Samantha probably wouldn''t bother him anymore, and she could avoid the fallout.

    With this in mind, Holly grabbed Amy by the arm and walked off without looking back, coldly throwing over her shoulder, "Dale, I want a divorce. Tomorrow, I''ll be waiting for you at the city hall."

    Dale stood there, speechless.

    Meanwhile,pletely unaware of Holly''s ns, Samantha had just finished discussing thepany''s future with the shareholders. Since Wace Corporation was primarily in the clothing business and Finley''spany had a foothold in almost every industry, securing even a single order from Dean Corporation would be enough to keep the Waces afloat.

    eas. Her vision was to expand Wace However, Samantha didn''t n to stop at clothing and had big Corporation into other industries, with a special focus on talent agencies and the film industry. She

    wanted to gather all the talented artists who had been wronged in her past life and help them reim their sess. Rather than invest in new talent, she preferred to rebuild a team with these forgotten stars and help them shine again. As for those with real scandals, she believed it was time for their fans to see their true colors.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The shareholders, while initially cautious, decided to back her ns. Finley''s support reassured them, and after weighing the risks, they figured there wasn''t much to lose. "We trust Miss Wace."

    Samantha closed her file and nodded. "Alright, if there are no objections, I''ll move forward with the n. You can all head back now."

    The shareholders filed out of the meeting room, leaving Samantha behind. She took out her phone and sent a message about thepany''s leadership change

    "Effective immediately, Samantha Wace will be the new head of Wace Corporation, recing Dale Wace. A meeting with all senior executives will be held in ten minutes."

    As soon as she sent the message, Samantha noticed Finley watching her with a smile. "Why are you staring at me like that?"

    Finley grinned. "I just realized how confident and impressive you look when you''re working seriously."

    Weren''t those his own words? Hadn''t he told her before that confidence was key to seeding as president?

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 You Really Move Me

    Chapter 319 You Really Move Me Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    As long as she stayed confident, Samantha knew she could face whatever challenges came her way. Right now, she was simply following the lessons Finley had taught her.

    Samantha gazed at Finley and said, "My confidenceics mostly from the way I was raised. In reality, I''m still new to the business world, but I''m luckier than most because I have you to guide me.".

    After a brief pause, she continued, "But Finley, I''ve always wondered. Why did you offer me a partnership deal instead of just buying out thepany?"

    Finley replied, "Because I didn''t want to take something that''s important to you. I know how much Wace Corporation means to you, especially since your mother entrusted it to you before she passed. If I took it over, you wouldn''t be able to honor her wishes. So, even though thepany has its issues, I believe you shouldn''t give up on it. You have the ability to make it better, and you need to solve the problems it faces.

    "If thepany ever runs into financial trouble, mypany will be there to support you. I just hope that in the future, you''ll tackle challenges head-on instead of thinking about selling off what your mother left you. That''s not the right way to handle things, do you understand?"

    Samantha nodded. She hadn''t sold thepany out of neglect-she just didn''t want topete with Finley. She wanted to give him everything he wanted, just as she wanted him to understand there was nothing separate between them.

    She gently touched the mask on Finley''s face. "I understandpletely. I''ve never thought of abandoning Wace Corporation. Even though it has its ws, like you said, it''s my mother''s legacy. I can''t just walk away when things get tough." Finley asked, "If that''s true, why did you want to sell it to me?"

    Samantha replied seriously, "Because, between us, there''s no separation. I thought you really wanted thepany since you were nning to buy it. So, if you liked it, I wanted to give it to you. But even if I gave it to you, I''d still be its president. After all, I know I want to stay in charge, and you wouldn''t refuse me that, right?"

    Finley was momentarily speechless. Sometimes, her words really struck a chord.

    He gently tucked a stray lock of her hair behind her ear "You know, sometimes, you say things that really

    move me."

    Samantha smiled. "You do the same."

    They shared a warm smile before there was a knock at the door. Samantha nced over and saw thepany executives waiting outside. She straightened up and said coldly, "Come in."

    -As they entered, Samantha turned to Finley, "If you have work to do, you can go ahead. I''ll catch up with

    you after the meeting."

    Finley smiled and replied, "The only thing I have to do today is be with you. Company matters can wait until tomorrow."

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320 He Said His Name Is Sylvan Porter

    Chapter 320 He Said His Name Is Sylvan Porter

    Finley always said things like that, but Samantha knew better. He''d end up handling Dean Corporation''s business behind her backte at night. She was well aware of how demanding running such a hugepany could be. Samantha yfully pushed him away. "I don''t need you sticking around here. Go back to yourpany and deal with your own work. I''lle find you when I''m done."

    Finley smirked, "Are you turning me down?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She rolled her eyes. "I''m not turning you down. It''s just that having you here is going to mess with your impression of me. So, please go."

    Finley nced at the senior executives standing nearby, then looked back at Samantha, noticing the faint blush on her face. With a smile, he teased, "So, my Sam is feeling shy."

    He leaned in close to her ear and whispered, "I''lle pick you up after work."

    "Fine."

    He gave her a gentle pat on the head before walking away, leaving the senior executives standing there watching. As soon as he was gone, Samantha straightened up andmanded, "Alright, let''s start the meeting. Have a seat."

    That afternoon, Samantha delegated tasks to the senior executives, instructing them to reach out to fallen stars and actors, aiming to get them signed as quickly as possible. Once the meeting was over, she dismissed everyone.

    It was her first day on the job, and there was a mountain of work to do. She reviewed thepany''s finances over thest three years and discovered that Wace Corporation was on the verge of copse. It was practically an empty shell. Dale had drained thepany of all its resources, and yet he still had the audacity to want her position as president. The nerve!

    The more she pored over the financial records, the worse her headache grew. Finally, she closed the books, deciding she''d had enough for the day.

    Just then, her assistant came in. This was someone Samantha had recently promoted after noticing how he''d been bullied by the veteran staff members.

    "Miss Wace, there''s a man outside asking to see you."

    "Who is it?" Samantha asked.

    "He said his name is Sylvan Porter."

    Sylvan Porter?

    Her brow furrowed. She gave a quick order to her assistant, "Let him in."

    The assistant hesitated, and Samantha, not one to tolerate dys, said sharply, "If you''ve got something to

    *

    C

    Chapter 320 He Said His Name Is Sylvan Porter

    say, spit it out. I don''t like people beating around the bush."

    The assistant quickly exined, "Sylvan is covered in blood, and there are a lot of people outside taking pictures. I''m worried it might hurt thepany''s reputation if we bring him in."

    Covered in blood? Was he hurt? Sylvan was supposed to be the male lead in her uing movie-he couldn''t afford to be injured. Without hesitation, Samantha stood up and took the elevator down. When she arrived, she found security guards had stopped him outside the building, where a crowd had gathered, snapping photos and gossiping.

    They were whispering among themselves.

    "Why is he covered in blood? Did he kill someone?"

    "Maybe he was attacked by his haters?"

    "Do you think the blogger defending him online might be right?"

    "If videos can be manipted, then maybe he was wrongly used." "Pfft, only his die-hard fans would believe that he''s innocent."

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321 You''re Defaming Him

    "Sylvan doesn''t seem like a decent person at all. If you think he''s being framed, you''ve got to be joking."

    "Wait, look! Someone''sing!"

    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Samantha walket straight up to Sylvan, ncing at the passersby gossiping about him and defending him without hesitation. "Before you go throwing usations at my artist, do you ever think about the consequences of running your mouth? And you say he doesn''t look like a good person? Look at him! If he doesn''t, then what does that make you all? Trash?"

    Her words left him stunned, his eyes fixed on her in awe.

    She wasn''t done yet, though. Turning her attention to the people snapping photos, she warned them sternly, "This is outside mypany. You''re taking pictures here without permission-do you want me to take legal action?"

    The crowd, taken aback by how beautiful yet fierce Samantha appeared, pushed back. "Wow, harsh much! If he''s capable of such shameless things, how can he be a good person?" "Yeah, what we''re saying is the truth, but you, miss, keep iming we''re defaming him." "And do you honestly think we care about taking pictures outside your shabby littlepany?"

    "Yourpany''s just a joke anyway, protecting a scandal-ridden artist. Aren''t you afraid this will lead to its downfall?"

    Samantha shot them a fiery look. "Even if mypany went bankrupt, I wouldn''t need people like you worrying about it. Now get out of here! You''re as unpleasant to look at as garbage swirling around in front of my face." "Why you!"

    "How dare you speak to us like that, youngdy!"

    "Security, get them out of here," Samanthamanded, pulling Sylvan by the arm and leading him inside. They took the elevator to the top floor while the employees downstairs started murmuring about their new president. "Our new president is way too immature. With someone like her in charge, thispany''s bound to go under."

    "What are you talking about? She''s got Finley backing her. Unless Dean Corporation copses, Wace Corporation isn''t going anywhere."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Jen, check out thepany''s internal chat. People are saying Samantha''s just with Finley to get back control of Wace Corporation from her father. She''s selling herself to keep him happy, so he''ll keep investing." "Is that true? If so, that''s so gross. They say Finley is hideous. How does she manage to be with him without

    SUIT, NO

    Chapter 321 You''re Defaming HimExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    getting scared to death?"

    ex 2.76%

    "I don''t know if he''s ugly or not, but when Finley came in today, he was wearing a mask the whole time.

    "That''s got to be true then. Why else would someone wear a mask if they weren''t trying to hide something?" "Exactly... Makes sense now."

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322 He Couldn''t ept It

    "Was Finley really that ugly?" "Absolutely."

    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The employees downstairs engaged in animated discussions about Samantha,pletely oblivious to her thoughts. Meanwhile, she stood before the bloodied Sylvan, pouring him a ss of water and cing it gently in front of him. "Are you okay?" she asked, concern etched on her face.

    Sylvan tightened his grip on the cup without uttering a word. Samantha turned to her assistant, her voice steady andmanding. "Go and get Sylvan a change of clothes." "Understood, Ms. Wace," the assistant replied, hurrying off.

    Once her assistant had left, Samantha resumed her inquiry. "You came to see me today for a reason, didn''t you? Is there something you need my help with?"

    "I..." Sylvan hesitated, grappling with the weight of his words. "What I''m about to say might sound like I''ve gone overboard, but my hands are tied."

    She offered a gentle smile. "I''ve heard much worse. So, whatever you wish to say, feel free."

    "Could you lend me some money?"

    Samantha''s expression shifted slightly. "How much do you need?"

    He once again tightened his grip on the cup, his knuckles whitening. "That would be 200,000."

    "Alright," she responded without a moment''s hesitation. Rising to her feet, she moved to a nearby table and wrote out a check, cing it before him. "Here''s 300 thousand. I may not know the specifics of your situation, but I know you, Sylvan. You are never one to ask for help. It must be serious if you find yourself in a position where you must."

    Sylvan stared at the check she had ced before him. "We''ve only met once, and I treated you poorly during that meeting. Now, here I am, asking to borrow 200,000. I came with no hope, considering we''re not acquainted. Yet, you not only agreed to lend me money but even offered me 300 thousand. Samantha, do you realize that with my current ie, it would take me decades to repay you the amount?"

    "It doesn''t matter. You can take as long as you need to pay me back. I won''t charge you interest."

    Sylvan was at a loss for words.

    "Shouldn''t you draw up a contract now? To make me yourpany''s artist?" he asked, half-jokingly.

    Samantha chuckled softly. "If I did that, it would mean my lending you money was a business transaction. I know you''re not ready to return to the stage yet. I won''t pressure you into signing just because I lent you 800 thousand. I told you I would wait for you when you''re ready and willing to sign.

    14:39 Sun,

    Chapter 322 He Couldn''t ept It

    +5 Free Com

    "For now, take the money for your urgent needs. Consider it a friend helping you out. I don''t need a promissory note. I don''t need interest from you, either, I trust you. It''s like I believe that the person in that video wasn''t you."

    Samantha''s words struck a chord deep within Sylvan. Ever since his incident, no one had believed in him. He found himself unable to exin, yet he yearned for the faith of a once dear friend. Most of all, he longed for the trust of the woman he loved. Yet, she had left him the moment he fell from grace, refusing to believe him, unwilling to listen to his exnations. If he had to pinpoint the most regrettable decision he had made after losing everything, it was this: his unwillingness to ept his circumstances. He regretted not being able to exin himself at the time, which led to the current predicament he found himself in.

    He had once believed that Nickson woulde to his senses. Yet, Nickson had only be more brazen, using Sylvan''s identity to engage in unspeakable acts outside. Sylvan had lost everything, yet Nickson continued to exploit him.

    If he were to regain anything, he feared to imagine what Nickson might do next.

    C

 Chapter 323

    hapter 323 Want to Make Headlines?

    Chapter 323 Want to Make Headlines?

    Even though he adored the stage, he could never return to it.

    Sylvan stared at the check lying on the table but ultimately left it untouched. He rose to his feet and walked out of Samantha''s office without looking back,

    He held onto thest shred of his pride..

    She watched his retreating figure and felt a tug of curiosity, so she stood up and followed him. She was eager to understand what drove him to ask her for a loan in such a humble manner.

    What could bring him to such a low point, only to reject my help before leaving?

    Logically, she thought that after handing him 300 thousand dors in an instant, he would feel grateful enough to discuss signing a contract with her. Yet, he turned down the money and did not mention the contract at all. What on earth was going on? Determined to find out, Samantha hurried after him.

    Upon reaching the ground floor, she was met with the buzzing whispers of employees discussing her. Their words wereced with scorn, using her of climbing the corporatedder solely by riding on Finley''s coattails. They imed that if it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t even have a shot at being the CEO of Wace Corporation.

    She was merely a twenty-year-old girl-nothing more than a brat.

    Faced with their jabs and derision, Samantha straightened her back and approached the gossiping employees. With a cold tone, she dered, "If you enjoy spreading rumors about others so much, do it outside of Wace Corporation. Effective immediately, you are all fired."

    The employees bristled with anger upon hearing her words.

    "How dare you fire us?" one of them shot back.

    "How dare I?" Samantha let out a sarcasticugh. "I dare because I am the CEO of Wace Corporation. And because you dare to gossip about me without any regard. I could have had mywyer sue you for defamation. I''m being generous by merely asking you to leave now.

    "You should do so before I have security escort you out because being tossed out by security carries a very different weight than walking out on your own."

    The employees frowned, frustration etched across their faces. "Samantha, you''re barely older than we are. Youck respect for the senior employees, and yet you think you can fire us? Do you have any idea? If you fire us today, tomorrow''s headlines would be on how you abused your power and bullied your staff."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    How I abused my power and bullied my staff?

    The notion wasughable, and a sardonic smile crept across Samantha''s face. "If you truly wish to see me make headlines, feel free to do so. Go for it. I wee any kind of publicity now.

    "Besides, mypany is about to break into the entertainment industry. So, being in the headlines could be quite beneficial, don''t you think? Everyone should know that Wace Corporation is making waves."

    ot.

    Chapter 323 Want to Make Headlines?

    +5 free Coins

    The employees appeared taken aback by her response, their expressions reflecting disbelief. "You...."

    "Samantha, a woman like you only deserves to be Finley''s trophy wife. If you think you can run apany, I assure you that it''s impossible. You only have a pretty face. You can''t offer anything else, One day, when Finley grows tired of you, you will have nothing left. What a shameless little harlot!"

    As their words grew increasingly outrageous, Samantha remainedposed, "I recall that ourpany policy states that any employee who disparages their superior without cause is subject to immediate dismissal. Moreover, their wages will not be disbursed. "So now, I present you with two choices: First, apologize to me. Second, if you choose not to apologize, you will forfeit your pay. I will not pursue any consequences against you, but you must leave immediately."

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324 Did You See Sylvan?

    "You can only pick one."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The employees felt that Samantha was practically forcing them to resign. Not only was she pushing them out the door, but she also seemed intent on withholding their wages, making her behavior utterly outrageous.

    It was evident that a new broom swept clean as she was making them pay for their actions.

    One by one, the employees ripped off their name badges, their faces flushed with anger. "Samantha, we are returning these name tags to you. Let us make it clear: you did not fire us. We have chosen to resign. You are a worthless boss, and we have no desire to work for you any longer."

    Worthless boss?

    This group of employees...

    Samantha nodded, her expression unfazed. "Very well. You enjoy hurling insults, don''t you? Since you take pleasure in cursing at me, let''s settle this. Your wages will be forfeited as an apology for your behavior. How does that sound?"

    The employees stared at her, stunned.

    "Samantha, how can you say such things? Who gave you the right to make such demands? You think it''s fair to take away our hard-earned wages just because we spoke our minds?"

    "Samantha, this is outrageous! Do you realize we could sue you for this?"

    "Exactly! Don''t think you can intimidate us just because you''re in charge."

    After absorbing their outrage, Samantha simply nodded. "So, you want to sue me, right? I''ll dly ask mywyer to negotiate with you."

    With that, she pulled out her phone and called her attorney. She briefly exined the situation, then turned her gaze back to the agitated employees. "Stay put. Mywyer will arrive shortly to handle this matter. I have other pressing engagements. If any of you wish to call your attorney, feel free to do so."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she hurried out of the office. The employees were left in a state of panic, ncing at one another in disbelief.

    "Do you think she ns to sue us?"

    "I have no idea. She doesn''t seem like she''s joking around."

    "What do we do now?"

    "Should we just leave? If herwyer shows up, we might be in serious trouble."

    "What about our wages? Are we just going to let that go

    One of the employees chimed in, "In the grand scheme of things, do you think wages matter now? Are you trying to get us all arrested?"

    Chapter 324 Did You See Sylvan?

    "Let''s get out of here, quickly!"

    They moved collectively toward the exit but were promptly blocked by security guards waiting outside. Samantha had instructed them beforehand that no employee could leave the premises without her permission. After all, they were required to remain there until herwyer arrived.

    Samantha meant every word she said. If she dered she would sue them, she would undoubtedly follow through with it. She intended to teach them about the consequences of speaking ill behind her back.

    The employees felt a genuine wave of anxiety wash over them.

    After leaving thepany, Samantha roamed the streets, searching for Sylvan''s familiar figure. She had searched for what felt like an eternity, but he was nowhere to be found.

    Just then, her assistant approached, holding a piece of clothing in her hands. "Ms. Wace, here is the outfit you requested."

    Spotting her assistant, Samantha hurriedly asked, "Have you seen Sylvan?"

    The assistant shook her head. "No, I haven''t."

    "Look for him immediately. If you locate him, call me right away. Understand?"

    C

 Chapter 325

    hapter 325 You Can Always Deceive Them

    Chapter 325 You Can Always Deceive Them 69%

    Upon hearing Samantha''s words, the assistant, Mike Bates, felt a wave of confusion wash over her. "Why would you treat Sylvan so well?"

    "Why, you ask? It''s because I know he''s been wronged. And because I want to sign him as an artist. He''s the one I''ve set my sights on, and I want to help him."

    Mike voiced his concerns. "But Ms. Wace, even if Sylvan is innocent, you can''t sign a contract without any evidence. I''m really worried that one wrong move could bite you in the *ss."

    In her past life, she had made far too many wrong decisions. Given a second chance, she refused to repeat those errors. To her, Sylvan was not a mistake; he was a trump card.

    She needed Sylvan to help the director return to the film industry, and she aimed to help Sylvan reim his title as Best Actor.

    In just a year, Sylvan would undoubtedly rise to stardom. She intended to leverage everything she knew from her previous life to seize this opportunity to break into the entertainment world. Samantha fixed her gaze on Mike. "You needn''t say anything further. I''ve made up my mind. Find Sylvan for me."

    Though he harbored countless reservations, he dared not contradict Samantha due to her status. With a reluctant nod, he set out to locate Sylvan.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, thanks to Mike''s help. Samantha found Sylvan. She learned through Mike''s investigation why he was so desperate for money

    It turned out that Nickson had developed a gambling addiction and had umted a debt of 200,000 dors in high-interest loans. If the money wasn''t repaid by the next day, he would lose a hand. The blood on Sylvan''s clothes belonged to Nickson''s wife.

    Nickson''s wife had been pushed by the debt collectors, resulting in a miscarriage. She was still in the hospital, unconscious and fighting for her life.

    With nowhere else to turn, Sylvan sought help from his former friends in the entertainment industry and even reached out to his ex-girlfriend for assistance. Yet they refused to lend him a dime and humiliated him in the process. After hearing Mike''s ount, Samantha rushed to the hospital to pay for the medical expenses of Nickson''s wife. Only after that did she take a cab to Sylvan''s residence.

    When Samantha arrived at the dpidated building, it struck her as utterly inconceivable that a once- prominent actor now resided in such a rundown ce

    Following the provided address, she entered Sylvan''s home, only to find chaos. The debt collectors had returned, Nicksony bloodied from the beating he had received, and Sylvan himself was sprawled on the floor.

    As hey there, he looked up at the menacing figures demanding payment. Even if you kill me today. I still won''t have the money to give you Either grant me more time or end it for both my brother and ine  O

    Chapter 325 You Can Always Deceive Them

    Nickson, bruised and battered, looked incredulously at Sylvan. "How can you say that? I''m your flesh and blood! How can you just stand there and watch as they kill me?"

    Disappointment flooded Sylvan''s eyes as he faced Nickson. "What else do you expect me to do? I''m not that high-and-mighty actor anymore. I''m broke. My reputation has been ruined because of you. I can''te up with 200,000 dors to save you!" Nickson, undeterred, retorted shamelessly. "Even if you''re no longer the star you once were, you''ve met so many actors in the past. You could ask them to lend you money. If that doesn''t work, why not turn to your fans? Didn''t you have a lot of devoted female fans back then? So why not trick them into giving you money?"

    O

 Chapter 326

    69

    Chapter 326 The Final Confrontation

    Chapter 326 The Final Confrontation

    "I''m sure you have wealthy fans. Just look at your handsome face. Even though you''ve ruined it now, it''s still decent enough. You should let one of your wealthy fans take care of you. That way, you can pay back the money I owe," Nickson suggested, his tone utterly

    shameless.

    Sylvan couldn''t believe what he was hearing. His younger brother had reached new depths of insensitivity. "Nickson, do you even know what it means to be shameless? This is just too embarrassing. I would rather be broke than con money from my fans, and I certainly won''t let them support me."

    Frustration boiled over as Nickson yelled at Sylvan. "Sylvan, I''m your only brother. How can you treat me like this? If it weren''t for my disfigurement, I would have been an actor myself. Why should you get the chance?"

    "Sylvan, you need to agree to what Joel suggested. Sleep with your fans. Let them pay for you. I promise that within a week, you''ll have at least 200,000."

    Sylvany on the floor, staring at Nickson. Angered, he stood up and pped Nickson hard across the face. "Nickson, they say the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. Our parents passed away when we were young, leaving me to look after you. Do you realize how much I sacrificed? I worked tirelessly to support your education. I chose to suffer rather than provide you with everything good I could muster. And what have you learned from this? You unted a face that looked simr to mine, deceiving my fans and taking advantage of them. "When the video of your shameful behavior went online, I stepped back from the entertainment industry to shield you from bacsh. You know how much I cherished my acting career. I gave it all up because of you, working as a server just to make ends meet for you and your wife. I had hoped that once your wife became pregnant, you would change. But here we are, and nothing has improved; you remain ensnared in your gambling addiction!

    "Now, because of your reckless behavior, your wife is in hospital, and your child has been lost due to your negligence. Nickson, I''ve endured so much this past year. I beg you, say goodbye to your destructive path and cut me some ck. From today onward, I refuse to care for you. I won''t care whether you are dead or alive!"

    How deep of a disappointment must one person have felt to utter such callous words?

    Tears welled in Sylvan''s eyes as he released Nickson and stepped toward Joel. "Did you say you wanted his hand to clear his debt? Here''s your chance. Cut it off and make him get rid of this habit."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, Sylvan turned and left the room without ncing back.

    Lying helplessly on the floor, Nickson scrambled to his feet and rushed to cling to Sylvan. "You can''t just abandon me. You promised Mom and Dad that you would take care of me. How could you turn your back on me now? Do you think this is what they would want What about the promise you made them?"

    "Sylvan...

    "Don''t leave! Please, don''t go. You can''t just leave me. If you do, I''ll die. Think about it. How could I live without my hand?"

    Sylvan!"

    o

    Chapter 326 The Final Confrontation

    Sylvan shut his eyes, struggling against the tide of emotions threatening to overwhelm him. In the end, he couldn''t bring himself to abandon Nickson.

    He pulled his leg away from Nickson''s grasp, speaking coldly, "This is thest time!"

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327 Defeat Me, and I''ll Pay You

    00

    Nickson nodded vigorously. "Alright, this is thest time. If you help me out just this once more, I promise I will never gamble again. I really mean it." He had uttered these words many times before, and Sylvan no longer believed him.

    Yet, as he contemted the situation, he realized that Nickson was still his brother. He couldn''t simply turn a blind eye. His gaze shifted to Joel.

    "Lending money at high interest is illegal. So, Joel, how about we resolve this peacefully? I''ll return the principal, but you can forget about the interest."

    Upon hearing Sylvan''s words, Joel gave a mocking smile. "Do you think you''re someone important? You expect me to just drop the interest? Let me tell you, it''s 200,000. Not a penny less. Otherwise, I''ll break both of your legs!"

    "But I don''t have 200,000! Besides, my brother said he only owes you 50,000. The 200,000 is from the interest you inted. If you insist on forcing me to pay you this, I will report you for being a loan shark.

    Joel''s expression darkened. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Sylvan by the throat. "You little brat, are you threatening me?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "If you choke me to death today, you''ll end up in prison?"

    "How dare you threaten-me?" Joel''s face twisted in rage as he tightened his grip.

    Sylvan''s expression contorted in pain. "If you have the guts, go ahead and kill me! If you can''t, I''ll report you for being a loan shark and attempted murder!"

    "Do you have any evidence to prove that I''m trying to kill you?"

    Wasn''t being choked by this man enough evidence?

    Just as Sylvan opened his mouth to respond, Samantha walked in from outside. "He might not have evidence, but I do!"

    Samantha raised her phone. "I recorded everything on my phone. I captured how you assaulted Sylvan and how you engaged in loan-sharking. If I hand over this video to the police, I''m confident that within a day, you''ll find yourself behind bars, losing everything Joel red at Samantha after hearing her words. He released Sylvan and directed a menacing re at her. "You little brat, where did youe from?"

    "Sir, when you speak to me, I kindly ask you to mind yournguage. Otherwise, I can certainly sue you for defamation."

    "You-

    Joel nodded, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Very well. You all are quite something. You refuse to pay, yet you''re all so eloquent. Listen, little girl, no matter how eloquent you are, it doesn''t matter in front of me. Nickson willingly borrowed money from us. We didn''t force him with a knife. Furthermore, when he borrowed the money, we clearly stated there would be interest, and he acknowledged it

    UC.

    Chapter 327 Defeat Me, and I''ll Pay You @X71%

    "Therefore, even if you report me, I possess the IOU written by Nickson. No matter what you do, he is obligated to pay the full 200,000 thousand. So, tell me, little girl, will you pay it, or will these two brothers do so?"

    Samantha stared at Joel with a cold expression. "I can cover the payment. However, if you want me to do so willingly, you''ll have to defeat me first."

    Ru

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328 A Worthwhile Discovery

    "Defeat me, and I''ll give you 200,000 dors. But if you lose, forget about it. What do you say?"

    Joel couldn''t help but smirk at Samantha''s bold challenge, a hint of sarcasm ying on his lips. "Young girls these days sure have a lot of nerve, don''t they?"

    Samantha flexed her fingers, determination shining in her eyes. "I can afford to be bold because I have what it takes. So, are you in or out?"

    "I''d love to take you up on that, but just so you know, I don''t hit women."

    Samantha shot him a sly smile. "It sounds like you''re not unwilling. You''re just scared to gamble. Think of me as your opponent, not a woman."

    Joel chuckled, intrigued by her spirit. "I like your attitude. Alright, I''ll fight you just because of that. But remember, if I win, you''d better have that 200 thousand ready." Samantha''s lips curled. "And if I win, you''d better hand over that IOU."

    ""Deal."

    He sized up Samantha and decided to give her a slight advantage. "Since you''re a girl, I''ll let you have three free moves."

    "No need. Let''s get right to it."

    Joel''s admiration for Samantha grew as she confidently assumed her stance. Before anyone could react, she executed a swift spinning kick, knocking Joel to the ground. The shock of the moment left everyone, including Joel, momentarily speechless. Embarrassed, Joel sat on the ground, covering his face. "You''ve got some serious strength for a young girl.

    "I guess I underestimated you," Samantha replied, raising an eyebrow. "Let''s go again."

    "Alright. This time, I''ll take you seriously."

    Joel stood up and charged at her, but she effortlessly countered his attack. In no time, he was back on the floor, with Samantha tightening her grip around his throat. "Do you concede?"

    "How are you so good at this?" Joel marveled.

    Samantha held her position, her gaze unwavering. "Because I''m a girl. Ifl can''t defend myself, what happens when I run into someone like you out there? Plus, just so you know, I''m a champion in various martial arts. Ready for another round?" Joel was taken aback by her confidence.

    "Girls these days are impressive," he said, patting her hand gently. "I''m too old for this; I can''t take this." "So, does that mean you concede?"

    "Yep."

    RBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Chapter 328 A Worthwhile Discovery

    "Then, hand over that IOU."

    Joel nced at his friends and called out, "Give her the IOU."

    One of his underlings handed the document to Samantha. She quickly looked it over before releasing Joel and tossing the IOU to Sylvan.

    Standing tall, she faced Joel. "You keep your word, which ismendable. But let''s be real-taking high-interest loans isn''t exactly a noble job. You risk not getting paid back, and there''s always the threat of getting caught by the cops. Have you thought about changing careers?" Joel chuckled ruefully. "My friends and I don''t have much education. We wouldn''t know what else to do. So, what do you suggest?"

    "Be bodyguards for my entertainers. Interested?"

    "Entertainers? Are you trying to recruit me?"

    Samantha seized the moment. Even though Joel was a loan shark, he was trustworthy, strong, and had a sense of loyalty that made him valuable. People like him were worth investing in.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329 Choose Wisely

    Samantha retrieved a business card from her bag and handed it to Joel. "My name is Samantha, and I am the newly appointed CEO of the Wace Corporation. Mypany will soon be entering the entertainment industry. Currently, my artistsck bodyguards, and I noticed that you have impressive skills and a sense of responsibility.

    "If you ever consider a career change, you are wee to join mypany. I assure you and your friends. will receive excellent treatment. Additionally, given the risks involved in being a bodyguard for artists, the pay will be quite generous. Please think it over." Joel nced at the business card in his hand, a teasing smile ying on his lips. "You''re quite the youngdy. You''re not only skilled but also sharp in business.

    "After all, having multiple skills never hurts, right?"

    He chuckled. "Indeed, you have a point. However, let me think about the bodyguard position. I will call you once I have decided."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "Alright then, I will be at thepany, awaiting your visit."

    With a nod, Joel turned and led his friends out. Just before leaving, he paused to look at Nickson. "Nickson, today, my friends and I are showing Ms. Wace some respect. If you dare to borrow money and not return it next time, you''d better watch your hands." With that, he and his entourage strode out of Sylvan''s Home with an air of confidence.

    & Once everyone had departed, Sylvan copsed to the floor, utterly drained.

    Samantha observed him with concern. "Are you alright?"

    He nodded. "I''m fine. Thank you for your help just now

    Looking at the exhausted Sylvan, she replied, "I merely happened to be here for a matter and rescued you. There''s no need for gratitude."

    Happened to? She wondered if anyone would believe that. After all, he had never trusted that such coincidences existed in the world.

    She had followed him here, hadn''t she?

    With sincerity, Sylvan turned to Samantha and asked, "Why did you help me?"

    Not wanting to burden him, she answered, "You might be overthinking things. I didn''t help you intentionally. I had a matter to attend to here, and now that it''s finished, I must leave. Take care of yourself. If you need anything, feel free to call me. I will help if I can." Sylvan remained silent, but Nickson stood up, a sleazy grin on his face as he looked at Samantha. "Miss, you seem quite concerned about my brother. You''re his fan, aren''t you?"

    She didn''t even spare him a nce, refusing to engage with someone she deemed trash. "Sylvan, I''m leaving."

    Chapter 329 Choose Wisely

    As she turned to go, Nickson attempted to follow her but was blocked by Sylvan. "What do you think you''re doing?"

    Unabashed, Nickson replied. "Sylvan, I see this woman is not only wealthy but also beautiful. Most importantly, she''s your fan. If she became your woman, wouldn''t we be set for life?" Sylvan stared incredulously at his shameless brother, struggling to articte his feelings at that moment.

    "Nickson, can''t you have some decency? Do you even realize what you''re saying? Ms. Wace just helped you, and you want her to be your sister-inw? What on earth are you thinking?" Nickson shrugged. I''m thinking about how to ensure a g

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330 Never Want to See You Again Chapter 330 Never Want to See You Again

    "If it weren''t for the fact that I''m married, I would have gone after that woman myself. Speaking of which, the wife I married is such a hassle. I can''t even shake her off. She clings to me like a leech.

    "However, now that she''s had a miscarriage, should I take this opportunity to divorce her? Then, maybe I could go after Ms. Wace and have her keep me?"

    Sylvan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then raised his hand and punched Nickson hard. "Nickson, you''re a b*stard! Isn''t it enough that you''ve ruined one woman? Now you want to destroy the woman who just saved your life? "I''ve told you before, this is thest time I will help you. If there''s a next time, I won''t let you off. You''re nothing but trash-a disgrace, even. Having a brother like you is the shame of my life."

    With that, Sylvan threw the promissory note he was holding right at Nickson''s face. "Take your promissory note and don''t show up again. From now on, I have no brother named Nickson." "Sylvan.."

    "Get lost!"

    Nickson gripped the promissory note tightly as he red at Sylvan. "You''ve worked so hard to get rid of me because you''ve found a new backer, haven''t you?"

    Sylvan frowned. "What nonsense are you spouting?"

    "Whether it''s nonsense or not, you know best, Sylvan. That woman, Samantha-she''s your new backer. You''re trying to get rid of me so you can pursue her and let her take care of you, isn''t that it? You''ll live a good life while I, your younger brother, will suffer."

    How could he think of me this way?

    Ever since we were kids, I have given him everything good, but what has he given him in return?

    Nothing but disappointment, over and over again.

    After being ruined by him so many times, is it really wrong to want to cut ties?

    Sylvan looked at Nickson with a pounding headache. "Nickson, please don''t assume everyone''s mind is as filthy as yours. I have nothing to do with Samantha-not now, and not ever."

    Upon hearing his words, Nickson couldn''t help but sneer. "Sylvan, you''re quite the actor, aren''t you? You lie through your teeth. If you want me to believe you, it''s not impossible. Swear an oath. Swear that you''ll never be involved with Samantha, that you''ll never have feelings for her.

    "If one day in the future, you do fall for her, you''ll die a horrible death. If you dare to swear that, then I''ll get out of your sight. After all, if I''m miserable, you, as my brother, can''t possibly live a better life than me." Sylvan really wanted to get rid of Nickson.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Fine, I''ll swear. If I ever fall in love with Samantha, may I die a horrible death. Now, will you leave?"

    111

    Chapter 330 Never Want to See You Again

    Nickson clutched the promissory note tightly, nodded at Sylvan, and said, "Sylvan, you''d better remember what you''ve said today. Or else. I''m really afraid that one day, after you break your oath, you''ll die without a grave. "Get lost."

    Nickson gave Sylvan a cold, mocking smile before turning and walking away without looking back.

    After Nickson left, Sylvan let out a bitterugh. "They say when fate closes one door, it opens another. Yet, in my case, I''m shut inpletely, with not a single window of opportunity in sight. Now..."

    111

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331 Devious Intentions

    "Now that things havee to this, who else could I possibly me?"

    Sylvan''s bitterughter echoed from the room.

    Samantha was standing downstairs, making a call to her assistant, when she noticed Nickson approaching her with a fawning smile. "Ms. Wace..."

    Without even looking at him, she turned and walked away.

    Feeling embarrassed, Nickson watched her leave and called out, "Ms. Wace, wait a moment."

    Instead of stopping, Samantha quickened her pace.

    Nickson acted as if he didn''t notice how much Samantha despised him. He followed her closely.

    "Ms. Wace, my brother just kicked me out. I overheard what you told Joel earlier-I know you''re looking for a bodyguard. I think I''m strong and fit, perfect for the job. Ms. Wace, would you consider hiring me?"

    Samantha cast a cold nce at Nickson, noticing the scars covering his face. Her expression was filled with disdain. "You can''t even beat Joel, and you think you can be my bodyguard? Nickson, do you honestly think mypany would hire someone as useless as you? "Plus, I''ve known you for a long time. I remember how you used your brother''s name to deceive female fans and indulge in a life of debauchery. It''s all recorded in the videos.

    "Someone with such devious intentions-I''d never let you stay by my side. I fear if I do, you will eventually turn on me."

    Upon hearing Samantha''s words, Nickson awkwardly replied, "Ms. Wace, those videos you''ve seen... Actually, the person in them is my brother, not me. Just because my brother and I look alike doesn''t mean that was me. Take a closer look at my face. It''s been disfigured.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "So, how could someone like me impersonate my brother and trick his female fans? Clearly, the one deceiving women has always been my brother, not me.

    "Ms. Wace, please don''t let the news from the inte fool you. Don''t misunderstand-I''m not the kind of man who lives a life of indulgence. I''m actually very innocent."

    Innocent? Samantha felt like she''d just heard the funniest joke in the world.

    "Nickson, first of all, I''m not a fan of Sylvan, so I''m not foolish enough to be easily deceived.

    "Second, the scars on your face were the result of you destroying your brother, Sylvan, and getting your own face ruined in return.

    "Third, Sylvan has been nothing but kind to you, and yet here you are, bad-mouthing him to me. Nickson, do you realize that by doing this, you''re making Sylvan feel that all his sacrifices to protect you were for nothing?"

    Chapter 331 Devious Intentions

    Nickson looked at Samantha, embarrassed. "Ms. Wace, you''re not me or my brother. How can you know what''s happened between us? Besides, I wasn''t bad-mouthing him. Sylvan isn''t some great person.

    "Look, he just kicked me out. That shows how heartless he is. I''m his only brother, yet he''s thrown me out, leaving me to fend for myself. Doesn''t that tell you what kind of cruel person he is?"

    Samantha was both amused and speechless by Nickson''s words. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for Sylvan.

    How could two people be so vastly different?

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332 Sylvan Didn''t Show Up

    Chapter 332 Sylvan Didn''t Show Up

    Samantha coldly retorted, "Nickson, I absolutely hate people who badmouth others behind their backs. If you dare say one more bad word about Sylvan in front of me, I won''t hesitate to bash your head in." Nickson was stunned.

    "Ms. Wace, you seem to care a lot about my brother''s reputation. It looks like you really do have feelings. for him. It''s a pity-my brother just promised me that he will never, in his lifetime, love you. He even said that if he ever does, he''ll die a horrible death. "Besides, there''s someone else he loves-a woman he''s never been able to forget. So, no matter how good you treat him, he won''t ever fall for you."

    Is Nickson crazy? Does he really think that just because I treat Sylvan well, I must have feelings for him?

    Maybe I''m being kind to him because I want to sign him as an artist for mypany.

    He should stop provoking me, or I can''t guarantee what I might do to him.

    Honestly, I want to p him hard.

    "Nickson, your mouth is truly filthy. Before I even bother speaking to you properly, I suggest you get out of my sight. Otherwise, I might just end up killing you

    "You... Are all rich women so arrogant and condescending like you?"

    Samantha realized she couldn''t hold back anymore.

    With a loud smack, she pped Nickson hard across the face, turning his head to the side.

    Nickson covered his cheek and stared at her in disbelief. "You hit me?"

    "If you''re not leaving right now, do you believe I won''t call those debt collectors back to teach you a proper lesson? I''ll make sure you''re seriously injured. Or better yet, I deal with you myself." Upon seeing Samantha raise her hand again, Nickson quickly scurried away in terror.

    Samantha''s face was filled with disgust. "What a piece of trash.

    Is God done making people and starting to make garbage now?

    Samantha took out her phone and called her assistant again to give instructions.

    On the other hand, Sylvan received a call from the hospital.

    He quicklyposed himself and answered, "Hello."

    "Mr. Porter, someone has just paid for your sister-inw''s medical expenses. I wanted to inform you, so you don''t have to worry anymore. We''ll be using the best medicine avable to treat her." 1/2

    Chapter 332 Sylvan Didn''t Show Up

    Sylvan frowned deeply upon hearing this. "Doctor, can you tell me who paid the bill?*

    "No name was left. They settled the payment and left."

    No name? Paid the bill and left? Who could it be?

    Samantha''s face suddenly shed in Sylvan''s mind.

    Could it have been her?

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    After leaving Sylvan''s house, Samantha received a call from Jacob.

    "Ms. Wace, we''ve secured the funding and location for the shoot. Are your actors ready? If so, we can begin preparing for the opening ceremony."

    Samantha had done her best to move Sylvan emotionally, hoping he would bring up signing a contract with herpany.

    Nevertheless, after waiting downstairs for so long, she hadn''t seen Sylvan-just his worthless brother instead.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333 High Risks

    Samantha had previously assured Jacob with full confidence, but now, she wasn''t certain whether Sylvan would agree to sign with her.

    She could only tell him, "Mr. Moore, there might be some difficulty with Sylvan. How about finding another actor?"

    Jacob replied, "With my reputation, no popr star would be willing to take on the lead roles in this show."

    "Then, why not cast some neers?" Samantha suggested.

    "Neers don''t have the acting chops," Jacob said, frustrated. "The show I''m shooting needs actors with both star power and talent. Without that, it won''t get any recognition, let alone awards. No one would even watch it. So, Ms. Wace, can you think of another solution?"

    What solution could I possibly offer him?

    Samantha took a deep breath. "Mr. Moore, I''ll try my best."

    "Ms. Wace, that''s not what you promised before. I remember you confidently assured me you''d get me a male lead. You also persuaded me to ept Sylvan in the first ce when I was unsure. Now that I''ve agreed, you''re telling me we need to rece him? That''s not fair."

    If I can avoid this situation, I certainly will. However, if Sylvan refuses to sign with me, I can''t force him to. What would be the point of pushing him into something he doesn''t want?

    Rubbing her temples, Samantha said, "Mr. Moore, some things simply can''t be forced. If Sylvan genuinely doesn''t want to sign with me, there''s no point in pushing it. How about this-mypany is currently in talks with some actors who were once very popr but fell out of favor due to being sabotaged by others. Once we secure a contract with any of them, you can freely choose your leads from among my roster. What do

    you think?"

    Jacob''s expression tightened on the other end of the line. Signing those who have once been stars but are taken down by scandals? Ms. Wace, you''re indeed unconventional.

    Mostpanies focused on nurturing new talent, but Samantha hadpletely flipped the script.

    She wasn''t interested in neers. Instead, she was gathering actors who had once made mistakes and were forced to leave the entertainment industry, aiming to help them make aeback.

    Jacob couldn''t help but be curious. How could Samantha be so certain that the actors she''s bringing back are all innocent victims of circumstance rather than actually guilty? Young people''s mindsets these days are truly hard to figure out.

    He asked, "Ms. Wace, aren''t you aware that signing contracts with these controversial artists could have a huge negative impact on yourpany?"

    "I''m aware."

    "Then, why are you still doing it?"

    "It''s because I believe they were wrongfully used, and I have no intention of signing with those who are

    =

    <

    Chapter 888 High Risks

    truly guilty, So, don''t worry, Mr. Moore. The actors I sign with this time will, without a docks, the to fame again in the future"

    Ms. Wace, you certainly have the boldness and optimism of youthN?velDrama.Org content.

    "Well, since you''re so confident, I have nothing more to say, just remember-1hope you don''t end up regretting this decisionter. After all, working with these kinds of artists brings significant risks for you and yourpany" Samantha knew the risks were high. Yet, she was determined to work with them.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334 Who Should They Ask for Help?

    Everyone harbored the dream of bing a star. Some, despite holding tightly to that hope, had their dreams stolen by others through betrayal or bad luck. These entertainers, once robbed of their ambitions, deserve a second chance. To help them reim those lost dreams, Samantha chose to name her talent agency "Dream Maker."

    For those whose hopes had been shattered, she would build new dreams.N?velDrama.Org content.

    She would help them rise again.

    "Mr. Moore, you do not need to worry. I have no regrets, and I will take full responsibility for my choice today."

    Jacob nodded after hearing Samantha. "That is good to hear. However, before you focus on those artists, I need you to take responsibility for what you''ve done on my end as well. You are in charge of casting the leads in my series. Since you are also the investor, I do not want you to end up suffering a big loss by choosing the wrong people."

    His tone suggested concern, as though he had her best interests in mind.

    However, Samantha knew the truth. The rtionship between her and Jacob was purely one of mutual benefit. She helped him, and he, in turn, would give her artists a tform to return to the public eye.

    "Do not worry, Mr. Moore. Give me three days. In that time, I will find the perfect leads for your series. If I fail, I will personally take on the role of the female lead"

    Jacob did not say anything.

    "Mom, we have lost everything. What should we do now?"

    Amy and Holly sat together in their hotel room, anxiously debating their next move. With Dale out of the picture, Samantha likely would not continue retaliating against them for the sake of herte mother. Still, without Dale, they had no source of ie.

    On top of that, the cost of attending Saint Night Academy was astronomical. If Amy wanted to go back to school without Dale''s financial support, she would have to cover the tuition herself.

    How could she possibly afford such a prestigious academy?

    Upon seeing Amy''s worry, Holly reached out to smooth her daughter''s furrowed brow. "Do not worry, Amy. Even though I have divorced Dale, I will make sure you continue to live afortable life."

    Afortable life, you say?

    "How, Mom? We spent all our money on this hotel room. If we do not pay soon, we will be kicked out. Once that happens, we will have nowhere to go. We will be truly destitute."

    Holly sighed but remained determined. "As difficult as things are here, it is still much better than being in prison. Samantha, that little brat, threw us out of the Wace Family and sent us to jail, all to avenge her mother.

    w.

    Chapter 334 Who Should They Ask for Help?

    "If thewyer had not bailed us out, we would probably still be rotting in a cell, thanks to her. Divorcing Dale was the best decision I ever made.

    "Now that I am no longer tied to Dale, I doubt that Samantha will keep targeting us. Isn''t that right?"

    It was impossible to predict what Samantha might do next. That girl did not think like other people.

    Even with Holly divorced from Dale, if Samantha still came after them, who could they possibly turn to for help?

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335 Why Refuse?

    Sometimes, one just could not look at things on the surface.

    Amy voiced her concern, "Mom, no one can ever predict Samantha''s next move. You have to stay prepared because she coulde after us at any moment." Prepared? Was Amy out of her mind?

    Holly groaned in frustration. "Divorcing Dale is not going to stop Samantha from getting her revenge then." "What do we do now, Mom?"

    "What choice do we have? Either we kill Samantha, or we find someone powerful enough to protect us." Holly''s eyes gleamed with a deadly intent.

    Amy instantly realized what her mother was suggesting. "Mom, murder costs money. We are t broke."

    "We do not have money now, but that does not mean we will not have any soon. The first thing we need to do is find someone powerful to back us up. Once we have that, finding the money to get rid of Samantha will be easy." A protector...

    Noah''s face immediately popped into Amy''s mind.

    "Noah!"

    Noah had no idea he was about to be pulled into a scheme. At that moment, he was at Finley''s office, signing a contract he had once dreamed of. Yet now, he did not want to go through with it. Signing it would put hispany on the edge of bankruptcy. As Noah sat across from Finley, watching him scribble his signature, he blurted out, "Mr. Dean, about this contract... Perhaps we should rethink it?"

    Finley did not even bother to look up. He finished signing and slid the contract across the table. "Mr. Hunter, I am a man of my word. Since yourpany won the bid, I am going to sign this, no matter what. I have already signed my part. Now, it is your turn." To Noah, the contract felt like a scorching hot iron. He did not want to touch it.

    "Mr. Dean, I am honored that my bid was sessful. However, the price you originally set and the bid I submitted are worlds apart. If I agree to invest 50 billion in thisnd, I will be bankrupt.

    "On top of that, mypany has other projects on the go. I cannot afford to sink everything into this one deal. I have thought long and hard about it, Mr. Dean. just cannot sign this contract.

    In truth, he was terrified to sign.

    111

    .

    Chapter 335 Why Refuse?N?velDrama.Org content.

    The second Noah finished speaking, Finley''s face turned cold.

    "Noah, I do not care if you want to sign or not. You will sign. I do not take kindly to people wasting my time. You begged for this partnership, and now I have given it to you. Why are you backing out now?

    "Let me be very clear. If you do not sign today, I will make sure everyone in the business world knows that Noah Hunter does not keep his word. After that, let us see if anyone is still willing to do business with you." Noah understood immediately that Finley was threatening him. If he refused to sign, Finley would destroy his reputation.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336 One Minute Left

    Chapter 336 One Minute Left 56%

    Anyone else saying that to Noah would have sounded like they were joking. However, when Finley said that, it was no joke. It was a threat, and it was real. Noah felt panic settle in.

    Crossing Finley would only bring disaster. Still, he knew he could not sign the contract. Doing so would not just anger Josiah. He would also feel like aplete fool.

    Noah reluctantly lifted the contract, flipping through the pages while trying to pacify Finley. "Mr. Dean, please calm down. I know I am wrong for going back on my word. If you decide not to sign this deal, though, I am willing to share something valuable with you." Finley gave him a cold nce. "I am not interested in whatever you are hiding."

    Finley had already dug into Noah''s life thoroughly. What secrets could he possibly have left?

    Noah heard Finley''s disinterest, but he pressed on. "You might not care about my secrets, Mr. Dean. Surely you care about Samantha''s secrets, though? If you agree not to sign, I will tell you something about her." Noah had expected Finley to bite instantly. Instead, Finley''s face remained as cold as stone. "Are you trying to bargain with me using Samantha''s secrets?"

    Noah had no other choice.

    If he had a way out that did not involve Samantha, he would take it. Sometimes, however, desperation would force a person to act in shameful ways. Even if it made him seem underhanded, it was worth it to save hispany and avoid getting on Finley''s bad side. "Mr. Dean, will you make the deal or not?"

    "No. I do not make deals under threats. My patience is limited, Noah. Sign the contract now. If you refuse, Hunter Corporation will cease to exist in Edrana by tomorrow."

    Noah fell silent.

    "Are you really going to be this ruthless, Mr. Dean?"

    Noah''s anger rose, but Finley did not seem to notice. Finley picked up his phone and checked the time. "I am giving you three minutes. If you do not sign by then, Hunter Corporation will vanish from Edrana, just as I said." Noah was speechless once more.

    "Finley, are you seriously not curious about Samantha''s secret?"

    Finley said nothing, his eyes fixed on the timer ticking down on his phone.

    "Do you not want to know why Samantha lost her mind three years ago?"

    "You have a minute and a half left."

    R 16:08 Wed, Nov 27 @IM.

    Chapter 336 One Minute Left

    ON 56%

    Noah''s voice trembled with urgency. "I know everything about Samantha''s preferences. You care about her, don''t you? If you let go of this deal, I will tell you everything about her interests and the real reason she lost her mind three years ago. What do you say?" Finley''s fingers rhythmically drummed against the couch.

    "One minute left."N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337 I Have No Interest in Your Secrets

    Do you even care about Samantha, Finley?" Noah''s voice broke through the silence.

    30 seconds."

    OX 56%

    "Finley! I can see it now. You are nothing but a cold-hearted man. You keep iming to love her, but you do not even care enough to know her interests, let along why she became the way she did three years ago. "This shows you do not love her at all. Any man who truly loves a woman would want to understand everything about her, no matter the cost."

    Finley lowered his phone and spoke with a t, emotionless tone. "Time''s up, Mr. Hunter. You have not signed. Are you giving up on yourpany? Have you decided not to fight?"

    Before Noah could respond, Finley stood and faced him. "Very well. If that is your decision, leave now. Tomorrow, as I said, Hunter Corporation will vanish from Edrana."

    With that, he walked calmly to his desk. He called his assistant. "Prepare all necessary documents. Tomorrow, I will proceed with the forceful acquisition of Hunter Corporation."

    The call ended, and Finley returned to his work as though nothing had happened. Noah tightly gripped the contract, stood from the couch, and stormed toward him. "Do you really have to be so heartless, Finley?"

    "Do not forget. I am Samantha''s fiance. If you treat me this way, are you not worried she wille to hate you because of it?"

    Finley did not acknowledge Noah''s words. He continued working as if Noah were not there. Furious, Noah raised his voice. "I am talking to you, Finley! Are you deaf? Can you not hear me?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "You will not break me like this. Even if you take over mypany, as long as I have money, I will rise again. As for you, with your icy demeanor, you will never win Samantha''s heart.

    "Three years ago, before she changed, she was already mine. We made vows together at the church. She swore she would marry no one else. If she breaks that vow, she will face a fate worse than death. Samantha is mine, in life and in death." Finley paused, his hand freezing mid-signature. His previously calm eyes red with sudden fury. He rose from his chair, strode over to Noah, and struck him hard, sending him to the floor.

    "If you dare take Samantha from me, I will end you."

    For the first time, Noah felt Finley''s anger in full force. At that moment, Finley seemed more like a vengeful demon than a man. As he approached slowly, the temperature in the room seemed to plummet, the air bing unbearably cold. All Noah could feel was the chills running down his spine.

    Finley crouched down and wrapped his hands around Noah''s throat. "Do you want to know why I have no interest in your secrets? It is because there are no secrets between Sam and me. I know her interests. I do not need you to tell me anything. 1/2

    16:08 Wed Nov De

    56%

 Chapter 338

    I Have No Interest in Your Secrets

    *10 Fine Coins

    As for why she changed three years ago, anyone with sense knows Army and Holly were behind it. Those women destroyed her. They destroyed my Sam. I will never forgive them.

    A

    000

    AN

    espe

    16:08: Wed Nov 27 000.

    O 56%

    Chapter 388 You Know Too Much

    Chapter 338 You Know Too Much

    Before I deal with them, I need to handle you first, Nosh. Do you really think I would hesitate to kill you just because you were Sam''s former fiance? Anyone wh offends me deserves to dic. You, Noah, have never been important to me. Do you understand?" Finley barked.

    Noah felt Finley''s grip tighten around his neck, and fear filled his eyes as he stared at the man who loomed close.

    "Y-You have to let me go.

    "When I allowed you to leave carlier, you refused. Now that I do not want you to leave, you suddenly want to escape. Noah, how can you be fickler than-a-woman''s mood swings?

    "Since you have a death wish, I will grant your wish and kill you today."

    Finley''s words made Noah''s eyes widen in terror. He struggled against Finley''s hands, but it was no use. He could not break free.

    "Finley, if you spare me, I can tell you something you do not know. I know how Samantha''s mother really died."

    Finley fixed a cold stare on Noah but did not tighten his grip. Noah let out a breath of relief and continued, "If you think the details of her mother''s death are not enough to save me, then I can also tell you about Samantha''s true identity." True identity?

    Was Samantha not the daughter of the Wace Family

    Finley finally released Noah''s neck. After being freed, Noah exhaled again but realized he needed to be cautious.

    Finley warned him, saying, "You better be sure that everything you say next is the truth. If you lie to me, you will die."

    Noah replied, "I promise I will not deceive you, Mr. Dean! Let me exin how Samantha''s mother died. Most people think she died of illness. Some believe she was driven to death by Amy''s mother, but that is

    not true.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Before Samantha''s mother died, I saw Dale enter her room. He was in there for only ten minutes, and then she was dead. I do not know what they discussed there, but I know for a fact that Samantha''s mother was not killed by Amy''s mother. It was Dale who caused her death.

    "Amy''s mother has always taken the me for Dale. Regarding Samantha''s true identity, I overheard my grandfather mention it. He said that Dale could not have such a wonderful daughter, so I deduced that Samantha was not Dale''s biological daughter. She must belong to someone else.

    "That person must also be very powerful. It became very clear when my grandfather insisted I marry Samantha, which shows how powerful her biological father is."

    Noah paused before adding, "I also believe that Dale still does not know that Samantha is not his daught

    <

    16:08 Wed Nov 27 0.

    Chapter 338 You Know Too Much

    After hearing Noah''s words, Finley''s eyes showed a grip on Noah''s throat once more. "Do you know? Some unfortunate end." 16:08 Wed, Nov 27 @D

    Chapter 338 You Know Too Much

    After hearing Noah''s words, Finley''s eyes showed a con grip on Noah''s throat once more. "Do you know? Some unfortunate end."

    Chapter 338 You Know Too Much

    56%

    After hearing Noah''s words, Finley''s eyes showed aplex emotion. He reached out and tightened his grip on Noah''s throat once more. "Do you know? Sometimes, those who kr 100 much tend to meet an unfortunate end."

    56%

    Chapter 389 Have You Lost Your Mind?

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339 Have You Lost Your Mind? +10 Free Cotre

    You know, Noah, it would be incredibly easy for you to meet an unfortunate end. Like right now, for instance. To stop you from spreading Sam''s secrets, I would have no problem killing you," Finley calmly said.

    Noah was stunned. Whether he kept quiet or revealed samantha''s secrets, Finley was determined to kill him. Did Finley have some deep-seated hatred for him Either way, it looked like he had no intention of letting Noah live. Noah twisted and squirmed in Finley''s grasp, fighting for his life.N?velDrama.Org content.

    "Finley, you... You promised to let me go. You-cannot break your word now."

    The sudden

    up, answe, nging of Finley''s phone interrupted the tense moment. He let go of Noah''s neck and stood

    up, answering the call. His harsh expression immediately softened as he greeted the caller with warmth.

    "What''s wrong, Sam?"

    "I''m finished with work. Are you in your office? I can pick you up if you like."

    Finley nced at Noah, still coughing on the floor. "I''m not done with work yet. How about you wait for me in the office? I will meet up with you when I finish."

    "Alright. I''ll wait for you at your office."

    "Great. If you get hungry, just order something to eat. I won''t take long."

    "Okay."

    As soon as the call ended, Finley set his phone down and walked toward Noah again. Panicking, Noah shouted, "Finley, you said you''d let me go! I swear, I''ll forget everything I told you. I won''t tell a soul about Samantha''s true identity or how her mother really died. Please, let''s leave it at that."

    "You told me all of this today. What makes you think you will not tell someone else tomorrow? Do you honestly believe I would trust you?"

    Frustration and desperation boiled over as Noah shouted, "I don''t get it, Finley! Wouldn''t it be a good thing if Samantha had a father even more powerful than Dale? Why are you so paranoid about it?"

    Finley''s voice turned icy. "I''m cautious because I do not know what kind of man her father is. What if he''s a criminal? My Sam could be a target just because she is his daughter. If something happened to her, would you be able to take responsibility? "Noah, sometimes it does not matter who someone''s biological father is. What matters is that Sam stays safe. Her father needs to be safe, too. If he isn''t, then he has no business being part of her life.

    "I will not let anyone get close to my Sam. I will not let anyone hurt her. That includes you, Noah. You are a danger to her. Why not solve the problem and kill you now?"

    Finley was deranged, Noah thought. Had hepletely lost his mind?

    "Finley, are you insane? Killing someone is a crime!"

    16:08 Wed, Nov 27, [00:

    Chapter 389 Have You Lost Your Mind?

    +10 Fre

    "Killing is illegal, yes. However, I''m not killing a person right now. I''m getting rid of filth, trash, the d of society.

    Before Noah could react, Finley''s hands were around his throat again. Noah kicked and thrashed wi but no matter how hard he struggled, he could not break free. 16:09 Wed, Nov 27.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340 Who Did This?

    Chapter 340 Who Did This?

    Finley''spletely lost it! What a total maniac!

    "Uh... Mr. Dean, there''s a problem... Something happened to Mrs. Dean..."

    56%

    Just then, Edmond rushed into Finley''s office, but when he saw Finley sitting on top of Noah, pinning him to the ground, he immediately swallowed the rest of his words.

    Finley, noticing his assistant had stopped mid-sentence, tossed Noah aside like he was nothing more than trash. He walked over to Edmond, his tone sharp. "What were you saying? What happened to Samantha?" Edmond fumbled nervously. "Well, Mrs. Dean..."

    "What happened to her?"N?velDrama.Org content.

    Finley grabbed him by the arm, his voice filled with urgency. "I''m asking you! What happened to Samantha?"

    "Mrs. Dean was downstairs a moment ago. She ran into a thief, and... she went after him alone."

    Einley''s expression darkened with anger. "Why didn''t you chase after him for her?"

    "She was too fast! I couldn''t keep up. Plus, I had to get up here to tell you right away."

    "Useless!" Finley snapped, shoving him aside before storming out of the office.

    As soon as Finley was gone, Noah scrambled to his feet and darted out of the office in a hurry, identally bumping into Edmond on his way out.

    Edmond blinked, trying to process what he''d just witnessed. Wait... was Mr. Dean straddling Noah''s waist just now? Oh, my goodness. Did I just stumble upon something I shouldn''t have?

    From where Edmond had been standing, all he could see was Finley''s back, sitting on top of Noah. He hadn''t noticed that Finley had been grabbing Noah by the throat. Naturally, Edmond jumped to the wrong conclusion. I can''t imagine that Mr. Dean is that kind of person. This is terrifying. ""Stop right there!"

    Samantha had just hung up from her call with Finley, nning to surprise him by visiting his office. But as fate would have it, the moment she arrived at the front entrance of hispany, a thief snatched her purse right out of her hands. Furious, Samantha bolted after him.

    The thief ran ahead while she chased after him.

    He was panting, struggling to keep up his pace, but Samantha, determined and relentless, chased him without breaking a sweat. ncing over his shoulder, the thief adjusted his cap and muttered to hir "What''s with this woman? How can she run so fast? Has she lost her mind?"

    Chapter 340 Who Did This?

    Thud!

    56%

    Samantha lunged at the thief, tackling him to the ground with force. Pinning him down, she smirked. triumphantly. "I told you, you couldn''t outrun me! Now, let''s see who you are, you little thief. How dare you steal my purse?"

    She reached out to pull off the thief''s baseball cap, but he clung to it desperately, refusing to let go. In a panicked move, he shoved her purse back into her hands, pushed her aside roughly, and scrambled to his feet, disappearing into the crowd before she could react Samantha blinked. Well... he hid himself pretty well.

    Picking up her bag from the ground, she winced at the sting of her scraped hand. "Ouch... Why was he so rough?"

    "Sam!"

    Hearing Finley''s voice, Samantha turned to see him sprinting toward her, worry etched all over his face. The moment he noticed her injured arm, the concern in his eyes deepened.

    "What happened to your arm? Who did this?"

    Samantha opened her mouth, hesitating. "Uh..."

    How am I supposed to exin this?

    Feeling a little awkward, she blinked and cleared her throat. "I... I don''t know."

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 It Still Belongs to Me

    Chapter 341 It Still Belongs to Me

    08 75%=

    Samantha really didn''t know what to say. She hadn''t even gotten a good look at the thief''s face before he fled. Yet, there was something strangely familiar about his silhouette, as if she had seen him somewhere before.

    But for the life of her, she couldn''t remember where.

    Seeing the hesitation in her eyes, Finley chose not to press her any further. Right now, it didn''t matter who hurt her. What mattered was that she needed to get treated. Finley''s heart ached as he nced at her injured arm. Gently, he led her back into th but firm. "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me at the office? Why did youe out on you his voice soft

    "When I called, I was already downstairs. I wanted to surprise you, but then... my purse got snatched. So, I chased after the guy."

    Finley frowned, eyeing the cut on her arm. "If the purse was gone, so be it. What if something worse had happened? What would I have done then? Sam, promise me, next time something dangerous happens, you''ll get as far away as possible. Don''t charge in like a fool. What if you get hurt? What would I do?"

    For a moment, Samantha didn''t know what to reply.

    "I get it. I''ll be more careful next time."

    "There better not be a next time."

    Though his voice was cold, it was tinged with deep worry and affection. Samantha, sensing his genuine concern, yfully hooked her arm around his and pouted. "Finley, don''t be mad, okay? I was wrong. I promise, next time something dangerous happens, I won''t charge ahead. I''ll stay right behind you and let you protect me, alright?"

    Finley looked helplessly at Samantha in front of him and said, "You better keep your word. Don''t go running into danger like that again."

    I won''t. Not anymore.

    I can''t bear seeing Finley this upset.

    I definitely won''t do it again.

    After returning to thepany, Finley pulled out a first aid kit and sat beside her, carefully tending to her wound.

    Once the injury was cleaned up, Finley took her home. As soon as they stepped into the house, Samantha''s attention was caught by Emily, who was parading around with a diamond ne that sparkled under the light. That ne looks strangely familiar. Isn''t that the exact one Hazel gave to Emily?

    I distinctly remember selling it. How on earth did it end up back around Emily''s neck?

    Samantha asked, "That ne around your neck-isnt that the one Hazel gave you?"

    Emily beamed. "Yeah, it''s the one Hazel gifted me. Why, Sam? You look surprised. Isn''t this the ne

    111

    Chapter 341 It Still Belongs to MeBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    you asked Garrison to return to me?"

    Garrison?

    Garrison Dean?

    75%

    When have I ever asked Garrison to return that diamond ne to Emily? I already sold it! How did that idiot end up buying it back? And worse, he did it under my name and gave it back to her?

    Has he lost his mind? Or does he actually have feelings for Emily?

    But even if he likes her, why waste hundreds of thousands on an old diamond ne? Wov put that money toward a brand-new one?

    make more sense to

    Seriously, what an idiot!

    Feeling annoyed, Samantha nced at Emily, who was still unting the ne in front of her. Emily was getting on her nerves. Ignoring herpletely, Samantha wrapped her arm around Finley''s and walked into the main hall without acknowledging her further. As they moved further into the house, Emily touched the ne around her neck with a satisfied smile. The ne still belongs to me in the end.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 The Ripple Effect

    Chapter 342 The Ripple Effect

    In the living room...

    74%

    Finley broke the silence and asked Samantha, "Emily said you had Garrison give her that diamond ne?"

    "I did not!"

    "Then why does she think that? Is the person she mentioned Garrison Dean?"

    Who else at Saint Night Academy with thest name Dean could be so generous besides Garrison Samantha nodded. "Yeah."

    Finley raised an eyebrow. "Why would Garrison return a diamond ne to Emily for no reason?"

    Samantha frowned, trying to make sense of it. Where does Finley get the idea that Garrison would randomly gift Emily a diamond ne? Gifts like that don''t just happen out of the blue. What is he thinking?

    Samantha looked at Finley and said, "This ne is worth several hundred thousand dors. Do you really think someone would just give that kind of money away for no reason? Especially to a girl? That doesn''t make any sense." "So, you''re saying..." Finley trailed off, waiting for her exnation.

    Samantha chuckled softly. "I think Garrison has a thing for Emily. That''s the only exnation. He spent a sfortune on this diamond ne because he likes her. But since he''s a bit shy, he used my name to give it

    to her. Emily totally bought it and came here to unt it in front of me."

    Finley raised an eyebrow. "That sounds... odd."

    But whether Garrison liked Emily or not wasn''t really Finley''s concern. With a nonchnt grunt, he let the topic drop, not wanting to dwell on it. However, Samantha couldn''t help but notice something off about his tone whenever Garrison''s name came up. "Did something happen between you and Garrison before?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Finley shook his head. "No."

    "No?" Samantha wasn''t entirely convinced.

    Finley remained calm, though she felt like there was more to the story, He reached out and gently ruffled her hair. "You don''t need to be curious about everything, Sam. Sometimes, digging too deep into certain things... doesn''t always lead to good oues." What does he mean by that?

    Samantha decided to let it go for now. If Finley didn''t want to talk about it, there was no point pushing him. She stood up from the couch and made her way to the kitchen, where she saw Daphne serving the meal. Samantha walked over to help out. After dinner...

    Chapter 342 The Ripple Effect

    74%

    Samantha and Finley returned to their room. As they settled in, she nced at a message from her assistant, Joel Bates. It informed her that thepany had sessfully signed all the artists she wanted- except for Sylvan and Leon, who hadn''te on board yet. Everyone else had signed.

    Joel just wanted to know how she nned to manage these artists moving forward.

    The challenge was clear. These artists had all been sabotaged in one way or another, their reputations dragged through the mud. If they wanted to get back into the spotlight, the first thing they needed was to clean up their image. Even if they couldn''tpletely clear their names, they at least had to gain some level of public doubt about the usations. Otherwise, even if they made a movie, it would be boycotted

    online.

    Coincidentally, the director Jacob Moore was in need of a lead actress and actor.

    Sylvan had been rehabilitated somewhat in the public eye-now people were on the fence about him rather than outright hostile. However, despite Samantha''s efforts to help, Sylvan refused to sign with her.

    their That left her needing to find another male and female lead to work with Jacob. If she could clean up images, they couldnd these roles.

    Samantha scanned the list of signed actors and found a promising candidate: Wendy Smith. Her scandal was slightly easier to tackle. She had once been a rising star in the industry, doing charity work and matching her bone marrow with a young girl in need. But after sessfully matching, Wendy refused to donate, and the young girl tragically passed away.

    Once the public turned on someone, it didn''t take long for the ripple effect to draw others in.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343 I''ll Meet Him in Person 19ˇÁ74%

    Wendy''s refusal to donate her bone marrow had led to public outrage. Netizens had branded her a "heartless woman," and even questioned whether her previous charity work had been staged for publicity.

    In Samantha''s past life, Wendy had been a popr actress. Beautiful, talented, and known for her kindness, she had been at the height of her career. But this one incident had destroyed her reputation. The truth, however, was moreplicated. Wendy had tried to exin at the time that she hadn''t refused to donate out of malice. The bone marrow match had ultimately been unsessful. Evch if she had gone through with the donation, it wouldn''t have saved the little girl.

    Nobody believed her back then. The inte erupted in outrage, using her of be calcting. There were rumors that someone had orchestrated the smear campaign enough, Wendy was cklisted. ruel, and

    ner, and soon

    It wasn''t until yearster that a doctor came forward with the real story. He confirmed that Wendy''s exnation had been true all along-the bone marrow match hadn''t beenpatible, and her donation wouldn''t have helped. The doctor even provided medical records to prove it.

    Unfortunately, the truth came toote. Wendy''s poprity had already plummeted. When she attempted aeback, she could onlynd roles as the viinous supporting actress.

    It seemed that someone had been envious and deliberately orchestrated her downfall. Compared to the other actresses who had been simrly sabotaged, Wendy was the easiest to redeem among them.

    After selecting her lead actress, Samantha shifted her focus to the male actors. Clearing their names was a much more difficult task, as their scandals were deeply entrenched in the public eye. It would take considerable time and effort to rehabilitate their reputations. Her attention fell on one name: Leon Ford. She struggled to recall who he was for a moment, but then it clicked. Out of everyone, he was perhaps the most unjustly treated. He had been wrongfully used of murder while trying to save someone and spent three years in prison before his name was cleared. Although he was released after the truth came out, his reputation was severely damaged.

    It has been three years since the murder charges. Three years have passed.

    Leon should have cleared his name by now and been released.

    So why is Joel telling me he''s refusing to sign the contract? As long as the police issue a statement, all the dirt on him would be wiped clean. With his handsome face, he could easily make a majoreback.

    Samantha realized that even though she genuinely wanted to help people, the ones she aimed to assist didn''t want her help. The agency "Dream Maker" had run into so many issues just during the contract negotiations. Whether it could rise to fame was still up in the air. Samantha''s fingers moved swiftly across her phone as she sent a message to Joel. ''Get me Leon''s address. I''ll meet him in person to discuss the contract."

    Joel replied, ''Got it."N?velDrama.Org content.

    16:15 Thu, Nov 28 BB.

    Chapter 343 I''ll Meet Him in Person

    74%

    In less than a minute, he sent Leon''s address to her phone, along with some basic information about him -and even a photo.

    Samantha nced at the picture of the man. He looked like a leading character straight out of a novel. His face was nothing short of perfect.

    She briefly skimmed through Leon''s profile, then put away her phone and got up to take a shower. By the time she came out, Finley was in the room, changing his clothes. Draped in a towel, she walked over and stood next to him.

    <

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344 Are You Happy with That?

    Chapter 344 Are You Happy with That?

    sConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "Why are you dressed up like that in the middle of the night? Where are you going?" Samantha teased.

    Finley chuckled. "Nowhere. I just wanted to look good for you."

    Once again, Samantha realized that Finley had be more charming with his wordstely.

    She reached for her pajamas, letting her towel fall to the floor as she slipped into her nightwear right in front of him. He didn''t take his eyes off her the entire time. "Sam..." he murmured. "Hmm?"

    "Do you know what happens when a woman undresses in front of a man?"

    She tilted her head, yfully eyeing him. "What happens?"

    "You''ll get devoured."

    And with that, Finley swept her off the floor in a bridal carry andid her on the bed. As he moved toward her with a grin, her face flushed, and she whispered, "You''re such a tease." Early the next morning, Samantha rose early and headed to the academy.

    As soon as she arrived, she ran into Garrison. His tone was cold as he asked, "Why didn''t youe yesterday?"

    Samantha found his question strange. Why would he even care if I showed up or not?

    "I had something to take care of," she replied.

    ""What was it?"

    "And how does that concern you?"

    Garrison''s throat tightened for a moment. "It doesn''t. I was just asking."

    Leaving that oddly cryptic remark behind, Garrison turned and walked away. Samantha, unfazed, continued to her ssroom.

    Around lunchtime, she stepped out of the academy after receiving a call from her assistant. Sylvan had shown up at thepany and specifically asked to see her.

    So, Samantha headed to the office to meet him.

    When she entered, Sylvan was sitting on the couch, waiting for her. She approached and sat down across from him. "What can I do for you?"

    "Was it you who covered my sister-inw''s medical bills?"

    Samantha smiled. "I didn''t even know your sister-inw was in trouble, so how could I have paid for her

    Sat, Nov

    Chapter 344 Are You Happy with That?

    medical expenses?"

    Without a word, Sylvan pulled out his phone and yed a video for her.

    In the footage, Joel was seen paying the bill.

    Samantha remained quiet.

    0048%

    s

    "And what exactly am I supposed to be seeing?"

    "The man in the video is your assistant. So, Ms. Wace, you''ve done a good deed. Why not own up to it? Or are you trying to spare me from feeling pressured by pretending otherwise?" Samantha responded coldly, "If you already know the answer, why bother asking?"

    "I''m just curious, Ms. Wace. Why would you go out of your way to help me? Is it just because you''re trying to get me to sign with you?"

    Samantha stayed silent, and Sylvan pressed on, "Or maybe I should ask a different question. Why are you so determined to sign me? Everyone knows I have a bad reputation as an artist." "But I know you''ve been wrongfully used."

    Sylvan asked bitterly, "You''re not me. How can you be so sure I''ve been wrongfully used? What if I wasn''t?"

    "Then I''d still sign you."

    "Give me one good reason why I should sign with you."

    Samantha''s expression turned serious. "Because mypany is called "Dream Maker." I want to help artists who''ve been cklisted for things they didn''t do find their way back to the top. I want to see them stand at the peak of their careers again and tell the world they were wrongfully used. Sylvan, I want to sign you so I can help you achieve the dream you were denied."

    She paused before continuing, her voice unwavering. "And I want to help you clear your name. I''ve read through your background. You''re only twenty-eight. You worked your way up and became a top actor through sheer determination, but you lost everything because of your brother''s actions. Let me ask you something-are you really happy with that?"

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345 Are You Willing?

    Chapter 345 Are You Willing?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    No, I''m not happy with it.

    But what does it matter?

    0%

    s

    "Even if I''m not happy with it, what difference does it make? Ms. Wace, sometimes, we have no choice but to ept fate. And my reputation has beenpletely ruined by my brother. If you insist on signing me, do you understand the kind of pressure your agency will face?"

    "I do."

    Samantha''s voice rang with conviction. "But I''m not afraid. I''m willing to face whateveres alongside you and the other artists at my agency. And if you agree to sign with me, I can help you get back on stage."

    Sylvan lowered his gaze, lost in thought for a moment.

    Then, suddenly, he raised his head and locked eyes with Samantha.

    "Alright. I''ll sign with you."

    Samantha asked, "Are you willing to do it? Or is it because you don''t want to feel indebted to me?"

    "Of course, I''m doing it willingly. But yes, I also want to repay my debt to you. Ms. Wace, I have always been someone who knows how to be grateful. Since you trust me so much and have helped me in this way, I''m willing to sign with you for free for three years. Every cent I earn in those three years will go to you. All I ask is that you cover my food and living expenses. I don''t need anything else."

    If I ept Sylvan''s offer, won''t that make me seem like some kind of ruthless exploiter or dictator?

    Samantha smiled. "I''m not as ruthless as you think. And as long as an artist signs with me, I won''t let them suffer. If someone''s been wrongfully used, I''ll hire the best team to rebrand and promote them. I''ll also provide top-notch security to protect you. As for the contract, we''ll handle it like any other, fair and square. If you feel like this doesn''t give you a way to repay your debt to me, then just work hard for me in the future-that''ll be repayment enough."

    With that, Samantha stood up and walked over to her desk, picking up a contract she had already prepared and handing it to Sylvan. "Here''s the contract I had drafted for you. The terms are all in your favor. If you read through it and everything looks good, go ahead and sign."

    Sylvan opened the contract and skimmed through the terms. They were, indeed, generous. Signing the contract would provide him with a free apartment, a personal driver, bodyguards, and even a housekeeper. Whether or not he brought in profit for thepany, as long as the contractsted, he could live in the pany-provided apartment at no cost. Sylvan nced at Samantha, curiosity in his eyes. "Aren''t you worried this contract will be a loss for you? My reputation''s already in ruins. There''s no guarantee I''ll even get work again. Isn''t putting so much on the line for me a bit risky?"

    "As long as I believe you''re worth it, it''s not a loss. Now, sign it."

    Samantha handed him a pen. Sylvan hesitated for a moment, then finally signed his name. Once the contract was signed, Samantha took it from him, leaving him with a copy, and carefully ced hers in a

    III

    Chapter 345 Are You Willing?

    file. Then, she called Joel into the room.

    48%

    s

    "Take Sylvan to see the avable apartments and let him choose whichever one he likes. Make sure he has a housekeeper and bodyguards assigned."

    Joel couldn''t help but notice how generous Samantha was with these once-popr, now-cklisted artists. Does she really think they can make thepany any money? I sure don''t.

    But, of course, I''m paid to do my job, and that''s exactly what I''ll do.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346 Is That the Point?

    Chapter 346 Is That the Point?

    "Understood, Ms. Wace," Joel replied.

    48%ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    s

    Before Sylvan left with Joel, Samantha called out to him. "If you need anything, feel free to call me. I''ve got my eye on a new series, and I think you''d be perfect for the lead role. Start preparing-I''ll have someone send you the script soon." The lead role?

    So sudden?

    "What kind of show?"

    "It''s a period drama. It really suits your calm andposed image. Take some time to rest while I get everything in ce."

    Sylvan hadn''t expected to be offered a leading role right after signing the contract. He nodded, still processing the opportunity, and left with the assistant.

    Once Sylvan was gone, Samantha checked the time. She had thirty minutes before her next ss. Grabbing her bag, she hurried out of the office, stopped by a convenience store to grab a quick snack, and ate as she gged down a cab back to Saint Night Academy. When she rushed back into the ssroom, Garrison noticed her out of the corner of his eye. He opened his mouth to say something, but Samantha darted past him,pletely missing his attempt.

    He had no choice but to swallow his words.

    Olivia Howard, who had been sitting quietly at her desk, observed Garrison''s disappointed expression. She lowered her gaze, lost in her own thoughts. Later that afternoon...

    After sses ended, Samantha made her way outside the academy. Just as she was about to call for a ride home, she noticed someone suspicious lingering nearby, wearing a face mask and constantly ncing around nervously. It was Noah. Annoyed, she approached him. "Noah, what are you doing here, creeping around like that?"

    The moment Noah saw Samantha, he hurried over and grabbed her arm, pulling her to the side. His voice trembled as he pleaded, "Sam, you have to help me this time. You don''t understand how ruthless Finley is! Yesterday, just because I refused to sign the contract, he tried to kill me!"

    To prove his point, he pulled down the cor of his shirt, exposing finger-shaped bruises on his neck, "Look, Sam, look closely. These bruises were caused by him! If you hadn''t shown up yesterday, he might''ve strangled me to death."

    Samantha wasn''t convinced. She knew Finley well enough to understand he wasn''t someone who would lose control that easily, especially not at work. If Finley had truly snapped, Noah must''ve done something to provoke him to such an extent. Samantha''s voice was cold as she replied, "Noah, I know Finley better than anyone. The idea that he''d try to kill you just because you refused to sign a contract? I don''t buy it. So, next time you try to lie, at least

    Chapter 346 Is That the Point?

    I''m telling the truth!

    Why does she believe me?

    ncing nervously around again, Noah pulled her aside and continued his plea.

    "Sam, I swear, I''m not lying this time! Everything I just told you is true."

    48%

    s

    Her lips curled into a mocking smile. "So, you''re not lying this time? Does that mean every other time you''ve been feeding me lies?"

    Noah looked exasperated. That''s not the point!

    The point is Finley is trying to kill me!

    "Sam, now''s not the time for this! I need your help! He''s lost it! Not only does he want to kill me, but he''s also trying to take over mypany! Today, the stock price of the Hunter Corporation crashed-limit down right after the market opened! My grandpa had a heart attack when he found out that Finley was targeting thepany. He''s in the hospital now, and the doctor said his heart condition can''t handle any more stress. If Finley..."

    16:54 Sat,

    Chapter 347 He Is Trying to Kill Me

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347 He Is Trying to Kill Me

    48%

    s

    Noah''s voice shook as he continued, "If Finley forcefully acquires the Hunter Corporation, it''ll kill my grandpa. Sam, even if you don''t care about me, at least do it for my grandpa''s sake. You have to help me." Samantha remained silent, her expression unreadable.

    I see now. Noah''s real worry isn''t about Finley wanting to kill him-it''s about Finley wanting hispany. He''s scared of losing everything, which is why he''se to me for help.

    But why would Finley suddenly want to take over hispany? Hunter Corporation is doing well, and a hostile takeover would cost a fortune. Besides, if Noah''spany goes bankrupt, how am I supposed to make him suffer the way I''ve nned? I still want him to feel the kind of pain that makes him wish he were dead.N?velDrama.Org content.

    With that thought, Samantha decided to help Noah-for now.

    Whatever Finley''s motive was, she couldn''t let him take over the Hunter Corporation just yet. She still had ns for Noah''s downfall.

    However, there was no way she was going to help him for free. Without missing a beat, Samantha looked at Noah and said, "Noah, I don''t know exactly what went down between you and Finley, but if you want me to stop him from taking over yourpany, I''m your only option."

    Samantha''s eyes gleamed with a sly, smile. "But I have one rule-I never help for free. So, Noah, if you give me what I want, I''ll talk to Finley. I will not only stop him from taking over yourpany, but I''ll also make sure he doesn''t hurt you." What is Samantha trying to pull on me this time?

    Based on his past experiences, whatever she wanted this time wouldn''te cheap. He estimated the cost would likely exceed ten million.

    But if that was what it took to save hispany, it was a price worth paying. The thought gave him a strange sense of calm, as if losing millions didn''t hurt quite as much when it meant survival. Taking a deep breath, he asked, "How much are you asking for this time?" Samantha chuckled softly. "This time, I don''t want your money. I want something else."

    Noah''s brow furrowed in suspicion. "What do you want?"

    Her response was sharp, and she delivered it without hesitation. "Your shares in Hunter Corporation."

    Noah stared at her, stunned into silence.

    "Sam, are you kidding me?" he finally spat out. "How can I give the shares to you? You know how important those shares are, don''t you? They''re not just numbers on paper."

    Samantha didn''t flinch. She didn''t care about the significance of the shares. All she wanted was a piece of thepany. If Noah wasn''t willing to part with them, she wouldn''t lift a finger to help him.

    "I''m well aware," she replied smoothly.

    Noah''s frustration bubbled over. "If you know that, why on earth would you even ask for my shares? You

    III

    Chapter 347 He Is Trying to Kill Me

    could''ve asked for money or anything else, but the shares-those are non-negotiable."

    48%

    s

    Samantha sighed theatrically. "Fine, if you''re that attached to your shares, I''ll settle for cash. You can just give me the money instead."

    She didn''t mind. With the money, she could casily buy those shares herself. The thought of Noah''s own money being used against him amused her to no end. She could almost picture his face when he found out that she''d be a shareholder with his help. I wonder how he''d react to that. Would it infuriate him? Would it kill him?

    Though I hope it doesn''t kill him-where''s the fun in that?

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348 I Want a Billion

    Chapter 348 I Want a Billion

    Samantha''s voice snapped him back to reality. "How much do you want?" Noah asked.

    ""Not much. Just a billion."

    63%

    s

    Noah''s jaw dropped. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing. "Wait... how much did you say?" he asked, his voice tinged with shock.

    "One billion," Samantha repeated calmly.

    Noah felt like she had lost her mind. Is she insane? I figured she''d ask for maybe ten million at most. But a billion? Samantha must be out of her mind if she thinks I''ll give her that.

    What makes her think I''d be willing to give her a billion?

    Where did she get the audacity to even ask?

    Noah couldn''t help butugh, though his frustration was clear. "Samantha, I''m just asking you for a favor, not handing you my entire fortune. First, you ask for shares, and now you''re demanding a billion dors. When did you be so greedy?" Greedy?

    He''s asking me to save his life, yet he has the nerve to use me of being greedy. Does he really think his life is worth less than a billion?

    "Are you saying your life isn''t worth a billion dors?" she asked, her tone sharp with mockery.N?velDrama.Org content.

    He paused.

    "Are you seriously basing your price on how much my life is worth?"

    Samantha chuckled. "Wow, your way of talking isn''t great! I''m not asking for money-I''m simply making you an offer. You know I don''t help anyone withoutpensation. So, if you can''t give me what I''m asking for, then feel free to sit at home and wait to die because Finley isn''t one to go back on his word. If he says he''sing for your life, you can bet he''ll follow through. And if he says he''s going to take over yourpany, it''s as good as done. So, I suggest you reconsider my offer. If one billion sounds too high, I''ll dly take ten percent of yourpany''s shares instead."

    Ten percent of Hunter Corporation''s shares...

    Noah felt a wave of anger so intense it nearly made him dizzy. Samantha was a shark-there was no other way to describe her.

    "Samantha, can you ask for anything more ridiculous?" Noah snapped, his voice shaking with frustration.

    Samantha raised an eyebrow,pletely unfazed by his outburst. "Well, if you insist, I could increase my offer to twenty percent of the shares. Or, if you''d prefer, we can make it two billion dors. How''s that sound, Noah?"

    This sounds awful.

    172

    15:08 Sun, Dec 1 G.

    Chapter 348 I Want a Billion

    63%

    s

    How ridiculous she is! I feel like I''m going to pass out from sheer rage. She''s my fianc¨¦e-how could she possibly treat me like this? The sheer absurdity of it is enough to make me lose it.

    He reached out, grabbing her arm in desperation. "Sam, I''m still your fiance. If I go bankrupt, how does that help you?"

    Samantha looked at him with cold indifference. "And how does it help me if you don''t?"

    Noah was speechless.

    How is Samantha so good with her words? And why is she always so sharp with herebacks?

    Noah''s head was pounding from the stress. "Sam, don''t be like this. You know if I don''t go bankrupt, you''ll benefit from it too, soˇŞ"

    ???

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349 Ruthless

    Chapter 349 Ruthless

    "Why don''t you help me out?" Noah pleaded, trying to keep his voice calm.

    65%

    +5Free Coins

    Samantha raised an eyebrow. "Since you just said I''ll benefit if you don''t go bankrupt, why don''t you go ahead and give me what I asked for first? Then, I''ll help you."

    Noah was at a loss. Has Samantha truly lost her mind over money?

    "Sam, can you not be like this? Two billion is not a small amount, and neither is twenty percent of the

    hares. Can''t you just help me without asking for something in return?"

    Help him for free?

    Samantha couldn''t help butugh. "Are you serious, Noah? Or do you really believe there''s such a thing as a free lunch in this world? Let me make this clear: I don''t help anyone without getting something in return. No matter who asks for my help, I expectpensation. And that includes you."

    Samantha has truly lost her mind over money.

    Noah''s head pounded, the situation spinning out of control. First, Finley was after his life, and now Samantha was after his money and shares. He felt like he was being crushed from both sides.

    The saying "birds of a feather flock together" suddenly made perfect sense. Samantha''s tactics were just as ruthless as Finley''s.

    While Finley was squeezing him for five billion, Samantha was after twenty billion.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Comparatively, Samantha almost seemed merciful.

    Taking a deep breath, Noah said, "Alright, Sam. I''ll pay you. But asking for twenty billion right out of the ga? I don''t have that kind of money on hand. How about this-I give you ten million as your reward?"

    Ten million?

    "Noah, you''re quite the negotiator. I ask for two billion, and you try to lowball me with ten million? What do you take me for-a beggar?"

    Ten million? A beggar? Is she serious?

    Is Samantha getting a little too outrageous?

    Noah''s frustration boiled over. He shot a furious look at Samantha and said, "Samantha, we''re not strangers. How can you say I''m treating you like a beggar for offering ten million? Do you even understand how much money that is? Do you know how wealthy that would make an ordinary person? You''ve heard the phrase ''overnight millionaire,'' right? So, Samantha, ten million is not a small amou

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350 Why Are You Coming Along?

    Chapter 350 Why Are You Coming Along?

    Ruthless?

    No, I''m being perfectly fair. Everything Noah''s dealing with now is his own doing.

    65%

    PS/Free Coins

    Samantha pulled her arm free and stared at him with icy detachment. "I''ve given you choices, Noah. That''s more mercy than most would offer. So, don''t call me ruthless. Take care of yourself."

    She paused for a second before adding, "When you''ve thought it through, give me a call. The moment I

    ee either the money or the shares, I''ll help you."

    §Ş

    Without another nce back, Samantha strode out of the room.

    She knew Noah well-he was the type who feared death more than anything.

    Once he realized his life was truly on the line, he''de around to her terms. A faint smirk smile yed on her lips as she got into the driver''s car and left Saint Night. Sitting in the car, Emily nced at Samantha, who was casually scrolling through her phone. "Sam, you''re with Mr. Dean now, right? But just now, you seemed pretty close to another man. Aren''t you worried Mr. Dean will get mad if he finds out?"

    Samantha barely lifted her eyes from the screen, casting a cold nce at Emily. "How blind do you have to... be to think I was being ''close'' with that man?"

    Emily shrank back at Samantha''s sharp look, mumbling, "But...you two were holding hands."

    Samantha rolled her eyes, the coldness in her voice palpable. "That''s why I said you''re blind. He grabbed my arm for a second. That''s hardly what I''d call holding hands."

    Emily flinched at the biting tone, clearly ufortable, but she kept her mouth shut after that. Samantha continued tapping away on her phone, clearly engrossed in her messages. Whoever she was texting had herpletely focused.

    Emily pursed her lips and looked away, sensing it was better to stay quiet. Suddenly, Samantha spoke up from the backseat. "Luke, change of ns. We''re not going home just yet. Take me somewhere first."

    "Where to, Mrs. Dean?" Luke Maxwell, the driver, asked from the driver''s seat.N?velDrama.Org content.

    "The slums," Samantha replied without missing a beat.

    Luke, ever the professional, didn''t ask questions. He simply nodded and drove Samantha and Emily to the slums. When they arrived, Emily stayed in the car, visibly ufortable, while Samantha calmly opened the door and stepped out. Luke, ncing around at the rundown and filthy surroundings, couldn''t hide the concern in his voice as his followed her.

    eyes

    "Mrs. Dean, this ce looks too dangerous, and it''s filthy. Why don''t you tell me who you''re here to see? I can find them for you," he offered.

    Samantha shook her head. If she wanted to make her intentions clear, it was better to handle this herself. "No need. I''ll go alone. Just wait here. I''ll take a look."

    Luke, not entirely convinced, stepped out of the car. "At least let me go with you, Mrs. Dean. That way, if anything happens, I can help."

    8

    Kiss

    KIKA I

    15:10 Sun, 1 Dec

    Chapter 350 Why Are You Coming Along?

    Nothing is going to happen.

    But if Luke insists, there''s no harm in letting him tag along.

    "Fine." She nodded.

    65%

    #5 Free Coins

    Together, they walked away from the car, leaving Emily alone inside. She sat there, her nose wrinkling in disgust at the dirt and chaos around her. The thought of being left alone in this ce, though, terrified her even more. So, before Samantha and Edward could get far, she scrambled out of the car and hurried after them.

    When Samantha saw her catching up, she couldn''t hide the disdain on his face.

    "Why are youing along?" she asked, her irritation evident.

    Emily stammered, "I-I''m scared to stay in the car alone. It''s so dirty and chaotic around here. I-I was afraid something might happen after you and Luke left. Since you''re already bringing one person, it doesn''t make much difference to bring two. So, why not just take me along, too?"

 Chapter 351

    Chapter

    351 Is She Joking with Herself?

    Chapter 351 Is She Joking with Herself?

    Noticing how frightened Emily was, Samantha felt an overwhelming sense of annoyance but ultimately chose not to abandon her. "Since you''re insisting oning, we''ll go together. But let me warn you, Emily -if you speak out of turn, there will be consequences." Emily gave her an innocent grin and reassured her, "Don''t worry, Sam. I swear I won''t say a word. I''ll stay silent and just keep myself out of the way behind you and Luke."

    "Alright." Samantha then pulled out her phone and started looking up Leon''s address. After a lengthy search, she eventually spotted him in the shabbiest house. The stylish attires of Samantha and herpanions immediately caught the eyes of the slum dwellers, who couldn''t resist staring at them.

    As Samantha headed toward Leon''s ce, the onlookers watched with curiosity, their gazes following her every move.

    She saw Leon crouched down, busy with his medicine preparations. Signaling for Luke and Emily to stay put, she went over to him alone. Upon seeing her approach, Leon quickly turned his head away, avoiding

    eye contact.

    "W-Who are you here for?" he stuttered.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Why does he seem so recognizable? The more he tried to evade her, the closer she leaned in, studying him. His face was covered in dirt,pletely masking what used to be a handsome appearance. Dressed in tattered, beggar-like clothes, he kept avoiding her gaze, constantly shifting his eyes elsewhere.

    She was speechless. Do really look that intimidating? Why won''t he lock eyes with me? Seizing his arm, she eximed, "Leon?"

    He adamantly denied it.

    "No,

    that''s not me! You''ve mistaken me for someone else!"

    She insisted, "Even with your smudged face, I know you right away. You''re Leon, aren''t you?"

    He kept shaking his head fervently. "No, no! You''re really confusing me with someone else. I''m not Leon. I

    swear..."

    Seeing him so visibly upset, Samantha found herself at a loss for words. After a moment, she spoke earnestly, "Leon, I am the CEO of Dream Maker, and I came to discuss a potential contract with you today. This is my business card. If you are unsure about it, feel free to visit mypany to confirm. First, though, let me introduce myself properly. I''m Samantha Wace-it''s a pleasure to meet you.

    All this while, Leon was maintaining his back to her,pletely obscuring his face from her view. As she studied his silhouette, she couldn''t shake the growing sense of familiarity Mr. Leon, may I know it we have crossed paths before?"

    He shook his head emphatically No. Never! Not even oncel

    What''s going on with him? If we really haven''t crossed paths why is he acting so anxious? She observe 1 b¨¤n, his face entirely obscured, and asked with curiosity, Mr 1 on could you look me simight in the eye) No matter how hard you''re denying it. Fin silll sure that you''re Leon. Your presence) i tings

    Presence in his current ragged state what kind of presence could he possibly havel Samantku KORING

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352 Everyone Should Strive for Greater Things

    "Stop wasting time talking nonsense here-just leave." Leon admonished.

    Impossible for me to just walk away without aplishing what I intended. Samantha took a few steps around to face him, her expression earnest as she gazed at him. "Mr. Leon, I''m genuinely here today because I want to discuss the matter of signing a contract with you. You''re so attractive, and it would be a shame not to take advantage of that. Don''t you agree?"

    Hearing that, he lifted his dirt-streaked face to meet her gaze. She pulled a tissue from her pocket, gently wiping away the grime.

    "Look at you..." she began. But as her hand moved across his face, she froze-half of his face was severely scarred. Stunned, her eyes widened in disbelief as she paused. "How did it be like this?"

    With a bitter tone, he muttered, "What? Does my appearance disgust you now? Are you backing out of the deal now? If you''ve changed your mind, just leave. I don''t have time to sit around and listen to you."

    Samantha recalled that in her previous life, Leon''s face had been unscathed. How had it be disfigured this time? She paused briefly before saying, "While I do pay attention to appearances, I also value character. Since I''vemitted to signing a contract with you, I intend to follow through!"

    She then retrieved a contract from the depths of her bag and offered it to him. "Here''s the contract. Once you sign it, I can ensure that your face is treated. Likewise, I''ll support your future. Dream Maker is a startup, and if you''re open to it, I''d be thrilled to have you as part of mypany."

    He epted the contract from her, flipped it open, and skimmed through it, realizing that the terms werergely in his favor. He frowned. "I''m a murderer. Aren''t you concerned that signing with me might jeopardize yourpany?"

    She responded confidently, "If I''m willing to sign with you, I''m also prepared to take responsibility for both mypany and you. Leon, I genuinely want you to sign this contract. If you are still concerned about my intentions, you have plenty of time to think it over. My contact number is on thest page of the contract, so whenever you''re ready, feel free to call me or visit mypany."

    With that, she rose and stated before walking away, "I''m eager to wee you on board."

    Leon stared at the contract in his hand, instinctively clenching it tightly, lost in his thoughts.

    Once Samantha departed with Luke and Emily, a crowd gathered around Leon in the slum, encouraging him. "Leon, that woman seemed really genuine. Plus, you were wrongfully used of murder. Recently, a number of talent agencies approached you, but they all fled when they saw your scarred face.

    "Only this woman didn''t back down; she even offered er help to you. Leon, we have always, said that you are like an undiscovered gem-you''ll reveal your true value someday. So don''t hesitate any longer. Huny up and sign with her. You don''t belong here, Exactly, Leon. Everyone should strive for greater thing. We should focus on the future and not dwell o the past

    The words of the crowd left Leon deep in thought crew his circumstances both heating and clearing bis

    Give

    Chapter 352 Everyone Should Strive for Greater ThingsThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    name would take time, so...

    51%

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353 He Used to Be the National HeartthrobN?velDrama.Org content.

    Chapter 353 He Used to Be the National Heartthrob

    So, is there really apany that is interested in taking me in?

    3

    51%

    Leon dropped his gaze to the contract in his hand, deep in thought. He recognized that he needed to weigh his options carefully. After all, his current appearance wasn''t conducive to signing with anypany.

    In the car, Emily asked Samantha inquisitively, "Sam, what brought you to this ce to sign a contract with that disfigured man? He looks so unattractive-what''s the point of bringing him on board?" What do you mean by unattractive? "Emily, are you aware that sometimes yourments can be quite malicious? What do you mean by unattractive? Leon used to be a national heartthrob and a well-known handsome figure. Yes, he''s disfigured now for reasons we don''t know, but with reconstructive surgery, he could easily regain his former look."

    Leon? Something suddenly clicked within Emily. "Wait, the man we just met was the former national heartthrob, Leon? Right! That''s the one. I recall that three years ago, he was sentenced to death for murder and sent to prison. So, how is he out now?" She began to theorize. "Could Leon have bribed the guards to secure his release?"

    Samantha was struck dumb at her words. "Emily!"

    Startled by her outburst, Emily stared at her with a puzzled expression. "Sam, why are you so upset? Have said something inappropriate?"

    "Do you even realize what you''ve said? Emily, the situation with Leon isn''t as you''ve portrayed it. He didn''tmit murder; he was wrongfully used and imprisoned three years ago. So, please choose your words wisely until we have all the facts.

    "I''m asking you to refrain from spreading rumors until this is thoroughly investigated. Otherwise, Leon could take legal action for defamation. Besides, he might even end up being an artist with mypany in the future. If that happens and you still speak poorly of him in my presence, don''t be surprised if I respond harshly."

    Why is Samantha reacting this way? Did she really need to get so worked up over a casualment? It''s just Leon. Why does it feel like she''s valuing him that highly? And he''s disfigured, to boot.

    Emily gazed at Samantha, clearly frustrated. "Sam, why do otherpanies have young and attractive artists while your choice is a disfigured man who''s also a convicted murderer? To be blunt, if you go ahead and sign a contract with him, it could spell disaster for the Wace Corporation."

    The news about Samantha''s role as CEO of the Wace Corporation was already all over the inte, so naturally, Emily was aware of Samantha''s new position Given the general skepticism surrounding her ability to lead thepany, it was no surprise that even Emily had doubts about it. Samantha''s expression grew even more grim as she sat in the car, hearing Emily''s remarks, "Emily, when did I ever give you the impression that I''m easy-going? Did you not hear anything I just said? If you continue making suchments, I have every right to sue you for defamation."

    "I... Emily hesitated, unwilling to back downpletely. "I''m only concerned that you''ll regret bringing a

    III

    Chapter 353 He Used to Be the National Heartthrob

    murderer into yourpany, Sam. I just don''t want you to make a decision you''ll regret."

    51%

    17:36 Mon, Dec 2 G.

 Chapter 354

    hapter 354 Why Don''t You Go Ahead and Eat?

    Chapter 354 Why Don''t You Go Ahead and Eat?

    00 51%

    "After all, Wace Corporation has only juste under your leadership. If you drive it into bankruptcy in less than a month, you''ll surely be the subject of everyone''s ridicule," Emily mocked.

    I''ll be the subject of everyone''s ridicule? I don''t need your concern over that. Samantha was fully aware of her actions, and when she set her sights on someone, she was certain they''de on board. She wasn''t concerned about their past reputations, the reasons they''d been cklisted, or the potential risks herpany might face by signing them,

    What mattered to her was the group of talented artists who had been shunned by the industry for refusing to y the game of ttery. Their dreams didn''t deserve to be shattered because of it.

    Since herpany was named "Dream Maker," it was her duty to honor that name. While she''d continue to bring in fresh talent, her current priority was rekindling the dreams of these forgotten stars, helping them reim their ce in the spotlight and make a global impact. Her vision was ambitious, but she was certain she had the strength to see it through.

    She shot Emily a cold look before shifting her focus back to her phone call with her assistant. "I''ll be tied up with sses for a while, so I won''t be able to visit the office. I''m entrusting you with Leon''s situation for now. Don''t let me down. You have one week to get him signed and secured to us. If, after that, his name isn''t added to our artist list, I won''t hesitate to rece you with someone morepetent."

    With that, she hung up the call, leaving Mike on the other end utterly baffled.

    Why is the CEO so irritated today? Have I made a mistake recently? He thought he had been handling his responsibilities just fine. What could possibly be the issue?

    Emily had more to say, but after noticing Samantha''s growing frustration, she immediately swallowed her words. The moment Samantha arrived at the vi, she promptly stepped out. Finley had been waiting outside for a while.

    As soon as he spotted Samantha stepping out of the car, he approached her, casually slipping his arm around her waist, and asked, "What took you so long today?"

    "The contract signing with an artist hit a few snags, so I had to take care of it. Have you been waiting long?"

    Finley gently tousled her hair, his voice full of affection "You''re my wife. I''d wait forever if I had to."

    Samantha had been in a foul mood, but his words quickly lifted her spirits. She chuckled. "Such sweet talk -have you been sneaking candy behind my back?"

    "You''re the only candy I need." She couldn''t help but be amused by his chatter. Hand in hand, they walked into the living room together. "You''ve been waiting for a while. Feeling hungry?" she asked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Yeah, starving," he admitted.

    "Why didn''t you go ahead and eat?" With a soft sigh, she gently removed the mask from his face, her concern evident. "We agreed you don''t have to wear this around me, remember?"

    "You just got home, though," he replied softly. She exined, "Honestly, you shouldn''t need to wear it around anyone here. This is your home. If the servants are ufortable around you, then it only shows they''re not worthy of their generous pay. After all... 1/1

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355 You''re Gorgeous, That''s Why

    Chapter 355 You''re Gorgeous, That''s Why

    "After all, you''re the one signing their paychecks. If they are feeling ufortable around you, keeping them around will just make things harder for you. Moreover, with the weather so warm, wearing that mask every day must be suffocating. So from now on, Finley, no more masks while you''re at home. You can save it for when you go out."

    Finley had the sense that Sam, his wife, never saw him the way others did. No matter how many times she gazed at his face, each nce was filled with admiration, as if she saw him as the most handsome man in the world.

    But deep down, no one was more aware of how disfigured he truly was than he himself.

    He gently took the mask from Samantha''s grasp and set it aside. "You''re right. From now on,

    no more masks at home. If anyone here can''t handle the way I look, they can leave. All I need is you, Sam."

    With genuine concern, she tenderly cupped his face and brushed the sweat from his forehead. "Finley, I swear I''ll do everything I can in my studies and find a way to heal your scars."

    Not wanting her to feel overwhelmed, he reassured her "Even if it can''t be fixed, that''s alright." After all, he had already found someone who epted him as he was-and that was more than enough.

    Three years ago, when his disfigurement was fresh, he found it hard to ept as his ghostly visage was something he couldn''t endure. Yet, as time passed, he began to use that very face

    to gain insight into the people and circumstances around him.

    In that journey, he discovered a vital truth: A woman who genuinely loved a man won''t be concerned about his appearance, his financial status, or his ability to fulfill her desires. If her love was profound, she would embrace all his imperfections, just as Sam did with him. The more he reflected on this, the more he felt fortunate to have met Sam.

    Once Samantha finished brushing off the sweat from Finley''s brow, she caught him gazing at

    her mesmerizingly. She was amused. "Why are you staring at me?"

    "You''re gorgeous, that''s why," he replied.

    000 51%=

    17:36 Mon, Dec 2DG.

    Chapter 355 You''re Gorgeous, That''s Why

    She blushed. "You''re at it again, always with the sweet talk. Pulling her hand back, she added, "Go wash up and get ready for dinner. Didn''t you say you were starving?

    His amber eyes gleamed mischievously. "I am hungry, but the hunger is not from my stomach-it''s from somewhere else."

    Somewhere else? It took her a moment to process what he meant before her face turned crimson. "Finley, you''re awful!" Embarrassed, she hurried off to the bathroom to wash her

    hands, still flustered.

    Finley ran a hand over his prominent nose and mused, don''t women like a bit of mischief in men? So, what''s the issue right now? Hadn''t Edmond mentioned that women appreciate ttery? And if they don''t like liars, wasn''t I just being honest about what I wanted? So why did Sam react by calling me awful?

    He trailed behind her and stepped into the bathroom with her. Seeing her rosy cheeks, he gently embraced her from behind. "Sam," he whispered. "Hmm?" she murmured in response. "I''m starving." Her face grew even redder as she quickly said, "Then go have something

    cat."

    "What if I''m hungry somewhere else?" he teased with a smirk.

    She shot him an annoyed look through the mirror. "It''s the same solution. Eat."

    "But that''s not what it''s craving," he murmured. Before she could reply, he leaned in and whispered something in her ear, causing her face to flush even redder than ever before.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    251%

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356 What''s the Matter with Sam?

    Chapter 356 What''s the Matter with Sam? "Finley!"

    "What''s the matter, Sani?" +10 Free Coins

    Finley appeared innocent. With a helpless expression, Samantha removed his hand from her waist and proceeded to eat furiously. She wondered if he had been watching things he should not be watching recently and why he started talking that way. She wondered why he was no longer straightforward and unromantic. Probably, someone might have taught him some bad things.

    Finley and Samantha went back to the room together after dinner. While sitting in the bathtub, Samantha pondered on the words Finley had just spoken to her. He had a nice voice. "I want you." She blushed and felt her heart race since it was so direct and urgent. She inhaled deeply, put up her hand to pat her face, and a momentter, Finley entered the bathroom. She gave him a look. "Did you not go take a bath in the study? What are you doing here?"

    "Because I want to take a bath with you."

    Samantha said something odd. "You''re acting funny today, Finley. Admit the truth. Did you watch something you shouldn''t have in secret?"

    Finley pondered on that. Something I shouldn''t have watched? He moved forward, sat down in the tub, and gave her a tender nce. "What do you mean by something I shouldn''t have watched, Sam?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    He did not need to pose such a naive question. She appeared to be teaching him terrible habits. She looked down. "Forget it. Take a shower and head to bed quickly."

    "Okay, when we''re done... We''ll

    go to bed!"

    1111

    Samantha had no idea why. She felt as if Finley was mentioning something else when he talked about going to bed. How nonsensical!

    F:

    -

    After 30 minutes, Finley and Samantha left the bathroom together. His bathrobe was slung loosely about him, giving off a sensual and carefree vibe. His long legs and eight-pack abs were partially visible because of the loose belt.

    She gazed at his abs. She looked sideways, a little ashamed of herself. With a curious expression on his face, he turned to face her and asked, "Sam, why aren''t you looking at me?"

    Certainly, she was not bold enough to look at him.

    "Finley, I found that you really are..." He appeared to her like a seductive devil. However, her hesitation piqued his interest.

    "Mm?" His tone was seductive, and his voice sounded raspy. Samantha gave a blink. "Your voice is really..." His voice sounded enchantingly sweet to her. She pushed him out of her way. "I''m not paying attention to you. I''d like to go to bed." 1/2

    Chapter 356 What''s the Matter with Sam?

    "Let''s sleep together."

    Samantha saw Finley slide into bed with haste. With a fish, she turned away from him. "Sam, you can''t sleep like this," he said.

    "Why not?"

    "Because you have to sleep in my arms."

    She had a happy expression on her face. She spun around, flinging herself into his arms and embracing him. "I''m holding you." "So?"

    "So, I want to hold you for a lifetime."

    He listened to her remark, then abruptly leaned in to give her a kiss.

    "Um..."

    Samantha woke up the following morning in Finley''s arms,nguid. She simply freshened up, went with him to breakfast, and then headed to Saint Night.

    Despite her busy schedule dealing with business matters, she still had her priorities straight, like creating a medication to cure Finley''s facial condition. She had been reading bookstely, but...

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357 Samantha Is Ruthless Chapter 357 Samantha Is Ruthless +10 Free Coins

    She had to keep reading, though, because the book had no information about any medication that could rapidly get rid of freckles. She thought she could locate it. If she wanted to figure out how to fix Finley''s face, she could read every medical book in the college library She sensed that her ssmates were staring at her oddly as soon as she got to Saint Night. She pondered whether she had missed something.

    College forums had traditionally been the scene of student gossip. Her ssmates were ncing at her strangely at that moment. It made sense that there would be some serious rumors on the college forum. Most likely, it had something to do with her. Samantha checked the forum after logging in. All right, it had to do with her.

    It stated that she had taken Dale''s ce as Wace Corporation''s new CEO. After that, she founded Dream Maker, an entertainmentpany, and all of the new artists she took on were troublesome artists. All of them had been banned. But she spent a lot of money to sign a contract with them.

    In addition, she just inked a deal with a murderer. Some people made guesses about the identity despite the peers on the forum not disclosing it.

    "Leon Ford." The poor man, disfigured after having saved someone, was mistaken for a killer.

    Suddenly, as Samantha read through the forumments, she had an idea.

    Despite the fact that her signing of a collection of problematic artists was the reason her entertainment organization gained poprity, she decided to maintain it that way.

    Still, herpany could only prosper as long as more people were aware of it. It would be easier for her artists to be decent people if herpany were sufficiently well-known.

    It was the same case with Leon, who was being debated at the moment. She could show him to be innocent the moment he signed a contract with her.

    Ignoring the looks of her ssmates, she closed her phone and read in silence. Her ssmates discussed her in whispers. "Samantha signed a sizable roster of such performers. How could she possibly read there so calmly? Is she unaware that the artists she signed are troublesome and will never bring in money?"

    "Are you unaware of this? She allegedly despises her father, and Wace Corporation is the result of her father''sbors. Thus, she purposefully signed a bunch of troublesome artists to force Wace Corporation into bankruptcy as payback for her father." "If you put it this way, she is quite ruthless!"

    "She is utterly mad in addition to being vicious. The other day, my dad told me that she had not only taken over Wace Corporation but also her father''s vi back. Her father is homeless and appears to be in great need of help because she even blocked his bank card." "Oh, is she really such a person?"

    It''s really hard to tell."

    Chapter 357 Samantha Is Ruthless

    "If you didn''t say anything, I wouldn''t have guessed that she was such a woman."N?velDrama.Org content.

    "It seems to be true that attractive women can be vicious. Look at how wicked Samantha is."

    Tsk, tsk, tsk...

    more, their voices got louder. At first, Samantha

    At first, the students'' voices were quiet, but as they talk did not want to dispute with them, so she sat aside. But when they brought up her evil nature and the rationale for signing a bunch of troublesome artists, well...

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358 Are You Heartless?

    Chapter 358 Are You Heartless?

    Samantha did that, they said, only to put Wace Corporation out of business. She appeared to need to have a meaningful conversation with them.

    With a detached expression, Samantha looked around the room where the students were gossiping about her. "Have you said enough?"

    They nced toward Samantha without realizing it when they heard her voice. "Samantha, since you dare to do such crazy things, then you shouldn''t be afraid of us talking about it."

    "Yeah, Samantha, I really didn''t expect you to be this wicked despite your great charms."

    "You don''t even give your dad a break. Are you not terrified that you would burn in hell for what you have done?"

    Samantha scowled. "It seems a little fast to make decisions before fully grasping the circumstances. Plus, Dale did far more to my mother and me than I am doing to him today! Despite yourck of knowledge, you are spreading rumors about the private lives of others. How are you any different from those keyboard warriors? Thankfully, I have a strong mental toughness; else, you would have long since driven me to death."

    Samantha''s tongue was not glib. She unexpectedly likened them to those obscene keyboard warriors. Though they were not, the keyboard warriors were all ignorant hatemongers. All the students were doing was defending Samantha''s father.

    "Samantha, since you im that we don''t know anything, please tell us why, after taking over Wace Corporation, you canceled your father''s bank card and expelled him from the Wace Family. We''re not precisely sure what transpired between you and Dale, but he is, after all, your biological father. I believe that if you carry out this action, you could perhaps be struck by lightning while still alive in addition to going to hell after death."

    "Samantha, how heartless must you be to treat your father like this?"

    Samantha was expressionless as she faced her ssmates'' interrogation. "My family''s business is confidential in this regard. I don''t think you outsiders need to understand. Just keep one thing in mind. Dale''s actions today are the only reason he ended up this way! "Maybe I wouldn''t have been so cruel and heartless toward him if he hadn''t cheated on my mother, brought Amy and her mother home, enraged my mother and got her killed, and colluded with Amy and her mother to make me look foolish for three years to take over Wace Corporation. Regarding your recent statement that I signed those troublesome artists to force Wace Corporation into bankruptcy, I have to rify. Those artists have dreams, which is why I signed them.

    "My Dream Maker is customized just for them. My goal in starting this business was to revive Wace Corporation. It''s not that I wish for Wace Corporation to fail. Wace Corporation is, after all, the legacy my mother left me. What would I stand to gain if I bankrupted it?

    The students exchanged nces after Samantha''s remarks, and they then probed Samantha once more. "Samantha, you mentioned that thepany was formed solely to improve Wace Corporation. We are therefore intrigued. If you want Wace Corporation to get better and reach its pinnacle again, why would you want to sign a bunch of troublesome artists? Ultimately, are you still nning to get revenge on Dale by purposefully signing troublesome artists who will never be able to recover to destroy Wace

    Chapter 358 Are You Heartless?

    Corporation?"

    Chapter 359 She Really Is Vicious

    Chapter 359 She Really Is Vicious

    Why can''t they think positively? They''re truly toxic.

    At that moment, Samantha had the distinct feeling she was talking to a brick wall. No matter what she said, they just wouldn''t get it. Fine, if they wanted to misunderstand her, let them. Exining herself to people like this was exhausting anyway. They would never understand how she felt. They were always on the outside looking in, quick to judge but never really seeing the truth.

    So, she wouldn''t bother anymore. Let them think whatever they want. Once the artists she had signed were fully cleared of any usations, she would love to see what these people had to say then. When the rumors faded, when the insults stopped-when they could no longer call her artists disgusting or evil. The entertainment industry was a murky pond, that much was true. There were times when its depths seemed endless.

    Her goal? To ensure herpany''s artists avoided those traps-the dirty rules, the shadows-so they could rise, unhindered, to the top, bing international stars.

    Imagine that, she thought with a quiet smile. One day, I''ll have a roster full of award-winning actors and actresses. What a proud day that will be.

    Of course, there was something even more satisfying than that.

    Her husband, Finley Dean.

    Her sudden silence only fueled her ssmates'' wild spection. They were now convinced that signing those controversial artists had been part of her grand scheme to bring down Wace Corporation, her family''spany. Tsk, we knew it! She really is vicious.

    Before long, ss had started.

    Samantha was focused, diligently listening to the lecture. But during the break, their homeroom teacher suddenly walked in from outside, making an unexpected announcement: "There''s been a series of murders at the police station. They''re short on hands. The forensic students have already gone to help, but it''s not enough. So, we need some medical students to assist. There''s no ss this afternoon, so you''re alling with me to the outskirts to help search for body parts." What? Body parts?

    The entire ss was dumbstruck, staring nkly at their teacher. Is she serious? The police are short-staffed, and we are the backup? But we aren''t forensic students!

    Plus, isn''t there a whole department full of forensics majors? Why drag us into this mess? This gruesome work isn''t something a bunch of pampered kids like us should be doing!

    One by one, they began to protest.

    Chapter 359 She Really Is Vicious.

    "Ma''am, we''re not going."

    "Yeah, no way we''re doing that!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    "That''s disgusting! We''re not even qualified for this. There are plenty of forensic students. How could they possibly be short-handed?"

    "Exactly! Searching for body parts is dangerous, and you want us to do it? You''re practically sending us to our deaths!"

    "We''re not going, period!"

    The outburst from the students left the homeroom teacher at a loss for words. She looked at them and said seriously, "If you really don''t want to go, fine. I''ll give you the choice. Those who don''t want to go can stay here and continue with ss. But if you''re willing to help, stand up.

    Not a single person moved.

    The teacher frowned. "Those who go will earn extra credit."

    Still, no one stood.

    She added, "Five points."

    At this, Samantha finally rose from her seat.

    The others immediately shot her disgusted looks. "Is she out of her mind? She''s really going to look for body parts just for a few points? Does she not realize she might run into the killer? What if she ends up dead herself?"

    "I heard this case is brutal. The killer doesn''t just murder people; he dismembers them! So many young women have already fallen victim to his de. And look at Samantha, she''s so pretty. Who knows? She could be the next one."

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359 She Really Is Vicious

    Chapter 359 She Really Is Vicious

    Why can''t they think positively? They''re truly toxic. +10 Free Comm

    At that moment, Samantha had the distinct feeling she was talking to a brick wall. No matter what she said, they just wouldn''t get it. Fine, if they wanted to misunderstand her, let them. Exining herself to people like this was exhausting anyway.

    They would never understand how she felt. They were always on the outside looking in, quick to judge but never really seeing the truth.

    So, she wouldn''t bother anymore. Let them think whatever they want. Once the artists she had signed were fully cleared of any usations, she would love to see what these people had to say then. When the rumors faded, when the insults stopped-when they could no longer call her artists disgusting or evil.

    The entertainment industry was a murky pond, that much was true. There were times when its depths seemed endless.

    Her goal? To ensure herpany''s artists avoided those traps-the dirty rules, the shadows-so they could rise, unhindered, to the top, bing international stars.

    Imagine that, she thought with a quiet smile. One day, I''ll have a roster full of award-winning actors and actresses. What a proud day that will be.

    Of course, there was something even more satisfying than that.

    Her husband, Finley Dean.

    Her sudden silence only fueled her ssmates'' wild spection. They were now convinced that signing those controversial artists had been part of her grand scheme to bring down Wace Corporation, her family''spany. Tsk, we knew it! She really is vicious.

    Before long, ss had started.

    Samantha was focused, diligently listening to the lecture. But during the break, their homeroom teacher suddenly walked in from outside, making an unexpected announcement: "There''s been a series of murders at the police station. They''re short on hands. The forensic students have already gone to help, but it''s not enough. So, we need some medical students to assist. There''s no ss this afternoon, so you''re alling with me to the outskirts to help search for body parts."

    What? Body parts?

    The entire ss was dumbstruck, staring nkly at their teacher. Is she serious? The police are short-staffed, and we are the backup? But we aren''t forensic students!

    Plus, isn''t there a whole department full of forensics majors? Why drag us into this mess? This gruesome work isn''t something a bunch of pampered kids like us should be doing!

    One by one, they began to protest.

    Chapter 359 She Really Is Vicious.

    "Ma''am, we''re not going."

    "Yeah, no way we''re doing that!"

    "That''s disgusting! We''re not even qualified for this. There are plenty of forensic students. How could they possibly be short-handed?"

    "Exactly! Searching for body parts is dangerous, and you want us to do it? You''re practically sending us to our deaths!"

    "We''re not going, period!"

    The outburst from the students left the homeroom teacher at a loss for words. She looked at them and said seriously, "If you really don''t want to go, fine. I''ll give you the choice. Those who don''t want to go can stay here and continue with ss. But if you''re willing to help, stand up.

    Not a single person moved.

    The teacher frowned. "Those who go will earn extra credit."

    Still, no one stood.

    She added, "Five points."

    At this, Samantha finally rose from her seat.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The others immediately shot her disgusted looks. "Is she out of her mind? She''s really going to look for body parts just for a few points? Does she not realize she might run into the killer? What if she ends up dead herself?"

    "I heard this case is brutal. The killer doesn''t just murder people; he dismembers them! So many young women have already fallen victim to his de. And look at Samantha, she''s so pretty. Who knows? She could be the next one."

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360 Wait, What Did the Teacher Just Say?

    Chapter 360 Wait, What Did the Teacher Just Say? 71%N?velDrama.Org content.

    "I absolutely agree. I bet the next one to die will be Samantha for sure," someone muttered, fueling the ugly gossip.

    Samantha remained expressionless, showing no reaction to the curses of her ssmates. She simply nced at the teacher and said, "You''re not going back on your word, right? You promised extra credit- not a single point less." The teacher hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    Still unsure, she asked the room, "Onest time-aside from Samantha, does anyone else want to join us in the search?"

    Silence.

    It was clear no one else was interested.

    The teacher nodded without pressing further. "Alright, if none of you want to go, then Samantha and I will manage. Samantha,e with me."

    Samantha gave a slight nod, grabbed her bag, and followed the teacher out of the ssroom.

    This string of murders wasn''t news to her-she had heard about it in her previous life. In fact, she even knew where the killer was hiding. After the case was solved, the police had released a video documenting the capture. The process, as she recalled, had been anything but smooth sailing.

    The killer was incredibly cunning and a master of disguise. He could transform himself into a woman, a man, an elderly person, or even pretend to be disabled. No matter the role, he yed it wlessly. It took the police nearly a year to finally catch him, and in that time, countless lives were lost-so many that Samantha had lost track of the number.

    During that terrifying period, Finley had never let her go out alone, always fearing that the killer might target her.

    As she thought back on her past life, a smile crept across her face. Finley had truly protected her-better than anyone else could have. But now, with her wits fully restored now, she didn''t need his protection anymore. In fact, she could probably protect him if it came down to it.

    The homeroom teacher, noticing her smile in the midst of such a serious conversation, frowned deeply. "Samantha, I''m exining the precautions for going into the woods, and you''re standing there acting like it''s no big deal! Why are you even smiling? Do you have any idea how dangerous this killer is? If you run into him out there and you haven''t listened to a word I''ve said, I''d like to see what you n to do then."

    Samantha paused for a moment. "Don''t worry, ma''am," she said with a calmness that seemed out of ce. "The killer isn''t in the woods."

    The teacher''s eyebrows shot up. "Not in the woods? How exactly are you so sure of that, Samantha?"

    Samantha gave an awkward chuckle and came up with an excuse. "I''m just guessing! Think about it, ma''am. If the killer had any sense, why would he scatter body parts all over the woods just to let the police

    Chapter 360 Wait, What Did the Teacher Just Say?

    find them? If he''s lurking in the same ce where they re searching, it''s like he''s begging to be caught, right?"

    She shrugged. "So, it''s pretty obvious-he''s not in the woods. We''ll be perfectly safe while looking for those body parts."

    Her logic was sound, but the teacher wasn''t convinced. That may be true, but you still need to stay alert. Don''t take this lightly. I''m serious-if the police weren''t so short-staffed, they wouldn''t have dragged students like you into this mess. There will be ten of you, including yourself. Stick with the group and

    don''t wander off on your own. Got it?"

    Wait, what did the teacher just say?

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361 She Volunteered Herself

    Chapter 361 She Volunteered Herself

    "With so many forensic students, why are only ten people going?" Samantha asked. +10 Free Coins

    Isn''t that obvious? thought the teacher. "Because most of them are scared out of their wits. Only you and nine others from forensics were brave enough to volunteer. So, Samantha, you''re representing our ss. Make sure youe back in one piece, okay?" That killer isn''t a match for me just yet. The teacher can rx-I''ll make it back safe and sound.

    Thinking this, Samantha gave the teacher a quick nod to show she understood.

    "Off you go then. There''s a police car waiting at the gate

    With a small hum of acknowledgment, Samantha walked out of the academy under the teacher''s watchful

    eyes.

    Three police cars were lined up outside. Since she was thest one to arrive, she climbed into the back of the third car. A police officer briefed them on why their help was needed and reassured them not to worry, promising he would be there to protect them throughout. Their only task was to find body parts-nothing more.

    After hearing this, Samantha nodded confidently, unfazed. She then pulled out her phone and texted Finley, ''I might be homete tonight. The academy asked me to help with something, so I''ll head back once it''s done!*

    Not wanting him to worry, she decided not to tell him what she was actually helping with.

    When he received her message, though, his instinct kicked in. ''What''s the academy asking you to do?"

    Her reply was simple. ''It''s a secret.''

    A secret? Whenever Sam mentions a "secret," it usually means she doesn''t want me to know. And when she doesn''t want me to know something, it''s rarely anything good, thought Finley.

    Suspicion creeping in, he immediately called the headmaster of Saint Night Academy. The call was picked up in seconds. "Mr. Dean," the headmaster greeted.

    "What''s going on at the academy today that needs students to help?" Finley asked, his tone sharp.

    The headmaster paused before answering, "There''s been a string of murders in the city recently, and the police are short-handed. They''ve asked the forensic students to help with collecting body parts and performing autopsies." "Forensic students?" Finley''s voice dropped. "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, I''m pretty sure it''s only the forensic students going," the headmaster replied, a bit hesitant. "And this group is mostly fourth-year students who are about to graduate. You don''t need to worry, Mr. Dean. They''re more than capable of handling the situation." Finley''s brows furrowed after hearing the headmaster''s exnation. "Look into it. I want to know if Samantha Wace went with the forensic students to the woods to collect body parts.",ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    <

    mu, De

    Chapter 361 She Volunteered Herself

    410 Free Cos

    Samantha Wace? But isn''t she from the Department of Medicine? By all logic, she shouldn''t be involved, thought the headmaster.

    Not wanting to take any chances, he made a few calls to confirm.

    What he found out nearly made his heart stop. Samantha had indeed been assigned by her homeroom teacher to join the group heading into the woods to collect remains.

    Staring at his phone, the headmaster was at a loss for words for a while. Before he couldpose himself, Finley called again. This time, there was a noticeable coldness in his voice as he asked, "Did Samantha go to the woods or not?" Terrified, the headmaster stammered, "Y-yes, she did. But, Mr. Dean, I swear it wasn''t my decision. She volunteered herself!"

    "Volunteered?"

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362 in Maas

    Chapter 362 in Maas

    Finley''s voice was like ice, sharp enough to cut through bone.

    The headmaster trembled as he

    spoke, his words stumbling over each other. "Y-yes, she insisted on going. 1-1 didn''t force her!"

    ""You''re fired."

    Saint Night was part of Finley''s business empire, so he could fire anyone on a whim.

    The headmaster, still clutching his phone, copsed omo the floor, paralyzed by the finality of it all. Just as

    he thought the conversation had ended, Finley''s icy voice pierced through the silence again.

    "If anything happens to my Sam because of you, I will kill you."

    My Sam? Is Samantha Mr. Dean''s woman?

    te 1

    The headmaster''s heart sank. This wasn''t just a problem anymore-it was a disaster. How on earth was he going to fix this mess now?

    Meanwhile, in the heart of the forest, Samantha arrived and quickly changed into a fresh set of clothes, falling in line behind the police captain as they began the search for remains. The captain advised, "Stick together, everyone. Don''t wander off. We want to avoid any problems.

    As soon as he finished, a chorus of agreement erupted from the students.

    With an impassive expression, Samantha rummaged through a pile of brittle leaves. Each step crunched beneath her feet, the sound echoing in the eerily silent woods. The rustle of dry twigs and leaves heightened the tension, and an undercurrent of anxiety began to ripple through the students.

    Beside her stood a senior named in Maas, whose courage seemed to surpass even that of the male students. No matter the sounds surrounding them, she remained unfazed.

    Samantha noticed the serious look on in''s face and felt a flicker of familiarity. Had she seen this senior in her previous life, or perhaps even in this one?

    After several paces, in suddenly halted and turned her gaze on Samantha. "Why are you staring at me?" Samantha shrugged. "Because you''re the only one among the seniors who doesn''t seem afraid."

    in raised an eyebrow. "What kind of coroner would be scared of a corpse? That''s hardly fitting for the job."

    Her voice rang out clearly, catching the attention of her ssmates. Their expressions shifted, revealing irritation., "What do you mean by that, in? Just because someone''s afraid of a corpse doesn''t mean they don''t deserve to be a coroner!" "Seriously, in, think before you speak!"

    "Not everyone is as tough as you, you know?"

    Chapter 362 in MaasConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    110 Free Coina

    "Hey, I''m a guy, and I''m not scared either! Besides, I''m sure all these seniors and juniors aren''t afraid of bodies either. If there''s someone I''m going to be scared of, it''s that cold-blooded killer out there!"

    "Exactly! We''re not scared of corpses; we''re worried about the murderer who kills without batting an eye."

    Just as the conversation settled, ady suddenly screamed, "Ah! Look, that looks like a hand!"

    "What do you mean looks like? That is a hand!"

    The revtion struck them like a bolt from the blue, and the group instinctively recoiled. Only Samantha and in had the nerve to approach. Without a hint of hesitation, in opened her bag and nonchntly picked up the severed hand, cing it inside as if it were a mere object.

    The rest of the students stood there, speechless.

    Seeing Samantha''s calm demeanor, in couldn''t help but regard her with newfound respect. "You''ve got some guts. What year are you in?" "First."

    "Are you in the forensic medicine-program?"

    "Nope, I''m in medical studies!"

    in nced disdainfully at the forensic students nearby. "Look at that! Even a first-year medical student isn''t afraid, and you all, on the brink of graduation, are acting like scaredy-cats. You''re making our department look bad!" Her words hit home, and the forensic students bristled at the criticism.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363 Split off if You Dare

    "in, what do you mean we''re embarrassing ourselves This arm was tossed out here all bloody-who knows if the killer''s lurking around right now?" "Exactly! It''s only natural to be scared, right?"

    in was about to retort, but Samantha cut her off. "The killer''s not here. You can all rx."

    The students stared at her in confusion. "How would you know that? You''re not some mind reader. How can you be sure the killer isn''t hiding around here?"

    Samantha frowned. "Are you sure you''re studying forensics? Look, this arm may be covered in blood, but it wasn''t dumped here today. Plus, check the ground-everything around us is dry grass. If the killer had tossed the arm today, there''d be fresh footprints, but there aren''t. This means the killer cleaned up all the evidence and left a while ago."

    She paused, ncing around the group. "Right now, the only footprints are ours. So, there''s no need to panic. Let''s just focus on finding the rest of the body parts with the police."

    Her words sparked a wave of sarcastic remarks from the students.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Seriously? You''re just a freshman in medicine, not a forensic expert. The way you talk, you''d think you know more than we do. But let''s be real-what you said is just your guesswork. There''s no solid proof behind it.

    "Honestly, it''s better to be cautious, especially in these creepy woods. This ce is just perfect for some psycho to hide. So, everyone, keep your guard up. If something happens, don''t say we didn''t warn you!"

    Samantha was speechless. She said after a pause, "If you guys don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do. But with this forest being sorge, if we don''t split up, we''ll never find the body parts by nightfall. So, I suggest we divide and conquer. It''ll be faster that way." in, standing nearby, chimed in first, "I''m on board with splitting up."

    It seemed she was the only one. The rest of the group immediately protested. "in, are you out of your mind? The killer is still on the loose, and you want us to go our separate ways? If we run into trouble, it''ll be every man for himself. You''re basically signing us up for disaster!"

    "Exactly! in, you look all delicate, yet your ideas are ruthless. I''m seriously starting to think you want us to walk into danger."

    "Yeah, in, if you''re so keen on risking it, you and Samantha can go off together. The rest of us are sticking together."

    Samantha''s expression dripped with sarcasm as she listened to their words. "With nerves like yours, what are you even doing in forensic science?"

    "It takes skill to be a forensic expert, not just guts," one of them retorted.

    1

    in, standing beside Samantha, shot back, "If you don''t have the guts, what''s the point of all that skill? If you see a body and freeze in fear, it doesn''t matter how trained you are."

    14:47 Thu, Dec 5 G J

    Chapter 363 Split off if You Dare

    "Hey!"

    "in, you and Samantha are two peas in a pod. If you so brave, then go ahead and split off from us. I''d love to see just how fearless you two really are."

    "Yeah, if you''re really that courageous, why don''t you go off on your own? Are you up for it?"

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364 What''s There to Be Afraid Of?

    What was there to be afraid of?

    in didn''t even hesitate before agreeing. "Sure, I''m willing to search with you, Samantha. The only question is, would you be willing?"

    Wanting to get things over with quickly and head home, Samantha nodded. "Yes."

    "Well, since you are okay with it,e along," in dered, effortlessly taking control of the situation.

    Samantha followed without a second thought, doing exactly as in directed. However, just as they were about to leave, a nearby officer raised his voice to stop them. "You two can''t go alone. What if you run into danger? It''s better if everyone sticks together."

    Both Samantha and in understood that the officer meant well. However, they also knew that if everyone stayed grouped up, there was no telling how long it would take to gather all the body parts.

    Samantha, hoping to convince the officer, tried reasoning with him. "Officer, this forest is massive. If we don''t split up, it will take us ages to find all the parts. Plus, I''ve taken self-defense sses, so there''s no need to worry about in and me. I''m confident I can protect her if we do face danger."

    Despite her assurances, the officer was still unwilling to let them go on their own. In the end, with no other choice, Samantha challenged the officer to a fight, proving her ability to defend herself. Only then did he reluctantly allow them to continue on their own. Once Samantha and in departed, the officer organized the rest of the group to begin their grim search for the body parts.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Time slipped away, and soon, two hours had passed.

    When Finley finally arrived at the forest, an eerie silence hung in the air. He took out his phone, trying repeatedly to call Samantha, but the forest''s poor reception only gave him the frustrating sound of calls not going through. Anxiety gnawed at him as he surveyed the dim surroundings. Following the faint footprints on the forest floor, he began to track them.

    "Sam..." he called out, his voice echoing as he pressed forward, hoping to hear a response. The sky was beginning to darken, and now and then the sound of crows cawing cut through the oppressive quiet of the woods. Thick foliage blocked out thest of the sunlight, leaving the forest shrouded in early evening gloom.

    After Samantha and in split off from the others, they managed to locate a body part.

    The further they went, the more they strayed from the group. Soon, Samantha realized they had ventured far too deep into the forest. She lifted her hand, wiping the sweat from her brow.

    Chapter 364 What''s There to Be Afraid Of?

    "in, it''s gettingte. We should head back and regroup with the others. Otherwise, the officer''s going to get worried."

    in listened, then cast a nce toward a cave not far from where they stood. "Samantha, do you think there might be body parts in that cave?"

    "I don''t know,"

    "Should we check?"

    Samantha couldn''t help but notice how bold in seemed.

    Though she wasn''t timid herself and wasn''t easily scared, the growing darkness made her uneasy. If they didn''t return to the officer soon, she was worried about them bing anxious-especially Finley. What if something unexpected happened, like a ripple effect from her rebirth? Could the killer be lurking somewhere in the woods right now? That murderer was supposed to be incredibly dangerous.

    Even if she could fight, there was no guarantee she wouldn''t get hurt. And, thinking it over carefully, it seemed much wiser to return before something went wrong.

    "in, I really think we should..."

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365 Captured

    Chapter 365 Captured

    Samantha was just about to speak when in stepped into the mouth of the cave.

    Samantha found herself momentarily speechless before she eventually said, "in, don''t go in there. That cave looks so ceric. Pleasee back!" "in?"

    in didn''t bother to look back, her determination unwavering as she ventured deeper into the shadows.

    Samantha, grappling with the unsettling remains she clutched in her hand, felt a headache brewing. in''s courage was undeniably impressive, but it sparked a flicker of dread in Samantha''s heart. "Ah!"

    The moment in crossed the threshold, a terrified scream escaped her lips, echoing through the stillness.

    Samantha froze at the cave''s entrance, uncertainty gripping her. She hesitated, her mind racing with worry. What could be happening inside? Given that in was terrified, whatevery within must be horrifying beyond belief. Could the killer be lurking in there?

    The thought pierced Samantha''s mind, driving her to hastily conceal the remains she held. Bending down, she grabbed a thicker branch from the forest floor, its rough texture grounding her.

    Pulling out her phone, she flicked on the shlight, scanning her surroundings. The beam cut through the darkness, revealing nothing but the ominous shadows that danced along the cave walls. in was nowhere in sight.

    Just as Samantha began to piece together her thoughts, a sharp pain erupted at the back of her head. She copsed onto the cold ground, darkness enveloping her once more.

    Everything had transpired far too swiftly for her to react.

    When Samantha regained consciousness, the night had fully descended, wrapping the world in a shroud of inky ckness. The heavy, metallic scent of blood filled the air, a grim reminder of the danger that loomed. As her head throbbed painfully, she strained to make sense of her surroundings.

    Is this a cave?

    Upon closer inspection, it appeared less like a natural formation and more like a sinister trap.

    She found herself tightly bound, her body curled up ufortably on the unforgiving ground.

    Indeed, her rebirth had sent ripples through reality, and now the murderer, who was never supposed to be here, had somehow materialized.

    Samantha surveyed the area again, her heart sinking as she noticed in, tied up and utterly motionless

    Chapter 365 Captured

    nearby. The killer, however, was conspicuously absent. Rolling her body across the cold earth, Samantha inched closer to in, urgency coursing through her veins.

    "in..." she whispered, her voice trembling. "in, wake up."

    "in!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    But iny still, her body silent and restrained. Fear gripped Samantha; she worried that raising her voice might alert the murderer. Summoning all her courage, she tried again, her voice barely above a whisper. "in, please, wake up." "in!"

    Finally, in stirred, her eyes fluttering open. Confusion washed over her face as she focused on Samantha. "Why am I here?" she asked, bewildered.

    "You don''t remember?"

    Samantha felt a knot of confusion tighten in her chest. Just before she had lost consciousness, in had screamed. How could she not recall how they had ended up in this predicament?

    in furrowed her brow as if sifting through a foggy memory. "I remember walking into the cave. Then I must have stepped on something. After that, I fell... I think I lost consciousness." Fallen from the cave?

    Did that imply there was a trapdoor here?

    Could it be that the murderer was hiding beneath the cave, lurking in the darkness?

    Samantha racked her brain, desperately trying to recall how, in her past life, the police had captured the killer. It seemed they had apprehended the murderer at an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of town, not too far from this very forest. Could this ce lead to that warehouse?

    Had the murderer been hiding here all along?

    If so, even if someone ventured to search the cave, they might not find either of them. No one would suspect that a hidden trapdoory within the cave''s depths.

    What was she to do now? She had been granted a second chance at life-she couldn''t allow it to slip away here.

    Samantha, calm down.

    First, she needed to calm her racing heart. Then, she would have to think carefully about her next move.

 Chapter 366

    C You Better Let Us Go Chapter 366 You Better Let Us Go 10 Free Coins

    Indeed, she needed to ponder carefully about her next move. The killer wasn''t here at the moment; he was likely over at the warehouse. That meant she had to escape with in before the monster returned, and then find the police to bring him to justice. Samanthay on the ground, writhing in desperation. The killer had tied them up so tightly that no matter how fiercely she struggled, she couldn''t break free. Her gaze darted around,nding on a nearby rock that glimmered ominously in the dim light. Crawling toward it, she began to rub the ropes against the stone, her heart pounding with a mix of hope and fear.

    in was not idle either. She twisted her body on the cold stone bed, striving to loosen her bonds with each movement.

    "Even if you untie the ropes, you won''t be able to leave this ce," a chilling voice echoed from the shadows.

    Both Samantha and in turned toward the source of the sound, and their eyes widened in horror as a blood-soaked man stepped into the light. He approached in, forcing her curled-up body back onto the unforgiving stone bed. in''s disgust was palpable as the killer loomed closer. You sick b*stard! I advise you to let me go. If not, once the police arrive, you''re as good as dead!"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    The man chuckled darkly, his face a mask of twisted pleasure. Instead of fear, he reached out his blood-stained hand, gripping in''s face tightly, filling the air with the pungent scent of iron. She recoiled, her voice quivering with revulsion. "Let go of me!" Samantha felt a surge of rage as the man seemed to relish in''s futile struggles. His hand slid slowly from her face to her chest.

    "You sick freak! Where the hell do you think you''re putting your hand?" in screamed, her voice a mix of fury and desperation.

    "Little girl," he taunted, his voice dripping with sadistic pleasure, "I love watching people like you squirm.

    you want, You want to fight back but can''t; you want to kill me but don''t stand a chance. So, scream all thrash as much as you like. In the end, you''ll still die by my hand."

    "Sick freak!" in spat defiantly, but the man merely grinned wickedly in response.

    "Oh, I''m a freak, alright. If I weren''t, how could I enjoy killing? But do you know what I n to do to you next?"

    Samantha''s heart raced as she continued to rub her ropes against the rock, her determination fueling her every move as she witnessed the man begin to tear at in''s clothes. She quickened her pace, the rough stone cutting into her hands, drawing blood, yet she barely felt the pain.

    With each frenzied motion, she thought only of in. She couldn''t let anything happen to her friend.

    With a harsh ripping sound, the man tore off in''s clothing. Her eyes widened in terror, and she screamed, "Don''t touch me! Get away from me!"

    14:53 FM, DOC 6

    Chapter 366 You Better Let Us Go

    4 63%

    The man sneered at her defiance. "Women are all trash and your filthy body isn''t worth my time. So, let''s skip the games and go straight to the dismemberment

    in was left speechless, her eyes filled with despair. "You''re a psycho! A total psycho! You''ve killed so many people, but you''ll get what''sing to you. I swear, you''ll pay for this!"

    Just as the man revealed a knife glinting menacingly in the dim light, Samantha finally cut through her ropes. With a surge of adrenaline, she quickly untied her legs, grabbed the rock, and without a moment''s hesitation, brought it crashing down onto the man''s head. He winced in pain, ring at Samantha with fury. "You want to die, don''t you?"

    Samantha scrambled to her feet, her head throbbing with a dizzying ache. She forced herself to stay calm and confronted him, her voice icy as she dered, "If you''ve got any guts,e at me. If not, let us go. Or else..."

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367 Run

    Chapter

    367 Run

    I''m just defending myself if anything happens."

    68%

    +10 Free Coins

    The manughed heartily at Samantha''s boldness, clearly amused by herck of self-awareness. "You''re an interesting woman. Do you think you stand a chance against me?"

    "We won''t know until we try, will we?"

    As Samantha pushed herself up from the floor, the man cracked his neck and gripped a knife in his hand. He started walking toward her with a menacing grin. "Alright, let''s see what you''ve got." in, still tied to the bed, screamed, "Samantha, run!".

    "Don''t worry about me." ""Samantha!"

    As the man advanced, Samantha swiftly dodged, circling behind him. In one fluid motion, she seized his arm and wrestled the knife from his hand. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arm tightly around his neck, forcing him down to the floor, her grip tightening as she tried to choke him unconscious.

    The man hadn''t expected Samantha to be this skilled. He struggled, wing at her hands, desperately trying to break free. However, her hold only grew stronger, her arm pressing harder and harder. The man''s movements slowed, his breath faltering, until finally, his body went limp.

    Hey there motionless.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Samantha, still cautious, kept her grip firm around his neck. Only when she was sure he wasn''t moving did she slowly release her hold. She copsed onto the floor, gasping for air, utterly exhausted.

    Her head throbbed violently, and the dizziness she felt earlier surged with even greater intensity.

    She pressed a hand to her forehead, fighting off the swirling nausea. Then, grabbing the knife, she staggered over to in and cut the ropes binding her to the bed. Helping in off the cold stone b, she urged, "We need to leave now."

    in nodded, her eyes filled with guilt as she nced at Samantha''s bloodied face. "I''m so sorry, Samantha. If it weren''t for me insisting wee in here, you wouldn''t be hurt like this. It''s all my fault."

    "You couldn''t have known the killer would be hiding in this cave. It''s not your fault. Let''s just focus on getting out of here."

    "Alright."

    in quickly wrapped herself in a coat and, despite her weakness, supported Samantha as they began to move. They tried to find their way out, circling the caves walls, but every path led them to a dead end. soon, the killer might wake up, and the er dizziness worsening by the second. If they didn''t find the exit

    Samantha''s headache grew unbearable,

    neither of them would make it out alive.

    Remembering the spot where the killer had stood earlier, Samantha walked over and tapped along the wall, but nothing happened. The killer had definitely entered from here-so why was there no sign of an

    18:41

    Sat, Dec /

    Chapter 367 Run

    68%

    +10 Free Coins

    exit?

    Her vision blurred as she scanned the cave. Staggering slightly, she crouched down, her gazending on a patch of uneven grass. She reached out and brushed the grass aside, revealing a small, hidden opening in the ground. This must be the tunnel leading to the warehouse.

    "in," Samantha said, her voice strained but firm. "This is the way out. The killer must''ve used this tunnel. Go first and crawl out through it. Then, call the police.

    in''s face filled with worry. "What about you? I can''t leave you here."

    Samantha met her gaze, determined. "Don''t worry about me, in. I''ll follow you out. I just want you to go first. If you go after me, there''s a chance the killer might catch you, and you wouldn''t stand a chance against him. But I''m different-I know self-defense. Even if he grabs me again, I can fight him off and escape. So, go first, and once you''re out, call the police.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368 Could That Woman Be Sam?

    Chapter 368 Could That Woman Be Sam?

    68%

    +10 Free Coins

    in hesitated, her gaze fixed on Samantha, whose head was drenched in blood. Samantha was in terrible shape. If she didn''t escape soon and got caught, she''d be walking straight into death''s clutches. in, however, remained unharmed. Without a moment to lose, she shoved Samantha forward..

    "Samantha, you''re hurt badly. This is worse than I imagined. If the killer catches you, there''s only one thing waiting for you: death."

    "But me? I''m fine. I can hold the killer off for a bit. You need to get out of here, call the police, and save me."

    in kept urging her forward as she spoke, forcing Samantha into the cave. With no other option, Samantha began crawling ahead. in followed closely behind, but suddenly, Samantha stopped moving halfway through. Her body seemed to give out.

    Had she passed out from exhaustion?

    "in... what if she couldn''t make it?"

    in''s voice rang out in desperation. "Samantha! You have to keep moving! Crawl faster! Samantha, this isn''t the time to sleep. Don''t give up!"

    Samantha barely registered the words. Summoning thest vestiges of her strength, she dragged her body further into the cave. Every movement felt like fire in her veins, her strength rapidly fading, but she couldn''t afford to stop. "Ugh..." The sound escaped her lips in pain.

    She crawled forward, but the silence behind her grew louder. She turned her head just in time to witness a man dragging in''s limp body out of the cave as if she were no more than discarded waste.

    Fear gripped Samantha''s heart. She wanted to go after them, but her body, battered and weak, refused to cooperate. She needed to focus on getting out. Her fingers fumbled for her phone, hoping against hope for a signal, but nothing-no bars, no connection.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    How much farther could the exit be? She didn''t know. Exhaustion crept over her like a suffocating nket, her body finally failing. But sleep was death. She couldn''t sleep here; death was waiting for her if she did.

    And Finley? He was still waiting for her, so she had to live. "Finley..." she whispered weakly.

    "Sam" Finley voice tore through the woods as he scoured every corner. The desperation in his tone echoed the panic coursing through his veins. Along the way, he ran into a group of police officers and several students, all of them in a frantic search for Samantha and another woman named in.

    When he learned that both women had vanished, his heart sank. Neither of their phones could be reached, and there was no sign of them anywhere.

    Finley''s stomach churned with dread as he heard the officers express their fear that something terrible had

    III

    Chapter 268 Could That Woman Be Sams

    The thre

    The threading ana Finley omained by th

    With a that, her hat the bottoms of the Relic, gan doanding up his body. The les cota gerous but pucky

    Thermal me yo

    18:41 Sat, Dec 7 ti G

    C

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369 She Died at My Hands

    Chapter 369 She Died at My Hands

    Could it be Sam?

    68%

    +10 Free Coins

    The thought of this possibility made Finley leap to his feet, charging forward. His eyes locked on the sharp knife in the man''s hand, about to descend on in''s leg. With a burst of speed, Finley surged forward and grabbed the man''s arm. The man, noticing Finley had somehow entered his cave, viciously swung his hand, slicing across Finley''s

    arm.

    Bright red blood dripped down onto in''s face.

    Her heavy eyelids fluttered open, and she looked up at the man standing before her. Before she could even process what was happening, Finley had effortlessly subdued the killer, snapping both his arms and legs as if they were twigs. He stared down at the murderer like he was nothing more than trash. "How dare you touch my woman? Are you wishing for death?"

    In all of Edrana, there was likely no one who didn''t know the name Finley. As iny there weakly, she gazed at the tall figure standing before her, her eyes involuntarily filled with admiration.

    She had thought that the peopleing to save her would be Samantha and the police, but who could have imagined it would be Finley?

    Even more shocking, he had imed her as his woman to protect her.

    in''s heart swelled with an overwhelming sense of gratitude, but her body, far too exhausted, failed her. and she fell unconscious once again. After Finley dealt with the killer, he turned to look at the unconscious in. Upon seeing her face, Finley''s brows furrowed tightly, hy isn''t this Sam? Where is Sam? Has this murderer done something to her?

    Finley crouched down and grabbed the killer, who was minutes from death, from the ground. "Where''s

    the other woman?"

    The murderer, looking every bit the devil, answered with a sinister smile, "Dead."

    Thinking he hadn''t angered Finley enough, the killer endured his pain and continued, "Not only did I kill her, but I dismembered her. I even cooked and ate her limbs. Haha! Do you know how delicious she tasted?"

    At the killer''s words, Finley''s eyes zed with fury. He reached out and gripped the murderer by the throat, lifting him clean off the ground. "You''re asking for it! If she''s alive, I might spare your life. But if she died because of you, I would tear you limb from limb and feed you to the dogs!"

    The killer, choking under Finley''s iron grip, iled his arms and legs. Staring at Finley''s cold eyes, he continued tough maniacally.

    That insolent face drove Finley to tighten his grip even more. "Tell me where she is!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Chapter 369 She Died at My Hands

    The murderer gasped out in pain, "Dead.s Dead! I... dis... dismembered her."

    +10 Free Coins

    With a sickening snap, Finley twisted the man''s neck, dislocating it instantly. He discarded the murderer onto the ground as if throwing out garbage.

    "I won''t believe she''s dead. She promised me she would always stay by my side. So, if she''s dead because of you, I will make sure you suffer my wrath."

    Finley''s gaze was icy, so cold that anyone who looked at him would feel their whole body tremble.

    The murderery motionless on the ground, his body wracked with pain. However, seeing Finley in even greater agony than himself brought him a twisted sense of joy. "Haha... Haha!"

    The killer, sprawled on the ground,ughed uncontrobly.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370 I Volunteered for It

    Chapter 370 I Volunteered for It

    His expression was both arrogant and extremely revolting.

    75%1

    s

    Finley didn''t spare him a nce, his focus entirely onin, whoy unconscious nearby. He crouched beside her and lightly tapped her face until she stirred wake. She managed a weak smile. "Mr. D-"

    "Where''s Samantha?" His voice was sharp and urgent, cutting through any small talk.

    in''s smile faltered, her eyes widening in fear under the weight of his cold gaze. "Y-You came to save both of us?"

    Finley didn''t have time for her questions. His priority was clear. "Tell me where Samantha is.

    Trembling, in pointed to a heap of overgrown grass nearby. "She... She escaped through that tunnel."

    Without a second thought, he left her behind and headed straight for the tunnel.

    "Mr. Dean..." in''s voice wavered with desperation. "I-I''m hurt. Can''t you take me with you?"

    His face remained icy. "Wait here. Someone wille to get you."

    With that, he disappeared into the darkness, leaving her behind.

    iny there in disbelief. Samantha needs help, but so do I. How could Mr. Dean just leave me like that and walk away?

    A flicker of disappointment shed in her eyes as she watched him disappear into the distance.

    Samantha had no idea how long she had been crawling, but when she finally emerged from the cave, exhaustion took over. She copsed onto the ground, her body trembling as she pulled out her phone and dialed for help. After calling the police, she was too drained to move.

    I''m so tired. Gosh, I''m so sleepy. I just want to fall asleep.

    She wanted nothing more than to let sleep im her. As her eyelids grew heavy, a familiar voice cut through the haze. "Sam!"

    At first, she thought it was a dream, her mind ying tricks on her. Tears welled in her eyes at the sound.

    "Finley..." she murmured, her voice barely a whisper.

    "Sam!"

    Finley burst out of the cave and rushed to her side. Her entire body was covered in dirt and streaked with blood. Without hesitation, he scooped her up into his arms, his voice shaking with emotion. "Sam..."

    The first time she heard him call her name, she thought it was just her imagination.

    §ŕ

    <

    Chapter 370 I Volunteered for It

    The second time, she still wasn''t sure.

    But now, wrapped in his arms, she knew the truth. This wasn''t a dreamConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    However, when it happened the third time, with his arms around her, she was confident it was not dream.

    Finley''s here for me.

    He''s reallye to save me.

    Samantha looked up at Finley, and suddenly, with a loud sob, she copsed into his arms. "I though id never see you again," she cried, her voice trembling. "Finley..."

    "I''m here," he whispered softly.

    He gently wiped the tears from her face. "Don''t cry, Sam. I''m here. I''m right here.

    "It''s okay now. You''re safe," he assured her.

    She clung to him tightly, burying her face in his chest as the sobs continued. The sight of her tears pierced Finley''s heart. He held her tightly, feeling an overwhelming sense of relief. After all they had been through, she was finally safe in his arms again. "I''m so relieved you''re okay. I don''t know what I would''ve done if something had happened to you."

    Samantha sniffled and looked up at him, her eyes glistening with tears. "I''m sorry, Finley. I made you worry again, didn''t I?"

    With tenderness, Finley leaned down and kissed away her tears. "No more crying, alright?"

    She nodded and wiped her dirty face against his chest. He gazed down at her, a tender smile on his lips. "Next time, no matter what the academy asks you to do, don''t agree to it. They have no right tomand my woman to do anything for them." Samantha blinked, momentarily speechless. "But... I volunteered for it," she said quietly.

    Finley froze.

    Chapter 371 You Saved Her

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371 You Saved Her

    Chapter 371 You Saved Her

    You better give me a good reason not to smack you right now, Finley said, exasperation edging his voice. "This was a dangerous situation, Sam. Even the forensic science students refused toe, and yet here you are, volunteering to risk your life. Did you even think about me? Did it ever cross your mind what I''d do if something happened to you?"

    Samantha blinked up at him, her lower lip trembling slightly as she pouted, "I didn''t know it would be this dangerous. If I''d known, I wouldn''t havee"

    "Hmmph... Now I''m scared out of my mind, and you''re still being mean to me" she huffed,

    "Finley, I think you don''t love me anymore!"

    Finley stared at her, dumbfounded. She''s the one who puherself in harm''s way, and now she''s using me of not loving hert

    He let out a sigh, noticing the dried blood on her forehead. His tone softened, "What happened to your head?"

    "I got hit by that killer. It hurts like hell..."

    A sh of fury crossed Finley''s eyes. "I should''ve killed him when I had the chance, Sc*m like that doesn''t deserve to live."

    He gently blew on her forehead, trying to case her pain "Does it hurt a lot?"

    Samantha nodded vigorously, "Yes, it hurts."

    "It hurts so much."

    Her voice was soft and fragile, making her seem even more helpless. Finley''s heart ached as he carefully lifted her off the ground. "I''m taking you to the hospital "Are we walking?" she asked, blinking up at him.

    "I''ll carry you."

    She shook her head. "No, I don''t want that."

    "Why not?" he asked, genuinely confused.

    Samantha snuggled against him. "It''s so far. I don''t want you to get tired."

    Finley chuckled softly, his arms tightening around her. "You''re not heavy at all, Sam. There''s no way I''ll get tired of carrying you. Now, let''s get you to the hospital, okay?"

    Samantha kept shaking her head, pulling away from Finley''s arms. But the moment she stepped back, her legs gave out, and she copsed to the ground. It was dark, and she hadn''t noticed Finley''s injured arm at first. But when she stumbled out of his embrace, the faint moonlight illuminated the blood still dripping

    from his wound.

    She scrambled back to him. Ignoring her own pain, she reached out and pulled Finley closer. "What

    13.38

    Chapter 371 You Saved Her

    happened to your arm? Was it the killer?"

    He nodded slightly. "Yeah."

    I knew it!

    s

    Rage boiled within her. She lifted Finley''s sleeve and noticed a long, deep gash on his arm. She felt like her heart was breaking from the pain.

    "I''m going to kill him," she dered, trying to stand, but her body betrayed her.

    She copsed again, the throbbing pain in the back of her head making it impossible to move. Finley quickly scooped her up into his arms again, holding her tightly. "Sam, don''t worry about me. I''m fine," he reassured her. "But your arm... it''s still bleeding," she protested, her voice trembling with concern.

    Without hesitation, Samantha tore a piece of fabric from her own clothes, wrapping it around his wound to stop the bleeding.

    Once she had secured it, she quickly grabbed her phone from the ground and called for an ambnce. As they waited, huddled together, Samantha looked up at him. "How did you even find me?"

    "Call it... a gut feeling."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Samantha rolled her eyes. "Be serious."

    "Alright, fine. I saw your bag hidden nearby. The police told me it was yours, but you weren''t around. Something felt off, so I checked the cave. I stepped on a pile of dry grass, and next thing I knew, I fell through a hidden hole."

    He paused for a moment, his expression darkening as he continued. "When I got down there, I saw a man about to chop a woman''s legs off with a knife. I couldn''t see her face, so I thought it was you. I fought him off and saved her."

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372 Could You Two Let Go for a Moment?

    Chapter 372 Could You Two Let Go for a Moment?

    + Free Coina

    "Is that how you got hurt?" Samantha asked, her voice filled with worry.

    Finley nodded again. "Yeah. The guy shed me with the knife, but I was so focused on finding you that I barely felt it. After I beat him up pretty badly, he lied and told me you were dead. I asked the woman on the ground, and she pointed me to the hole you crawled out of. So, I climbed as fast as I could... and here I

    am."

    Well, the way he''s describing it...

    Samantha stared at him, her heart swelling with emotion. She wrapped her arms around his neck and gently kissed the mask covering his face.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Finley''s brow furrowed in dissatisfaction. "Kissing my mask-is that your way of thanking me?"

    She smiled shyly. "Yes."

    He scoffed yfully. "A kiss on the mask? What kind of thank you is that?"

    Samantha blushed, feeling awkward for a moment before whispering, "Then... how do you want me to thank you?"

    A teasing glint shed in his eyes. "At the very least... like this."

    Finley pulled off his mask and leaned down, capturing her lips in a fierce kiss. Samantha, caught off guard by his intensity, struggled to keep up. As the kiss deepened, she found herself gasping for breath, her lips parting involuntarily-giving him the perfect opening to steal another breathless kiss.

    "Mm..." Samantha whimpered, overwhelmed by the moment.

    "in!"

    The police arrived at the cave, leading a group of students, and found in lying on the ground, weak and barely conscious. Nearby, the murderery beaten within an inch of his life. One of the officers approached in, noting her frail state from the drugs, and asked, "in, are you alright?"

    in nodded weakly, her strength nearly gone..

    The officer signaled to the students, and they quickly helped her to her feet. As he scanned the area and didn''t see Samantha, he asked, "Where''s Samantha? Why isn''t she with you?"

    "She escaped... through that cave over there."

    "She left you behind? Ran off on her own?"

    Before in could exin, one of the students chimed in, "Of course, Samantha ditched her! How else could in have ended up here alone with the murderer? But wow, in, you''re pretty amazing to have taken him down all by yourself!" Another student chimed in, shaking his head in disbelief. "Yeah, who knew a woman could handle this?

    TH

    Chapter 372 Could You Two Let Go for a Moment?

    Talk about strength."

    75%

    s

    "But seriously, Samantha is so shameless! She promised to protect and take care of in, and this is what she does? Leaves her to fend for herself-unbelievable

    "She''s all show. Looks tough on the outside, but when danger strikes, she runs for the hills. Honestly, she''s no better than a deserter."

    The officer, standing nearby, had heard enough. He stepped forward and cut them off sharply. "That''s enough! Whether Samantha ran or not is none of your concern. in is injured. Take her to the hospital- now."

    Though the students seemed like they wanted to say more, they bit their tongues. Seeing the officer''s irritation, they shrugged and helped in leave the scene.

    A short whileter...

    The ambnce Samantha had called arrived, taking both her and Finley to the hospital. The moment they reached the emergency room, the doctor was met with a peculiar sight-Samantha and Finley tightly wrapped in each other''s arms,pletely unwilling to let go. The doctor sighed, looking at the pair with a mix of exasperation and amusement. "Look, I get it, but I can''t treat either of you while you''re hugging like this. Could you two let go for a moment? After I patch you up, you can go back to holding each other all you want." Finley didn''t even hesitate. "No."

    The doctor stared at him, speechless for a moment.

    This is going to be a long day, he thought.

 Chapter 373

    Will Do Whatever It Takes to Save You

    Chapter 373 I Will Do Whatever It Takes to Save You

    s

    "Sir, I have to be honest with you," the doctor said, clearly exasperated. "If you keep holding onto this youngdy so tightly, I won''t be able to treat her injuries. Look, her head wound is severe, and she''s lost a lot of blood. If you don''t let go soon, I can''t guarantee she won''t suffer permanent damage-possibly even long-term effects."

    At the doctor''s warning, Finley finally loosened his grip on Samantha,ying her gently onto the bed so the doctor could tend to her. Meanwhile, a nurse begat treating his wounded arm.

    Once they reached the hospital, Samantha was whisked away for a full examination. Finley remained outside the examination room, anxiously waiting for news.

    Time seemed to crawl as he sat there. Eventually, the doctor returned, looking somber. "Sir, your wife''s condition is serious," he began. "The injury to the back of her head is serious. She''s fallen into aa, and there''s a real risk of internal bleeding, which could form a clot. If that happens, it might press on her optic nerves, leading to blindness."

    Finley''s breath caught as the doctor continued. "We won''t know more until we get the results of

    tomorrow''s tests. For now, I suggest you register her for admission. Once we have the results, I''ll give you a clearer picture of her situation."

    The doctor''s words barely registered in Finley''s mind as he watched the nurses wheel Samantha out of the examination room. He rushed over, calling her name, but there was no response. Shey still,pletely unresponsive, her breathing shallow. "She''ll be okay," Finley whispered, as much to himself as to her.

    "She has to be."

    Determined, Finley turned to the doctor, his voice hard as steel. "I don''t care what it takes-you have to save her. I don''t care what you do, but you cannot let anything happen to her. Do you understand me?"

    The intensity in Finley''s gaze sent a shiver down the doctor''s spine.

    His stare feels so terrifying.

    "Y-Yes, sir," he stammered, nodding quickly. "I''ll do my best."

    Do his best?

    A

    Finley''s eyes narrowed with a dangerous intensity. Without warning, he grabbed the doctor by the cor, pulling him close. "No. I don''t want to hear that. You better save her no matter what, or I''ll make sure you regret it."

    The doctor, trembling under Finley''s re, could only nod frantically. "Y-Yes, sir. I will do everything in my power!"

    Satisfied with the response, Finley released him. Without another word, he turned and walked into Samantha''s hospital room. Shey there, peaceful yet vulnerable, her vitals stable but unconscious. Finley sat beside her, his hand gently brushing against her cheek, the warmth of her skin grounding him in his swirling emotions.

    LConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Chapter 373 I Will Do Whatever It Takes to Save You

    "Sam, don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you," he whispered softly.

    "I won''t let anything happen to you. I''ll do whatever it takes to make sure you''re okay."

    s

    Samantha, still unconscious, drifted into a dream. In it, she found herself watching a scene that felt oddly familiar. She recalled it from news footage she had seen in her past life.

    In the dream, in and a girl she didn''t recognize were there.

    The girl stood next to in, while a group of police officers surrounded them, with reporters closing in to capture every word of the interview.

    "We were able to capture the murderer thanks to these two young women beside me," the officer said, addressing the reporters. "Their bravery and intelligence helped us bring the suspect to justice in the warehouse basement."

    in, with a poised smile, addressed the cameras. "It was an honor to assist the police in apprehending the suspect

    The reporters barely nced at the trembling girl beside her, directing all their questions to in, who answered confidently.

    One reporter asked, "Ms. in..."

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374 Hiding It? That''s Not Going to Happen

    Chapter 374 Hiding It? That''s Not Going to Happen s

    "Ms. in, can you tell us how you managed to discover the warehouse basement where the killer was hiding?"

    in smiled graciously. "It started with my friend here. Her clothes got soaked in the rain, and she happened to find a cave. She went in, but identally slipped and fell into the basement below the warehouse, where she saw the killer. I was worried when I saw her fall, so I followed her in. That''s when we both saw the killer fleeing after his crime. Even though was scared, I called the police right away."

    Her story was wless, but the woman standing beside her couldn''t hide the uneasy expression on her face.

    Samantha remembered that shortly after this news report aired, in''s friend had died in a tragic fall from a building. The cause was ruled a suicide, and in had personally performed the autopsy and confirmed it.

    The reasons behind the suicide were unclear, but from the look in her friend''s eyes during the interview, Samantha couldn''t shake the feeling that in wasn''t innocent in the matter.

    When Samantha woke up, the first thing she saw was Finley sitting at her side, holding her hand tightly. She reached out, running her fingers softly through his hair. Feeling her touch, Finley looked up, relief flooding his face. "Sam, you''re awake! How do you feel? Does anything hurt? Can you see me? How are your eyes?"

    Samantha smiled. "Aside from the headache, I''m fine. Why are you suddenly asking about my eyes?"

    "The doctor said you have a serious injury to the back of your head. He warned that the blood clot could press on your optic nerves, and you might end up blind because of it."

    "But I''m fine. I can see you perfectly."

    Still uncertain, Finley waved a hand in front of her eyes. "You''re sure? You can really see me?"

    Samantha chuckled, amused by his worry. "Yes, I can see you."

    Finley frowned, not fully convinced. "Just to be safe, I''m going to get the doctor to check on you."

    She nodded, watching him leave the room. As soon as he was gone, she raised her hand to her head. It hurts so much.

    How could that man be so ruthless?

    Knock, knock-

    A knock on the door interrupted her thoughts. Samantha quickly lowered, her hand and sat up. in walked in with a soft smile.

    "in, are you okay?" Samantha asked, her face lighting up at the sight of her.

    in nodded and moved closer to the bed. Her eyes drifted to Samantha''s bandaged head. "How''s your injury?"

    "I''m fine."

    Chapter 874 Hiding It? That''s Not Going to Happen

    45 Free Cons

    in didn''t seem convinced, "But I overheard the doctors. They said it''s serious, especially your head. They mentioned the possibility of blindness. You really need to rest, Sam. If you feel anything unusual, you have to speak up. Don''t hide it." Hiding it? That''s not going to happen.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Samantha''s face was a bit pale. "Don''t worry about me, in. I''m fine. What about you? After I left, were you okay? The killer didn''t hurt you, did he?"

    A shadow passed over in''s face as she remembered. "He tried to cut off my leg, but thankfully, Mr. Dean showed up in time and saved me. After that, he went looking for you. Did he rescue you?"

    Samantha nodded. "Yeah, he did."

    "Well..."

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375 Something Has Been Off About Her

    Chapter 375 Something Has Been Off About Her

    60

    s

    in nced around the room, noticing that Finley wasn''t there. Curious, she asked Samantha, "Where''s Mr. Dean? His arm was injured saving me. Is he alright

    "The doctor bandaged him up. He''s fine now. He just stepped out to get a doctor to check on me. He''ll be back soon, so you can wait here."

    in raised an eyebrow, feeling something odd in Samantha''s tone.

    "From the way you talk, it sounds like you''re quite close with Mr. Dean. Have you known each other for a long time?"

    "Yes."

    "And he is...?"

    "My husband."

    in''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "You... you''re married to Mr. Dean?"

    Samantha nodded. "Yes, but we haven''t made it public yet, so it''s still a secret. Please keep it to yourself, in. I don''t want too many people knowing about our rtionship just yet."

    in gave her a strange look before responding, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep your secret safe, Samantha."

    "Sam."

    Just as in finished speaking, the door opened. Finley entered the room with a doctor in tow. He came over to Samantha, nodded at in, who was sitting next to her, and then ignored her as he had the doctor examine Samantha. Once the doctor was done, Finley couldn''t hold back his worry any longer. "How is she? Is Sam going to be alright?"

    "She seems fine for now," the doctor replied.

    "For now?"

    His voice turned cold as he grabbed the doctor by the cor. "You better guarantee she''ll be fine for the rest of her life. Or else..." The threat lingered in the air.

    The doctor, fully aware of Finley''s status, trembled slightly. He had no doubt that Finley meant every word. Yet, all he could do was tell the truth.,

    "Mr. Dean, the test results just came in. Would you like toe with me to review them? I can exin your

    wife''s condition in detail afterward" "

    Finley released the doctor''s shirt and turned to Samantha. "Sam, stay here and rest. I''ll be back shortly." Samantha nodded, watching as he left with the doctor.

    Chapter 375 Something Has Been Off About Her

    in, who had been watching the exchange closely, spoke up with a note of envy in her voice. "Mr. Dean really cares about you, Sam."

    "Does he?" Samantha replied with a faint smile.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    "Yes, absolutely. Didn''t you see how worried he was? The moment the doctor said you were only fine for now, it looked like he was ready to tear him apart."

    Samantha smiled sheepishly. "He has a bit of a temper, but he''s really not that bad. At least, not with me. He''s actually very gentle."

    "I can see that."

    With that, the conversation trailed off, and a quiet stillness settled over the room.

    in suddenly remembered something and quickly said to Samantha, "Samantha, since we helped the police catch the killer, they want us to attend a press conference tomorrow. Are you going to join me?" Samantha''s mind shed back to the press conference from her past life. The vivid memory of her recent dream still lingered, and as she looked at in, she couldn''t shake the feeling that something about her wasn''t quite as it seemed.

    From the beginning, in had struck her as odd.

    That strange feeling had been there all along, and it still lingered now. Samantha gave in a long, thoughtful look. "in..."

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376 Testing the Waters Chapter 376 Testing the Waters

    "Hmun?" in responded casually. 15 Fue Coles

    Samantha''s tone sharpened. "The cave is huge. How did you manage to fall straight into the underground chamber beneath it? A location that remote-you wouldn''t have just stumbled on it by chance unless..."

    in shifted ufortably under Samantha''s gaze, a nervous flicker crossing her face. "Unless what?"

    "Unless you stepped right into the entrance connected to the basement."

    in let out a breath, as if relieved. "You''re right. The moment I stepped inside, I hit the entrance. I couldn''t believe my luck-of all things, I had to step into that hidden doorway."

    Samantha, however, wasn''t convinced. Her voice took on a sterner edge. "But I told you not to go in there, didn''t I? Why didn''t you listen? If you hadn''t gone in, none of this would have happened.

    in sighed, trying to exin herself. "I thought the killer might have hidden body parts inside the cave- it was so secluded, after all. And it was gettingte. I wanted to find the remains and get out of there quickly. But, just my luck, I stepped right into that trapdoor and fell straight into the basement. If Mr. Dean hadn''t arrived when he did, I''d probably be without my legs by now."

    Samantha studied in''s expression the entire time, watching for any flicker of emotion.

    However, in''s face remained unnervingly nk. Samantha''s suspicion deepened. With a forced smile, she said, "Yes, you were lucky he was there. But next time, you should really think twice before charging into dark, creepy ces like that."

    in nodded absently, clearly uninterested in continuing the conversation. She nced at the fruit basket on the table and changed the subject. "Samantha, these apples look pretty fresh.

    Samantha smiled. "Sure, thanks."

    Erain picked up a fruit knife from the side and began carefully peeling an apple for Samantha. She wielded the knife with skill, the de glinting in the light as she worked.

    Samantha''s mind raced with questions.

    First, how did in fall into the basement without a single injury? Given the killer''s twisted nature, he wouldn''t have just tied her up without leaving a mark.

    Second, how does in know exactly where every body part is located? As we walked together, she found nearly all of them. How could she pinpoint the locations of the remains the police missed? It''s like she had prior knowledge, which makes me wonder if she was involved in their disposal.

    Third, and this is the most troubling part, how did the killer reach such a high entrance of the cave without adder to knock me unconscious?

    The more Samantha thought about it, the more unsettling it became..

    Perhaps something has been off about her from the very beginning. While all my ssmates are scared, she''spletely fearless. Then, because of her, I start searching for body parts with her and end up finding so many.

    Chapter 376 Testing the Waters

    After that, I''m somehow led by in to the entrance of a caveN?velDrama.Org content.

    Then...

    "Samantha, here, have an apple," in called, interrupting her train of thought.

    Samantha was about to delve deeper into her reflections when she saw in offering her the apple, which had been neatly sliced into pieces.

    She has impressive knife skills.

    "Thanks, in," Samantha said, taking the apple with a smile.

    "Why are you being so polite? Just eat up. If you''re still hungry afterward, I''ll slice another one for you."

    4

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377 How Can I Not Worry?

    Chapter 377 How Can I Not Worry? +20 Free Coins

    As Samantha held the apple in had handed her, she instinctively nced at in''s hands. She noticed the deep calluses on her thumb-calluses that usually developed from prolonged use of a knife. Although in was a senior, she shouldn''t have had enough time with a surgical knife to develop such deep calluses. Samantha''s suspicions grew even stronger.

    "Didn''t you say earlier that we''re going to the press conference hosted by the police tomorrow?" Samantha asked, trying to steer the conversation.

    "Yep, that''s right. Why? Are you thinking of going, too in replied casually.

    Samantha shook her head. "I''ve got a head injury, and my body is aching all over from the fall. I doubt the doctor will let me leave the hospital, so you should go on without me, in. I''ll just stay here and catch up on the news."

    "Alright, but when you get out, I''ll treat you to a meal," in said with a smile.

    Samantha nodded and quietly continued eating her apple.

    In the doctor''s office....

    Finley sat in a chair, staring intently at the scans of Samantha''s brain on theputer screen. His brow furrowed with concern.

    "What can you tell from these images?" he asked.

    The doctor pointed to a specific area on the back of Samantha''s head. "Ms. Wace has a hematoma here. Fortunately, it hasn''t affected her vision, but it appears to bepressing something other than the optic nerve..."

    Other than the optic nerve?

    "Like what?"

    "Her memory. I once had a patient who had a simr situation. He didn''t lose his sight, but the pressure from the hematoma caused him to suffer from temporary amnesia. Because the location was particrly dangerous, surgery wasn''t an option, so he still hasn''t regained his memory."

    Finley''s heart sank.

    "Are you saying my wife might forget me because of this hematoma?"

    "It''s very possible. The injury to your wife''s brain is quite serious, and surgery isn''t feasible."

    Not feasible?

    Finley was frustrated. "So, what you''re saying is that my wife could wake up one day and not remember me? I wouldn''t even have a way to stop her from forgetting? The blood in her brain can''t be removed, and she''ll just see me as a stranger?"

    III

    17:27 Tue, Dec 10 G BB

    Chapter 377 How Can I Not Worry?

    62%N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    +20 Free Coin''s

    The doctor sensed the tension in the room. To avoid pushing Finley over the edge, he quickly added, "Mr. Dean, try to stay calm. The truth is, if you create memorable experiences with your wife, even if she does forget you, there''s a chance she''ll remember again someday.

    The doctor paused, trying to gauge Finley''s reaction. "I can tell your wife loves you very much. If she feels that way, I believe that kind of love is something that can''t just be erased."

    Despite the doctor''s reassurances, Finley couldn''t bear the thought of Samantha forgetting him. In a fit of anger, he stood up from his chair and fixed his gaze on the doctor, warning him, "I don''t care what it takes; I won''t let her forget me!"

    "But Mr. Dean, for her not to lose her memory, the hematoma in her brain needs to dissolvepletely. Besides, this amnesia is only temporary. You don''t have to worry."

    How can I not worry?

    Finley shot back, "If the woman you love lost her memory and forgot you, would you just sit back and rx?"

    17:27 Tue, Dec 10 GBG.

    Chapter 378 Do You Like Me?

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378 Do You Like Me?

    Chapter 378 Do You Like Me?

    62%

    +20 Free Coins

    The doctor was momentarily taken aback by Finley''s question. He looked at him, unsure of how to respond. "Mr. Dean, seeing the woman you love not remember you is undoubtedly painful, but if you make an effort to help her remember, that''s what matters, right? Do you know what it''s like for someone with Alzheimer''s? As the disease progresses, they forget many things and their mental faculties regress to that of a child, eventually reaching a state ofplete dementia."

    The doctor paused before adding, "But do you know what? Even when their mental capacity is diminished, many memories stick with them-the most profound ones. Just like your wife, even if she forgets, it doesn''t mean she has lost everything. If she truly loves you, then even if she forgets, she might fall in love with you all over again."

    Finley frowned. "Are you reallyparing my wife to an Alzheimer''s patient?"

    "I was just making an analogy," the doctor replied cautiously.

    "Do you think my wife''s situation is simr to that of an Alzheimer''s patient? Are you sure you''re qualified to make such statements?"

    The doctor felt cornered by Finley''s sharp words, unsure how to respond.

    Taking a deep breath, he finally spoke, "Mr. Dean, perhaps my earlierments were poorly phrased. I intended to give you some perspective. In short, your wife''s amnesia is likely temporary. She won''t forget for long, and rest assured, she will recover one day." Recover one day?

    Finley felt that the doctor''s words were nothing but emptyfort.

    "If you can''t articte your thoughts better, then just be quiet!"

    With that, he stormed out of the doctor''s office, leaving the doctor staring after him, at a loss for words.

    What did I do wrong?

    Why has Mr. Dean suddenly be so furious?

    All I spoke was the truth. His wife is genuinely showing signs simr to Alzheimer''s, and the hematoma in her brain could potentially lead to that condition.

    Returning to Samantha''s hospital room, Finley saw her munching on apples. He approached her and asked, "Why are you eating so many apples?"

    "in had nothing to do, so she peeled a bunch for me Samantha exined. "I''ve eaten so many I''m full. Do you want some?"

    Finley looked at the empty apple peels in the fruit basket. He took the half-eaten apple from her hand. "If you can''t eat anymore, then stop. Did in force you to eat all of these?" Samantha shook her head. "No, it wasn''t like that. I wanted to eat them, especially since you bought them. I didn''t want to waste them."

    Chapter 378 Do You Like Me?

    "You shouldn''t overeat. What if you end up making yourself sick?"

    <3

    62%ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    +20 Free Coins

    Finley finished the apple Samantha had been eating and then sat beside her. He looked at her intently and asked, "Sam, can I ask you something?" "What is it?"

    "Do you like me?"

    Samantha chuckled. "Isn''t that kind of a loaded question? If I didn''t like you, why would I be with you? Why would I want to have kids with you?"

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380 Beauty Is in the Eye of the Beholder

    Chapter 380 Beauty Is in the Eye of the Beholder

    Why would he drag me?

    Does he think he can''t carry me?

    Her back throbbed fiercely, and she shot Finley a pleading nce.

    "It hurts."

    That little expression of hers was enough to break anyone''s heart.

    Finley gently kissed the bruise on her back. "Let me blow on it for you. It won''t hurt anymore."

    "Not a chance. It still hurts," Samantha replied.

    He paused, a bit taken aback. "Then, how about I put some ointment on it for you?"

    "Okay." 62%

    +20 Free Coin''sN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Finley helped her put her clothes back on and then said, "Wait here; I''ll go get the medicine for you."

    "Actually, the doctor prescribed some. It''s in the drawer. Just take it out and apply it for me." "Got it."

    Finley pulled a box of ointment from the drawer and carefully opened it. As he applied the medicine to her wounds, he asked softly, "How could that killer be so cruel? Look at the state you''re in." Samantha lowered her gaze and replied slowly, "Maybe it wasn''t the killer who did this."

    "Huh? What do you mean by that, Sam?"

    Samantha felt a whirlwind of confusion within her. She wanted to share her thoughts with Finley, but they were just conjectures-unproven and potentially harmful to in''s reputation if spoken aloud. She shook her head. "Nothing."

    "Are you keeping secrets from me?"

    It wasn''t that she intended to hide anything; she just didn''t know how to tell him. After a moment of hesitation, she met Finley''s gaze and decided to share her suspicions. When she finished, Finley raised eyebrow. "If you want to know whether your theory is true, why not just investigate?"

    "You can investigate?"

    "What can''t I do?" he replied, continuing to apply the ointment.

    "Then, go ahead and check. I don''t want the police to arrest the wrong person."

    Finley set the ointment aside. "Actually, the police might not be wrong, because even if he''s not the mastermind, he could still be an aplice. The fact that he was willing to cooperate with in means their rtionship is more than it seems."

    an

    Chapter 380 Beauty Is in the Eye of the Beholder

    Samantha pondered Finley''s words. He''s got a valid point

    DD. 62%

    +20 Free Coin''s

    "Go ahead with the investigation. If things turn out as I suspect, we can expose in at tomorrow''s press conference."

    "Okay. You need to rest. I''ll have someone look into it."

    Samantha nodded, getting dressed while quietly watching Finley as he spoke on the phone.

    My dear Finley is getting even more handsome. How can there be such a good-looking man in this world?

    She gazed at him for what felt like an eternity, still propping her chin in her hand when he finished the call. Finley noticed her and sat down beside her, a puzzled expression on his face. "Why are you staring? Do I have something on my face?" Samantha shook her head. "You''re perfectly clean; there''s nothing there."

    "If there''s nothing on my face, why are you staring at me?"

    "Because you''re handsome."

    If those words hade from anyone else, Finley would have brushed them off as just ttery. Yet, when Samantha spoke those words, he epted them wholeheartedly. There''s a saying that goes, "Beauty is in the eye of the beholder." Of course, she thinks I''m hand

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 3811 Will Protect Her

    Chapter 381 I Will Protect Her

    Finley sat beside Samantha, watching her eyelids grow heavy. "Are you tired?" he asked gently.

    Samantha, her eyes heavy with fatigue, nodded. "Yeah, am."

    8.57%

    45 Free Coins

    "Then you should rest. I need to step out for a bit to buy some toiletries for the hospital. Is there anything you''d like to eat?"

    1

    She cast a weary nce at him, her eyelids heavy. With a barely audible murmur, Samantha said she didn''t want anything before settling into bed and quickly drifting off to sleep.

    Finley tenderly brushed his fingers over her injured forehead. Leaning down, he pressed a gentle kiss on her brow before leaving the room.

    As he stepped outside, he ran into in, who was holding a fruit basket she had just bought. Finley looked at her coldly. "What''s this?"

    She flipped her hair and answered shyly, "This is a fruit basket I specifically bought for Samantha. I noticed her basket was empty, and since she''s injured and can''t go out, I thought I''d bring her some fruit. After all, she''s my lifesaver."

    Finley opened the basket wrapped in white paper and noticed it was filled with apples. "My Samantha just ate a bunch of apples. I doubt she can manage anymore right now. And you''re injured too, so why don''t you take this basket back to your room and eat it yourself?" "Oh, I see." A hint of disappointment flickered in in''s eyes. "Then I''ll just go outter and get Samantha some other fruit."

    "No need for that. I can get her whatever she wants. But I have to ask, howe you when Samantha was hurt so badly? Didn''t you both fall from the cave together?"

    seem

    perfectly fine

    in didn''t catch on to the fact that Finley was probing her; she thought he was concerned for her well-being.

    11

    "I fell first, and then Samantha followed. I passed out when Inded, and when I woke up, I found myself tied to a stone bed. I only sustained injuries from the fall, but the killer hasn''t done anything to me- Samantha''s in much worse shape. She not only fell but was also injured on the back of her head. She''s got all sorts of bruises, and I even heard the doctor say she might lose her sight or memory."

    Seeing in''s sad expression about Samantha''s condition, Finley ced aforting hand on her back. "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to her. I''ll take care of her and protect her."

    in''s eyes filled with gratitude at Finley''s words.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    s

    "Yeah, I believe in Samantha. She''s a good person and has the universe looking out for her. She''ll be fine."

    There wasn''t a trace of pain on in''s face, and she didn''t flinch at Finley''s touch. He skillfully hid his confusion behind a calm facade,

    Samantha''s back was covered in bruises, and even the slightest touch caused her pain. If the killer could drag Samantha around, there was no doubt they could have done the same to in. Yet, in appearedpletely unscathed.

    Chapter 3811 Will Protect Her

    It seemed she hadn''t been injured at all.

    45 Free Coins

    As this thought crossed Finley''s mind, he grew increasingly convinced of Samantha''s suspicions-that in was somehow in cahoots with the killer. He quickly withdrew his hand and addressed her.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382 What Are You Doing Here? 45 Free Coins

    "I''m heading to the supermarket to pick up some thing for Sam. You don''t seem to have anyone looking after you. Want toe along and grab a few items? You look lively enough to walk," he offered. in didn''t hesitate to ept his invitation.

    "Sure, I''ll go with you. I''ll also pick up some snacks for Samantha, so she doesn''t get bored in the hospital

    "Sounds good."

    Finley had invited in to leave with him because he feared that if he left her alone with Samantha, she might do something harmful. To ensure Samantha''s safety, he thought it best to get in out of the room quickly.

    While Finley and in talked outside the hospital room, Samantha remained unaware of their conversation, as she had fallen back into a deep sleep and was caught up in a vivid dream from her past.

    In her dream, she had fled from Finley''s home and rushed to Noah''s ce, desperate to tell him to take her away. But instead, she stumbled upon a scene that shattered her heart: Noah and her sister, Amy, entwined in a passionate embrace. The sight shattered Samantha.

    She couldn''t fathom seeing the man she loved with her sister. Fueled by betrayal, she charged at Amy,nding a furious punch. "Amy, I''ve always considered you my sister. Why would you do this to me?"

    Amy looked back at her with a smirk. "Samantha, Noah and I are truly in love. What does it matter to you? I don''t need your permission to be with the man I love

    "How can you be so shameless, Amy! Noah is my fiance! How could you do something so disgraceful with him right under my nose?"

    With a sharp smack, Amy struck Samantha hard across the face. "Samantha, call me shameless all you want, but I''m nothingpared to you. You''ve been with Finley more times than I can count, and yet your have the nerve to judge me? You and Noah aren''t even married. What makes you think he owes you loyalty?"

    Samantha screamed in a frenzy, "I didn''t! I didn''t!"

    "Whether you did or not, you know the truth deep down, don''t you? Isn''t that right, Noah?"

    Noah held Amy tightly in his arms, kissing her deeply.N?velDrama.Org content.

    After the kiss, he taunted Samantha, "That''s right, Samantha. Your body is.too tainted for my taste. I prefer Emily''s. She''s the one who truly captivates me."

    "Noah!" Samantha''s eyes burned with fury as she red at him. "How could you do this to me? Do you have any idea what I sacrificed for you? I betrayed Finley for you! Do you even realize how much I love you? Yet here you are, with my sister, while I''m left shattered. Noah, you''re nothing but a scoundrel, and I swear I''ll make you pay for this!"

    In a blind rage, Samantha lunged forward and pped Noah hard across the face. Stung by the blow, Noah 1/2

    18:50 Thu, Dec 12 @ GB.

    Chapter 382 What Are You Doing Here?

    2457%2

    retaliated with a kick to her abdomen. Samantha crumpled to the ground in agony, gasping out, "Noah, you''ll get what''sing to you for treating me this way! You won''t have a good end; mark my words!"

    After that outburst, she jolted awake in her hospital bed. She looked at Noah, who had somehow entered her room without her noticing. Quickly suppressing the hatred that simmered beneath the surface, she asked, "What are you doing here?" 18:50 Thu, Dec 12 @ GE

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383 1 Only Love Your

    Chapter 383 I Only Love You

    s

    Noah hadn''t fully processed the strange things Samantha had said in her sleep. He stood there for a moment, dazed, before he finally responded, "I saw on the news that you were attacked by a murderer. I was worried about you, so I came to check on you. But when I got here, I heard you cursing were you dreaming about? Because I swear, I heard you wishing me a terrible death."

    1. me. Sam, what

    What else can I be dreaming about other than the horrors of my past life and the things I went through before I died?! Samantha thought, clenching her hand under the covers, digging her nails into her thigh to hide the hatred burning in her eyes.

    "I dreamt that you and Amy were in bed together, and then the two of you killed me and dumped my body in the wilderness. In the dream, you and Amy were so cruel, so vicious, that I couldn''t help but want to kill you both right there. But when I woke up, I realized it was all just a nightmare. None of it was real. I''m sorry, Noah. Did my dream scare you?"

    Noah was baffled. He couldn''t help wondering how she saw him. How could she dream of him being so awful?

    "Sam, it was just a dream. It wasn''t real. There''s no reason to take it seriously. I love you so much-how could I ever bring myself to hurt you? You know that, don''t you?"

    Love me? Samantha thought she had just heard the most ridiculous thing in the world.

    "In my memory, Noah, the woman you''ve always loved has been Amy. So, when did that change? When did it suddenly be me?"

    Her words left Noah feeling awkward. "Sam, that''s not true. The woman I''ve always loved has been you, not Amy."

    However, the sarcasm on Samantha''s face only grew more pronounced. "Oh, really? I''m curious-how many women have you said that to, Noah?"

    Noah froze. "I''ve only ever said it to you."

    "If that''s true, then Noah, could you exin to me why, during all those years you studied abroad, you had so many girlfriends?" Samantha continued, her words dripping with scorn. "Or are they not considered people since you said you''ve only ever said it to me? I mean, by your logic, I''m a person, but your exes are... not?"

    How did she find out about my rtionships abroad?! Did Finley tell her? Or had she investigated me?

    Noah forced a smile and quickly tried to exin, "Sam you must be mistaken. I didn''t have any girlfriends while I was abroad."

    Samantha quirked a brow. "So, the women you slept with were just casual hookups then?"

    Noah stammered, "Sam, you''re talking nonsense again. I''ve always remained faithful to you. Don''t you know that?"

    "If that''s true, Noah, are the photos I found all fake?"

    Noah nodded eagerly. "Yes, they''re fake. They were photoshopped."

    61

    Chapter 383 I Only Love You

    Chapter 383 I Only Love You

    s

    Noah hadn''t fully processed the strange things Samantha had said in her sleep. He stood there for a moment, dazed, before he finally responded, "I saw on the news that you were attacked by a murderer. I was worried about you, so I came to check on you. But when I got here, I heard you cursing me. Sam, what were you dreaming about? Because I swear, I heard you wishing me a terrible death."

    What else can I be dreaming about other than the horrors of my past life and the things I went through before I died?! Samantha thought, clenching her hand under the covers, digging her nails into her thigh to hide the hatred burning in her eyes.

    "I dreamt that you and Amy were in bed together, and then the two of you killed me and dumped my body in the wilderness. In the dream, you and Amy were so cruel, so vicious, that I couldn''t help but want to kill you both right there. But when I woke up, I realized it was all just a nightmare. None of it was real. I''m sorry, Noah. Did my dream scare you?"

    Noah was baffled. He couldn''t help wondering how she saw him. How could she dream of him being so awful?

    "Sam, it was just a dream. It wasn''t real. There''s no reason to take it seriously. I love you so much-how could I ever bring myself to hurt you? You know that, don''t you?"

    Love me? Samantha thought she had just heard the most ridiculous thing in the world.

    "In my memory, Noah, the woman you''ve always loved has been Amy. So, when did that change? When did it suddenly be me?"

    Her words left Noah feeling awkward. "Sam, that''s not true. The woman I''ve always loved has been you, not Amy."

    However, the sarcasm on Samantha''s face only grew more pronounced. "Oh, really? I''m curious-how many women have you said that to, Noah?"

    Noah froze. "I''ve only ever said it to you."

    "If that''s true, then Noah, could you exin to me why, during all those years you studied abroad, you had so many girlfriends?" Samantha continued, her words dripping with scorn. "Or are they not considered but your exes people since you said you''ve only ever said it to me? I mean, by your logic, I''m a person,

    are... not?"

    How did she find out about my rtionships abroad?! Did Finley tell her? Or had she investigated me?

    Noah forced a smile and quickly tried to exin, "Sam, you must be mistaken. I didn''t have any girlfriends while I was abroad."

    Samantha quirked a brow. "So, the women you slept with were just casual hookups then?"

    Noah stammered, "Sam, you''re talking nonsense again. I''ve always remained faithful to you. Don''t you

    know that?"

    "If that''s true, Noah, are the photos I found all fake?"

    Noah nodded eagerly. "Yes, they''re fake. They were photoshopped."

    18:50 Thu, Dec 12 WGB.

    Chapter 383 1 Only Love YouN?velDrama.Org content.

    "And the videos? Were those edited, too?"

    +5 Free

    Coins

    Women abroad were generally more open, so taking photos and videos wasn''t unusual so Noah assumed that after breaking up with them, they would delete everything. But...

    th

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384 Get Out

    Chapter 384 Get Out

    s

    Who would''ve thought that not only had those women kept the videos, but they''d even sent them to Samantha?!

    Noah desperately tried to clear his name. "Sam, those videos could have been staged by someone trying to set me up, to drive a wedge between us. Think about it. Didn''t you see that video circting recently, the one trying to clear Sylvan Porter''s name? The man in that video wasn''t actually Sylvan but a look-alike hired by some blogger to defend him. So, clearly, the videos you saw of me with other women are fake, too. From the start, I''ve been faithful to only you."

    What a load of garbage! Samantha couldn''t believe he could say such things with a straight face. Samantha looked at him with utter disdain. "Noah, maybe one video could be fake. Two videos, perhaps. But three or four? Come on. And I''m certain it was you because your face was captured perfectly clearly."

    Noah didn''t respond right away. He took a moment, searching for a good excuse, and then finally said, "Sam, I''m a man-a normal man. I was abroad for a long time. Of course, I needed...panionship. But those women meant nothing to me. They were just flings. From now on, my heart belongs only to you. I love you, Sam. I really, truly love you. So please, stop hurting me, okay?"

    Are you actually expecting me to believe your bluffs? Samantha rolled her eyes at him andy back on the hospital bed. "I''m tired. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Just leave."

    But Noah wasn''t about to leave so easily, not without saying what he had reallye for. He suddenly grabbed her hand, holding it tightly as he confessed with all the sincerity he could muster. "Sam, I like you. I really, really like you. Even if you don''t like me, I still like you. I know I''ve done a lot to hurt you in the past, but I swear, from now on, my body and heart will be only for you. So, please leave Finley and be with me."

    Samantha could hardly believe what she was hearing. What has gotten into this guy today that he''s saying such revolting things?

    She pulled her hand away from his grip. "Noah, can you stop being so revolting?"

    Samantha could barely keep up the act any longer. She was about to snap, but Noah, still oblivious, continued with his overly dramatic confession. "How am I being revolting? This is just me showing you how much I love you!"

    "Get out."

    Noah''s voice turned pitiful. "If you really want me to leave, I''ll go. But before I do, can you promise to help me with something?"

    Samantha''s silence said it all. No matter what Noah said, she wasn''t going to help him. But Noah, unwilling to give up, pressed on. "Sam, Finley forcibly took over mypany. When my grandfather found out, he got so upset he had to be hospitalized. Now, all my ounts are frozen, and I can''t even afford his medical bills. So..."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 885 Are You Sure You''re Not Mistaken? Chapter 885 Are You Sure You''re Not Mistaken?

    So, could you give me some money to cover his medical bills?"

    45 Free Coins

    Give you money? Noah''s words were downrightughable. He didn''t even ask to borrow the money-he just wanted her to give it to him. Samantha nearlyughed out loud at the absurdity. If it wasn''t already clear, Noah had fully confirmed his role as a freeloader. Samantha sat up in the hospital bed, not even bothering to look straight at him. "Technically, I should pay Grandpa Hunter''s medical bills. After all, he''s the only person in the Hunter family who''s ever been kind to me."

    The only one?

    "Sam, are you seriously excluding me?"

    "Yes, Noah," Samantha answered bluntly. "In fact, I''ve excluded you from the get-go because you''ve never treated me.well."

    Her words hit Noah like a p in the face. How can she say I''ve never treated her well?! I''d spent a lot of money on you -how can you say I was no good to you at all?!

    Noahughed in disbelief. "Sam, do you realize you''re the girlfriend I''ve treated the best?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken, Noah? You and I have absolutely no rtionship. So, when you call me your girlfriend, could you at least have a little shame?"

    "Samantha, you-" Noah was fuming, trying to calm his anger with deep breaths.

    "Samantha, even if you''re not my girlfriend, you''re still my fianc¨¦e. A fianc¨¦e is more important than a girlfriend."

    Samantha leaned backzily on the hospital bed and responded, "Sorry, but my husband is Finley Dean."

    "I don''t care if Finley is your husband-you''re still my fianc¨¦e."

    "Ex-fiance," Samantha corrected him. "And now that I''m married to Finley, our engagement doesn''t count anymore. Besides, didn''t I already end our engagement? I remember Grandpa Hunter agreeing." Noah quickly retorted, "That was just you unterally calling off the engagement. I never agreed to it." "Whether you agree or not doesn''t matter. What matters is that I agree. Now, please leave. I need to rest." s, Samantha''s calm demeanor only fueled Noah''s frustration. He reached out and grabbed her arm. "Samantha, how can you treat me like this? You used to love me so much, but now you''ve suddenly changed and fallen for Finley?! You''re such a gold-digging tramp! Whoever has the money, that''s who you love, huh? Mypany got taken over by Finley, I didn''t get a penny, and he even froze all my ounts! If I wasn''t at the end of my rope, do you think I''d be here begging you?"

    Samantha winced as Noah''s grip on her arm tightened painfully.

    "You would." She stared at him coldly. "Noah, I know exactly the kind of man you are. Even if you weren''t desperate, you''d stille to me. You want to use me to get back at Finley, but let me tell you-I''m not

    16.54 Fri, Dec 13

    Chapter 885 Are You Sure You''re Not Mistaken?

    s

    going to give you that chance, and I''m definitely not going to help you go against him. And by the way, you might want to change your attitude when asking for help. No one''s going to agree to help you when you threaten them like this."

 Chapter 386

    hapter 386 Separate Our Purchases Chapter 386 Separate Our Purchases 45 Free Coins

    At that, she yanked her arm free from Noah''s grip and rubbed the sore spot, saying icily, "You can put your grandfather''s medical bills on my ount. I''ll cover them, but as for giving you money, that''s never going to happen, you disgusting freeloader!"

    The word "freeloader" made Noah furious. He red a Samantha with resentment, then lunged forward, wrapping his hands around her neck. Samantha reacted quickly, kicking him hard in the stomach. Noah doubled over in pain, but when he regained his breath, he charged at her again. "Samantha, I''m going to kill you!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    They began to wrestle violently in the hospital room.

    Meanwhile, Finley and in were at the supermarket, shopping for snacks for Samantha. in carefully examined the snack aisle and asked, "Mr. Dean, what kind of snacks do you think Samantha would like?"

    "She''s not picky," Finley replied, but despite his words, he picked out the most expensive snacks on the shelf and ced them in his basket.

    Compared to Finley''s selection, the snacks in had chosen were much cheaper. Feeling awkward, she put hers back. "Mr. Dean, you keep saying she''s not picky, but you''re only choosing the priciest ones for her."

    Finley''s expression remained indifferent. "That''s because I want her to have the best. She may not be picky, but I am. I don''t want her eating cheap, unhealthy food."

    "Just because it''s expensive doesn''t mean it tastes better"

    "At least it''s healthier than the cheap stuff," Finley replied with a quirked brow, continuing to fill the basket with high-end snacks. Before long, the prince of the few items he''d chosen had already totaled in the thousands. While Elian could afford it, if Finley kept going, she wasn''t sure she could keep up.

    in followed him, ncing nervously at the price tags on the items. She was stunned. A small bag of snacks cost several hundred dors. Unable to contain herself, she spoke up, "Mr. Dean, I don''t think it''s good for Samantha to eat too many snacks. How about we buy her some fruit instead? It''s important for patients to eat fruit and get their vitamins."

    Finley nodded in agreement, and they headed over to the fruit section. While in was busy picking bananas, Finley was selecting fruit that cost over a hundred dors a pound, shocking in. "Mr. Dean, what about these blueberries? They''re good for vision. How about we get some for Samantha?"

    Finley nodded again but continued to pick the most expensive fruit avable. in''s heart sank as she imagined the cost piling up.

    After they finished with the fruit, in watched as Finley headed over to where the toothbrushes, towels, and pajamas were sold, picking out the most luxurious items for Samantha. The shopping cart wasn''t overflowing, but the price had already climbed to nearly ten thousand dors.

    in nervously swallowed as she followed Finley to the checkout. He had already taken out his card when she tried to sound polite, "Mr. Dean, we agreed that I''d buy the snacks and fruit for Samantha, so let me pay for these."

    16:54 Fri, Dec 13 B BT

    Chapter 386 Separate Our Purchases

    s

    She expected him to refuse, but instead, Finley simply turned to the cashier and said, "Ring up the snacks and fruit under her. I''ll pay for everything else separately."

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387 The Never You Have to Attack My Woman!

    in stood there, stunned. "Mr. Dean, you..."

    Finley''s face remained cold as he stared at in. "What about me?"

    e

    She was caught off guard by Finley''s sharp gaze. She hul been the one who insisted on paying, so there was no one else to me. Reluctantly, she pulled out her phone and paid nearly ten thousand dors for the snacks and fruit

    How could everything be so expensive? she thought, her heart aching as she realized she''d just lost a small fortune over some snacks and fruit.

    When they returned to the hospital, the first thing they saw was Noah lying unconscious on the floor. Finley''s eyes immediately shifted to Samantha, who looked disheveled, her hair and clothes inplete disarray. Before he could say anything, in gasped in shock. "Samantha! What happened to you? Did this man defile you after Mr. Dean left?"

    Samantha sighed. "No, I just got into a fight with him."

    Her whole body ached. Noah had been incredibly difficult to deal with, and it had taken all her strength to knock him out.

    Finley put down the bags he was carrying, his face dark with fury. He grabbed the unconscious Noah off the floor, his expression fierce. Seeing Noah still out cold, Finley frowned. "What happened here?"

    "He came asking for help. I refused, so we argued. Then he got mad and tried to kill me, but of course, I wasn''t going to let him. So, we fought." Samantha nodded as if the entire event had been casual. "Yep, that''s about it."

    Though her tone was light, Finley could imagine how intense the situation must have been. The bruise on Samantha''s face made it all too clear.

    "D*mn him," Finley growled. "Did he hit you?"

    Samantha touched her cheek. "Yeah, he pped me once, but it didn''t hurt. I hit him much harder, so if anyone''s in pain, it''s him." Finley''s heart clenched at her words, pain surging through him. "This b*stard''s asking to die. How dare hey a hand on my woman?!"

    Without hesitation, Finley yanked Noah up again, delivering a hard punch to his face.

    Noah groaned in pain, slowly opening his eyes. The first thing he saw was Finley ring down at him, his expression terrifying. If looks could kill, Noah was sure he''d be dead a thousand times over. Trembling in fear, Noah stannered, "M-Mr. Dean, why are you looking at me like that?" "Some nerve you have toy a hand on my woman!"

    "I-I..." Noah quickly tried to deny it. "I didn''t... I swear, I was just joking around with Sam. Look, she''s fine, isn''t she?"

    Finley grabbed Noah by the throat, squeezing tightly. "Her face is bruised because of you, and you''re

    <

    Chapter 887 The Never You Have to Attack My Woman!

    telling me she''s fine? Noah, maybe it''s time you got your eyes checked."

    "I-I..." Noah''s entire body shook with fear. What had he done to deserve this? Not only...

    +5 Free Colna

    16.16

    Dec 14

    66%1

    Chapter 388 You Dare to Challenge Me?

    Chapter 388 You Dare to Challenge Me?

    s

    Not only had Noah lost thepany, but he had also somehow managed to piss off Finley. He hade today hoping to get Samantha''s help, but instead, he had offended Finley. The whole d''mn situation was spiraling into a nightmare. Panicking, he scrambled for an exnation. "Listen, Sain''s face looks like this because she tried to hit me, and I dodged. That''s when she ended up messing up her own face. This has nothing to do with me! She brought this on herself." "Brought it on herself?"

    Oh sh*t, did I just screw that up? He quickly backpedaled. What I meant was that she got hurt all on her own! It''s not my fault, Mr. Dean; you can''t pin this on me for what Samantha did to herself. I''m not taking the fall for this!" His desperate words only made Finley''s grip tighten.

    "You''re asking for it, Noah. I don''t give a d*mn why Sam''s face looks like this. When I left, she was fine. Now that I''m back, she''s in this state because of you. So, tell me how should I make you pay for what you''ve done to her?" Am I not the one who''s been wronged?

    Gasping for air as Finley''s grip on him tightened, Noah protested, "I swear, I didn''t hit her! It was Sam who hit me! If you don''t believe me, just ask her!"

    But Finley''s icy re remained unyielding, sending chills down Noah''s spine. He nced over at Samantha, whoy silently on the hospital bed, doing nothing to defend him.

    "Samantha, I''m being wrongly used because of you! Finley''s about to kill me, and you''re just lying there! Why won''t you speak up for me?"

    Honestly, it would be better if Finley choked him out right now. After all, he really hit me-so why should I bother helping him to exin anything?

    She covered her face like a delicate flower, teetering on the edge of wilting. "Finley, my face hurts so much. Do you think it will be scarred? If it is, will I end up hideous? Unbearably ugly?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Noah was so infuriated by her dramatics that he nearly choked on his rage. Her face had only a minor bruise-nothing else was amiss-and yet she had the audacity to im she might be disfigured? "You''re doing this deliberately! Look at your face-it''s perfectly fine! You''re just trying to get Finley to choke me to death, aren''t you?"

    She nodded shamelessly. "Yes, I do. I''ve hated you for a long time."

    He frowned. "The saying ''hell hath no fury like a woman scorned'' describes you perfectly."

    She just smirked. "Yeah, that''s me. What are you gonna do about it? If you''ve got the guts,e on and hit

    me!"

    Her smug expression twisted Noah''s face in fury. Struggling against Finley''s grip, he looked as if he wanted

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 888 You Dare to Challenge Me?

    Chapter 388 You Dare to Challenge Me? s

    Not only had Noah lost thepany, but he had also somehow managed to piss off Finley. He hade today hoping to get Samantha''s help, but instead, he had offended Finley. The whole d*mn situation was spiraling into a nightmare. Panicking, he scrambled for an exnation. "Listen, Sam''s face looks like this because she tried to hit me, and I dodged. That''s when she ended up messing up her own face. This has nothing to do with me! She brought this on herself." "Brought it on herself?"

    Oh sh*t, did I just screw that up? He quickly backpedaled. What I meant was that she got hurt all on her own! It''s not my fault, Mr. Dean; you can''t pin this on me for what Samantha did to herself. I''m not taking the fall for this!" His desperate words only made Finley''s grip tighten.

    "You''re asking for it, Noah. I don''t give a d*mn why Sam''s face looks like this. When I left, she was fine. Now that I''m back, she''s in this state because of you. So, tell me how should I make you pay for what you''ve done to her?" Am I not the one who''s been wronged?

    Gasping for air as Finley''s grip on him tightened, Noah protested, "I swear, I didn''t hit her! It was Sam who hit me! If you don''t believe me, just ask her!"

    But Finley''s icy re remained unyielding, sending chills down Noah''s spine. He nced over at Samantha, whoy silently on the hospital bed, doing nothing to defend him.

    "Samantha, I''m being wrongly used because of you! Finley''s about to kill me, and you''re just lying there! Why won''t you speak up for me?"

    Honestly, it would be better if Finley choked him out right now. After all, he really hit me-so why should I bother helping him to exin anything?

    She covered her face like a delicate flower, teetering on the edge of wilting. "Finley, my face hurts so much. Do you think it will be scarred? If it is, will I end up hideous? Unbearably ugly?"

    Noah was so infuriated by her dramatics that he nearly choked on his rage. Her face had only a minor bruise-nothing else was amiss-and yet she had the audacity to im she might be disfigured? "You''re doing this deliberately! Look at your face-it''s perfectly fine! You''re just trying to get Finley to choke me to death, aren''t you?"

    G

    She nodded shamelessly. "Yes, I do. I''ve hated you for a long time."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He frowned. "The saying ''hell hath no fury like a woman scorned'' describes you perfectly."

    She just smirked. "Yeah, that''s me. What are you gonna do about it? If you''ve got the guts,e on and hit me!"

    Her smug expression twisted Noah''s face in fury. Struggling against Finley''s grip, he looked as if he wanted

    Chapter 388 You Dare to Challenge Me?

    22765%

    s

    nothing more than to leap forward and kill her. In response, Finley mmed him hard against the ground, making him cry out in pain.

    in stood nearby, watching in disbelief as Samantha spun her web of lies to manipte Finley into going after Noah.

    Unable to bear it any longer, in watched as Finley raised his foot, ready to stomp down on Noah, and then... 16:16 Sat, Dec 14

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389 He Doesn''t Care About His Reputation Chapter 389 He Doesn''t Care About His Reputation 46 Frse Cons

    in quickly stepped in front of Finley, raising her hand to block his view. "Mr. Dean, I really don''t think she was hurt that badly by this guy. Just let it go. If this blows up, it won''t reflect well on you, and it''ll be even worse for her reputation."

    Samantha couldn''t help but smirk at her concern for Finley and her. "What do you mean by ''it''ll be even worse for my reputation?""

    "You''re now the CEO of apany. If you''re asking him to help you beat someone up and theizens catch wind of it, they''ll undoubtedly use you of abusing your power to bully others"

    Samantha''s smirk deepened at that. "It''s only the four of us in this room. I assure you, I won''t breathe a word about asking him to step in, and neither will he. As for Noah, he would find it too humiliating to admit that he was beaten like this. So, if I suddenly find myself facing online criticism fromizenster, it''s definitely because you leaked what happened today, right?"

    in looked taken aback, clearly not expecting that response. With an awkward expression, she focused her gaze on Samantha. "You saved my life not long ago, so how could I even think about spreading rumors about you online?"

    Samantha raised an eyebrow. "If you''re not going to spread rumors about me, then there''s no reason for him to hold back on Noah. After all, we''re behind closed doors, and everyone here is on our side. Even if he ended up killing Noah, I seriously doubt anyone would care, right?"

    She''s unexpectedly ruthless. This caught in off guard, leaving her to observe quietly without responding or answering her questions.

    With a casual shrug, Samantha leaned back against her pillow and turned to him. "Go ahead. in just promised us that she wouldn''t say anything at all." Finley nodded and stepped over to Noah, nting his foot firmly on his chest. Noahr felt as if his ribcage might crack under the pressure. It was excruciating!

    "If you kill me today, I swear I''ll haunt you for eternity," Noah gasped, struggling to catch his breath.

    Cough, cough, cough....N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    "Mr. Dean," in intervened, unable to watch any longer. She approached him, gripping his arm tightly. "L believe killing isn''t the answer. How about we let it go? After all, your reputation is what matters most. What do you think?"

    Finley never feared having his reputation ruined. From the moment he was disfigured, it had vanished, leaving him with no need to maintain it.

    All he wanted was to avenge his beloved Sam. The way Noah had treated her demanded a response-a reckoning. How could he face her otherwise? How could he consider himself a man?

    With those thoughts swirling in his mind, he pushed in away. "I don''t need you to instruct me on how to handle this. Just get as far from me as you can-don''t..."

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390 Is She Being Kicked Out?

    Chapter 390 Is She Being Kicked Out?

    "Don''t try to stop me again, and don''t tell me how to handle things because you have no right to."

    Hertter words stunned in, leaving her standing awkwardly in front of Finley.

    "Mr. Dean, I never meant to tell you how to handle things. I was simply thinking about your and Samantha''s reputation."

    s

    "I don''t need you to worry about me. If you''ve got nothing better to do, then leave Samantha''s room now."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Am I being kicked out?! in''s eyes widened, staring at Finley. "Mr. Dean, IˇŞ" "Get out."

    Tears welled up in in''s eyes from Finley''s harshness. In all her years, she had never been treated this way by anyone. She nced from Finley to Samantha, then spoke in a pleading tone, "Samantha, please tell Mr. Dean to stop. If someone dies here, it''ll ruin his reputation."

    "That''s none of your concern. If you don''t have anything to do, then leave. You''re really starting to get on my nerves."

    Finley''s words left in standing there in awkward silence, unsure of what to say. Samantha, on her part, didn''t say anything to help her either. She simply watched, waiting. in, still desperate, turned to Samantha again. "Samantha, everything I''ve said is for Mr. Dean''s sake. As his wife, shouldn''t you tell him. that murder is illegal?"

    "That''s right. Murder is illegal." Samantha nodded in agreement.

    If you knew murder is illegal, why did you try tomit one in the first ce?! Samantha didn''t have the evidence to prove in was a murderer yet, but her intuition told her that in was connected to the real killer somehow.

    Of course, she didn''t actually want Finley to escte things further in the hospital, so she turned to him and said, "Finley, just hit Noah a couple of times and let him go. in''s right-escting this won''t do us any good."

    Finley, always attentive to Samantha''s wishes, immediatelyplied. He let Noah off with a few punches. Noah, with his face now swollen and battered, sprinted out of the hospital room as fast as he could, practically fleeing for his life.

    Once Noah was gone, Finley turned to in and delivered a final order. "Samantha needs to rest now. Are you sure you''re not leaving?"

    in hesitated. "I''m leaving now. Take care, Samantha. I''ll check on you in a few days."

    Samantha nodded, and after in left, she turned her attention to Finley, noticing the injury on his hand from punching Noah. Gently, she took his hand and blew on it, her voice filled with concern. "Don''t you think it''s not worth it to hurt your hand just to beat up a piece of trash?"

    "As long as I can avenge you, it''s always worth it. But what about your face-does it really hurt?"

    Samantha touched her cheek and smiled. "Nope. I exaggerated it."

    Chapter 390 Is She Being Kicked Out?

    "Hmm?"

    "I wanted you to worry."

    465%0

    s

    Finley sighed. "After worryes heartache, silly girl." With tenderness, he pulled out a small jar of ointment from the drawer and began gently applying it to Samantha''s face.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391 How Is the Investigation?

    Chapter 391 How Is the Investigation?

    "Have you made any progress on the investigation I asked about? Found any clues?"

    74%

    s

    As Finley applied ointment to Samantha''s face, he replied, "I should have some information by tomorrow. Don''t worry so much, Sam. Just focus on resting and trust me to handle it."

    "I know you''ll take care of it, but I can''t help asking, You know how curious I am."

    Finley affectionately ruffled her hair. "I know. As soon as I get the information, I''ll show it to you right away. How does that sound?"

    "Sounds good."

    "in brought some snacks for you. Want to have a bit He reached into a nearby bag and handed her the

    snacks.

    Samantha nced at them and remarked, "These snacks are all imported and probably not cheap."

    "True, but since she wanted to buy them for you, why would I object?"

    in must be pretty well-off.

    She opened the bag of snacks with a smile and started enjoying them. For the rest of the time; she and Finley stayed together, and in never showed up to interrupt their time alone.

    At one point, a police officer came by to thank Samantha on behalf of the force and presented her with a banner for her good deeds. Holding it, she couldn''t help butugh. "This is the first time I''ve ever received a banner from the police. How unusual!" "Do you like it?"

    Samantha nodded. "Yeah, I do."

    "How about I ask Mr. Cyan to make a special banner just for you? I can give you a new one every day," Finley teased.

    Samantha''s mouth twitched slightly at the suggestion. She wanted the banner from the police, not some custom version from him. Feeling a bit helpless, she replied, "Let''s skip that. One banner is enough. I''m a. bit tired and want to rest for a while. Want to join me?" He nced at his watch. "I have a video conference soon. You should get some sleep, Sam. I''ll join the meeting ande back to keep youpany afterward."

    "Okay."

    After Samantha fell asleep, Finley left for his meeting.

    Later that night, she was still drowsy. Finley tried to wake her but couldn''t. She mumbled something too softly for him to catch. Leaning closer, he finally heard her words.

    <

    61

    Sun,

    Chapter 391 How Is the Investigation?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    s

    "Noah, I really and truly love you. I''ve made up my mind. I want to marry you and leave Finley. I''m willing to do anything for you, but..."

    Hearing her call out Noah''s name, a sh of jealousy surged through Finley. Before he could listen further, he stormed out of the room. His anger was boiling ove

    Meanwhile, Samantha was unaware of his departure and continued, "But why did you have to kill me for Amy, that shameless woman? I''ve done so much for you, but what did I get in return?"

    In her dream, she relived thest moments of her life. Noah and Amy had killed her and discarded her body in the wilderness. She watched as snakes, insects, and rodents feasted on her remains. Then, Finley came to take her away, only to die alongside her after taking poison.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392 Forced Inquiry

    Chapter 392 Forced Inquiry

    A faint pain throbbed in Samantha''s heart. Lying in be she kept calling out Finley''s name.

    ""No, Finley, don''t... Please don''t die!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Tears blurred her vision, soaking the pillow as she sobbed uncontrobly in her sleep.

    74%

    s

    When she woke up the following day, Finley was no longer beside her. She looked around the room, but there was no sign of him.

    Where could he go? Why isn''t he here?

    Samantha grabbed her phone and dialed Finley''s number. The call went through, but no one answered. Frowning, she muttered, "Where did he go?"

    Her head throbbed as she sat up. After a night full of nightmares and tears, her eyes were swollen and red. She went to the bathroom, washed up, and came back out. She redialed Finley''s number, but once again, there was no answer. Where has he gone?

    She decided to send a text instead. ''Did you go back to the office? I called, but you didn''t pick up. Please call me back when you see this.''

    After sending the message, she set her phone aside andy back on the bed, still dealing with a lingering headache. Turning on the TV, in''s image greeted her on the news, and a sarcastic smile crossed her face. She pondered whether Finley had discovered anything and questioned whether in was hiding something.

    The news began at 9:30 a.m. Following the official briefing, in and the police officers responded to reporters'' questions. Initially, the questions were standard, but as the interview went on, they became fiercer and veered away from the original report.

    One reporter asked, "Ms. in, we obtained the injury report for Miss Samantha beforeing here. It indicates that she suffered extensive dragging injuries on her back, suggesting that after losing consciousness, the attacker pulled her to a specific location. "Logically, if the attacker could drag Miss Samantha, he could have done the same to you. However, your report shows no such injuries-no signs of falling or being dragged. Doesn''t that strike you as strange, Ms. in? Why was the attacker so rough with Miss Samantha but not with you?"

    in felt a twinge of unease at the question but replied cleverly, "When I fell from the cave, I didn''t lose -consciousness The attacker tried to drag me, but I insisted on walking on my own, so he didn''t."

    The reporter pressed on, "Ms. in, you knew how ruthless the attacker was, yet you voluntarily walked over and allowed yourself to be tied up on the stone? Just how determined were you to die that you willingly walked into the hands of a murderer?"

    in hesitated, momentarily speechless. "I was trying to wait for the right moment to escape," she exined. "If I had resisted, the oue would have been far worse. So, I pretended to cooperate, hoping

    Chapter 392 Forced Inquiry

    he would let his guard down. Then, I could knock him out and escape. Wasn''t that a better n?"

    s

    The reporter responded, "That sounds reasonable, but we interviewed Miss Samantha beforeing here, and she told us that you lost consciousness when you fell. Why are you now iming that you walked there yourself?"

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393 It Would Not be Surprising if You Committed Murder. s

    Chapter 393 It Would Not be Surprising if You Committed Murder

    The reporter pressed on, "Even if you weren''t unconscious when you fell, and the murderer didn''t drag you, surely falling from such a height in the cave would leave you with some injuries, right? Yet your examination report doesn''t indicate any significant injuries. Miss Samantha''s report tells apletely different story. She has bruises all over and a head injury from being struck with a stone. Moreover, her back was scraped and bleeding from severe abrasions.

    "Comparing the two reports side by side, you are practically unharmedpared to Miss Samantha."

    in''s expression immediately turned grim at the reporter''s question. She snapped angrily, "What do you mean by that? Are you saying I''m in league with the murderer? Just because I don''t have any injuries, Samantha is automatically the victim, and I''m somehow the aplice?"

    Seeing in so upset, the reporters quickly responded, "Ms. in, we never said you were involved with the murderer. We were merely asking questions out of curiosity. Is that not allowed?"

    in responded with a frown, "I already answered your question, so why are you still pressing?"

    One of the reporters retorted, "Because your previous answers werepletely off-base and unrted to the questions. One moment, you say you were unconscious, and the next, you im you weren''t. Is this supposed to be a joke? Furthermore, if you were unconscious, why aren''t there any injuries on you? After all, we don''t believe a murderer would gently carry you from the ground to the stone bed."

    The reporter''s reply left in speechless.

    "I refuse to answer questions not on the interview outline."

    After hearing in''s statement, the reporters pressed on, "Ms. in, are you refusing to answer the questions, or are you unable to answer them?"

    "Ms. in, if you really don''t want to address this question, we can move on to another. ording to the forensics test results, your fingerprints were found on the stone used to hit Miss Samantha. What do you have to say about this?"

    "That''s impossible!" in eximed, visibly upset. "I didn''t throw that stone at Samantha, so how could my fingerprints be on it? That must be the work of the real murderer who tries to frame me."

    As soon as in finished speaking, the reporters bombarded her with a flurry of other questions.

    "Ms. in, if what you said is true, can you tell us why the murderer would want to frame you, especially since you don''t even know him?"

    "Moreover, it''s quite strange that this murderer didn''t frame Miss Samantha but instead targeted you. He -framed you without physically harming you, yet he left Miss Samantha seriously injured. Isn''t that odd?"

    "With that said, I think the murderer truly has a grudge against Miss Samantha. If he had nothing against her, why would he assault her and leave her in such a state?"

    Faced with the barrage of questions, in found herself unable to respond at all.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    "You guys... Your questions are clearly designed to embarrass me, and I choose not to answer them."

    Chapter 393 It Would Not be Surprising if You Committed Murder,

    s

    One of the reporters countered, "Ms. in, we believe you''re not refusing to answer those questions. Instead, you can''t answer them because you are the real murderer. "ording to the information we have, you are connected to the murderer. He is your biological father, right?

    "Besides, the information we have also indicates that your family has a hereditary mental illness. As the daughter of a mentally ill patient, it wouldn''t be surprising if youmitted murder, would it?"

    <

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394 What Is It to You?

    Chapter 394 What Is It to You?

    s

    "Ms. in, even though your father hasn''t treated you well, you wouldn''t actually kidnap his son and force him to take the fall for you, right?

    "in Mass, you''re the real murderer, right? Someone? Anyone? Quickly arrest her, Officer! This twisterf killer has to be arrested before shemits murder again!" Click! Click!

    A flood of questions poured down on in while blinding camera shes erupted in front of her. She clutched her head in agony, and her expression became frantic. "It''s not like that! You''re framing me!"

    "You''re just talking nonsense. I didn''t do it!"

    "I didn''t!"

    "Ahh!"

    in articted those frenzied words in fits and starts, her gaze shifting from terror to ferocity. She scanned the reporters in front of her as she cursed, "Since you bunch of reporters love prying into others private affairs so much, you guys can just die and go to hell!" Faced with the sudden transformation of in, a thought shed through the reporters'' minds.

    Could it be that in has schizophrenia?

    Samanthay on her hospital bed, her eyes filled with doubt as she watched in on TV. Based on her frantic behavior, it seemed like she had a split personality.

    Every one of the reporters'' questions was fierce. It seemed like they hade prepared.

    Was this all arranged by

    Samantha picked up her phone and saw no? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    slightly disheartened.

    otifications-no messages, no calls whatsoever. She felt

    What''s going on with Finley? He''s never taken this long to reply to my texts, no matter how busy he was. It''s been over an hour since myst message, and he still hasn''t responded. Could something have happened to him?

    When the thought crossed her mind, Samantha tried calling Finley to check on him, but his phone was turned off. She then got out of bed with her phone in hand, intending to head to Finley''s office. As she arrived at the door, she saw Garrison running toward her, drenched in sweat.

    Curious, she asked, "What are you doing here?"

    Chapter 394 What Is It to You?

    67%

    s

    "You''re already in such bad shape, yet you still want to go somewhere else?" Garrison responded without answering her question.

    "Thanks for your concern. You have such a glib tongue

    After Samantha had her say, she walked away from Garrison, not even bothering to consider why he was present.

    Seeing her departure, he quickly caught up and asked, Where are you off to?"

    "What is it to you?

    Garrison was speechless at her retort.

    The moment I heard the reporter mention your injury on the news, I skipped school to visit you. Yet you ignored my concern and even asked, "What is it to you?" Great! This is just great! I seriously care way too much!

    "Samantha, you are so..."

    She stopped and looked at him. "What about me?"

    "Nothing."

    After a brief pause, Garrison focused on the injury on Samantha''s face and asked, "How did yourself so badly?"

    you

    hurt

    "That''s none of your business."

    "Samantha!"

    "Garrison, what''s wrong with you? You call me over one moment, and the next, you say it''s nothing. Are you nuts?"

    She was in a rush to find Finley and had no time to waste with Garrison.

    After hearing Samantha''s reply, Garrison instantly felt like his kindness was being taken for granted.

    Samantha is unbelievable. She really knows how to drive me crazy!

    Yet, judging by her appearance, she seemed fine. She could curse and walk around just fine-hardly the state of someone severely injured. The thought eased Garrison''s mind significantly.

    AA

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395 What Does Your Injury Matter?

    He had momentarily lost focus, and by the time he realized it, Samantha had already disappeared. Garrison hurried after her, asking, "You''re in this state and still running around? Where are you going? Just tell me, and I can give you a ride." We weren''t close, so why was he nice to me? Does he want my help to pursue Emily?

    The thought made Samantha feel a wave of disdain for Garrison. "Garrison, you''re blind."

    Of all the people he could like, why Emily? She shook her head and said, "I need to find someone significant to me. You don''t need to apany me. Also, my rtionship with Emily isn''t good. Do you think that getting close to me will help you pursue her? You''re thinking too much. Just stop following me."

    With that, she turned to leave. Garrison stood there, stunned by her words. Had Samantha misunderstood something? When did Lever like Emily? Did Emily tell her that, or is she just assuming? What goes through Samantha''s head every day? The one I like is her- Samantha

    "Hey

    As soon as Samantha arrived at the hospital entrance, she received a call from the police station. The captain informed her that in wanted to see her and asked if she coulde to the station. Samantha hesitated but ultimately agreed. After all, helping the police solve a case was her responsibility.

    "Okay."

    Once she agreed, she quickly took a sofa to the police station.

    1. 1.

    To resolve the contradiction and improve rity, here''s a refined version:

    Upon her arrival, the police were already waiting. They hurried over to her. "Samantha, thank you foring. in isn''t stable emotionally, so please be cautious when you go in." Samantha raised an eyebrow. "Aren''t youing with me?"

    "She specifically asked to see you alone. If we enter, she might refuse to talk. Don''t worry; we''y¨¦ handcuffed her. While upset, she shouldn''t be a danger to you."

    Samantha nodded. "That''s good to know. But I''m curious about why she wants to see me."

    The officer was taken aback. "We''re quite curious too. She won''t see anyone else and insists on meeting with you. The answer to that probably lies within your conversation with her."

    Samantha acknowledged this and entered the interrogation room under the watchful eyes of the officers. Before she went in, they told her, "We need to know how inmitted the murder and her motives. Please ask her for us." Samantha nodded. "Got it."

    III

    §ŕ

    Chapter 395 What Does Your Injury Matter?

    8 67%This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    s

    She had calmed down and, upon seeing Samantha, smiled. "Samantha, I knew you woulde. Quickly tell these officers I''m not the murderer and that they should let me go! I''m a victim too, see? I''m injured just like you." in lifted her shirt to show her injured arm. Samantha''s expression remained unchanged as she replied, "Your injuries can''t bepared to mine."

    in was left speechless.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396 Nothing to Do with You

    s

    "Samantha, what do you mean by that? Are you saying my injury doesn''t even matter?"

    "in, I think you might be misunderstanding what it means to be hurt," Samantha replied, rolling up her sleeve. "This is what real injuries look like." Samantha''s arm had arge patch of skin scraped off from an abrasion, making in''s barely visible wound seem like making a mountain out of a molchill.

    in nced at Samantha''s arm, "So because my injury isn''t as severe as yours, that makes me a murderer?"

    Samantha remained silent.

    "in," she said finally, "the police already have all the evidence they need to prove you''re guilty. What''s the point of denying it? No matter how much you try to exin yourself, it won''t change the fact that murderers always leave a trace, right?" in frowned. "But I didn''t kill anyone! Even if the police found evidence, it''s all fabricated."

    "The stone used to hit me has your fingerprints on it, in."

    in shook her head. "No, it wasn''t me who hit you, so those fingerprints aren''t mine. And even if they are, the real murderer must''ve nted them. My injury has nothing to do with yours, absolutely nothing."

    As she spoke, she anxiously bit her fingernails, her behavior confirming Samantha''s suspicions-in was sick.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    With a look of disgust, Samantha said, "in, I''m thinking maybe you didn''t actually hit me. But what if it was some other version of you hiding in there? Do you realize how sick you are? You''re struggling with a mental illness-dissociative identity disorder. It wasn''t your main personality that did the killing; it was the second one!"

    in continued to bite her nails, then gave Samantha a chilling, twisted smile. "What are you talking about, Samantha? I don''t understand a word. A second personality? Mental illness? Do you think I can''t sue you for ndering me like this?"

    Samantha''s voice remained icy. "in, you should be clear whether I''ve personally attacked or ndered you. When your second personality takes over, you be dark and sinister. I had the same feeling when I tried to stop you from entering the cave, but you pushed forward anyway. The person standing here now -that''s your second personality, isn''t it?"

    in burst outughing at Samantha''s words.

    "You''re clever, in admitted. "I do have dissociative identity disorder. But here''s what you''re missing- I''m the one who actually killed that person. I''m also the one who wanted to meet you. So, tell me, what can you do about it?"

    "I can''t," came Samantha''s calm reply. "But the police can throw you behind bars."

    in shook her head. "You''re mistaken. The police can arrest me because I''m mentally ill. I have dissociative identity disorder, and as far as I know, people with such conditions aren''t sent to prison-

    a

    Chapter 396 Nothing to Do with You

    they''re admitted to psychiatric hospitals instead."

    5 Free Coms

    Samantha fell silent for a moment before responding. You know, the psychiatric hospital might actually be worse than prison-it could make you wish you were dead."

    D

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397 Woman Like You Should Die

    "You...This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    s

    in was on the verge of exploding with anger, but suddenly, she calmed down. Her expression shifted to one of panic as she desperately reached out toward Samantha, trying to grab her hand. However, her hands were cuffed, making it impossible to reach her. Samantha clicked her tongue and said, "So, this is your main personality speaking now, in?"

    in, looking bewildered, asked Samantha, "I don''t understand what you''re saying about ''main personality. Please, tell these officers that I''ve been framed! I didn''t kill anyone."

    "in, I honestly don''t know whether to praise your acting skills or criticize them." Samantha looked over at her with disdain. "You''re a forensic expert, after all. Even if you didn''t study medicine, haven''t you seen enough to know the basics? Even though you put on a convincing act of having dissociative identity disorder, you''re not aware that your act has serious ws. People with dissociative identity disorder usually switch personalities only under intense stress or danger But just now, there was no obvious trigger for you to switch. So, in, do you really think pretending to be ill will help you dodge thew or evade the police?

    in''s face turned expressionless. "Samantha, I have no idea what you''re talking about. How am I supposed to be faking an illness to escape justice when didn''t even kill anyone? There''s no need to escape from something I didn''t do."

    Samantha rested her face in her hand, tapping her fingers lightly on the table.

    The rhythmic tap-tap-tap echoed in in''s ears.

    Samantha sighed. "As a medical student and a top achiever, do you seriously think that pretending to have a dissociative identity disorder is amusing, in?"

    "What on earth are you babbling about, Samantha? I''ve told you countless times, I didn''t kill anyone. Why don''t you believe me?"

    As in''s agitation red once more, Samantha sharply mmed her hand on the table with a loud thud.

    "No. You did. Youmitted the murder and orchestrated all of this. You smashed my head and caused my injuries. Your father is the real culprit, and to keep your carefree life, you''ve dragged him into your scheme. in... you''re something else entirely. I''m curious-why did you even be a forensic expert? Wasn''t it supposed to be about speaking for the dead? Or was it just to perfect your skills in murder? If that''s the case, then your heart is even more wicked than I imagined."

    in fell silent, after which she said, "Samantha, if you keep ndering me like this, I won''t hesitate to sue you for defamation."

    St.

    Samantha nodded calmly. "Go ahead then. Let''s see whether I''m defaming you or you''re lying, you murderer."

    "You...I''d started to think you''re personally attacking me!"

    Samantha replied with azy tone, "I''ming at you directly-you murderer, you venomous woman, ruthless snake. Someone like you deserves to die."

    a

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398 You Should Pay with Your Life +5 Free Come

    "I can''t, but the police certainly can. They have overheard everything you just said. So, what you''re facing next is death. When that timees, no one will have any sympathy for you.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    "Instead, there will only be countless people who loathe you, hate you, and curse you. It''s best to face the legal consequences promptly."

    Samantha made that statement, stood up, and prepared to leave.

    At that moment, in called out to Samantha. "Samantha, do you know the reason why I brought you to the cave that day?"

    "Is it because you wanted to use me as a witness to avoid the punishment?

    in shook her head grimly and replied, "It''s not just that. The main reason I did it is because you''re so gorgeous. I wanted to ruin you and kill you, but gosh, who knew you were lucky? This is the part frustrating me."

    62%

    §ă

 Chapter 399

    hapter 399 Ask Me?

    Chapter 399 Ask Me?

    s

    "Even though you didn''t die by my hands, I believe you will meet your end one day at someone else''s. As the saying goes, ''Beautiful women are femme fatale. Al with your beauty, Samantha, I''m certain that death is lurking close for you."

    Samantha retorted. "in, you should be more concerned about yourself. As for me, I don''t need yourText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    concern."

    Leaving those words behind, she turned and left without looking back. in wanted to call after her, but Samantha had already vanished.

    "Samantha Wace! Get back here! I haven''t finished my words! Why are you leaving? Samantha! You little b*tch! I still have questions for you. Did you arrange those reporters? When did you start doubting me? My n was wless! How could this happen? Why did everything fall apart? Why?"

    Her voice echoed in the space, but there was no response.

    in began to shout. "Samantha,e back! Samantha! How could you do this to me? How dare you do this to me?!"

    in''s voice hadpletely faded from Samantha''s ears. Once outside, she took out her phone and called Finley again, but as before, there was no answer.

    Samantha was very worried about Finley. What if something bad happened to Finley?

    Samantha couldn''t reach Finley by phone, so she quickly hailed a sofa to hispany. She saw Finley looked perfectly fine in a meeting room when she arrived. Finley hasn''t answered my calls because he is tied up in a meeting?

    Thinking of this possibility, Samantha sighed in relief. Thank God Finley is safe. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known what to do.

    Samantha stood outside the meeting room, watching Finley for a while before pulling her gaze away and heading to his office to wait for him..

    She expected Finley would be finished soon, but he hadn''t left the meeting room after a few hours. Samantha leaned her head on her hand and felt bored as she sat there.

    Samantha had no idea how much time had passed, but she was already starving. She ordered some takeout as she leaned on the table, then stood up and went to the door of Finley''s meeting room.

    She knocked on the door, and Finley gave her a cold nce before looking away.

    He had no intention of acknowledging Samantha, and she furrowed her brows tightly. Why is Finley so cold to me today?.

    Samantha looked at Finley with a sense of grievance, but he acted as if he hadn''t seen her and continued the meeting.

    She pouted, cing her hand on her stomach before turning to leave the door of Finley''s meeting room. Edmond noticed her displeased expression. He approached her and asked, "Mrs. Dean, what''s wrong? You

    Chapter 399 Ask Me?

    seem a bit down. Did something happen?"

    Samantha looked at him and replied. "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you that question?"

    Ask mer

    s

    "Mrs. Dean, are you joking with me? I''m perfectly fine, but you seem a bit off. What do you want to ask me?"

    She wanted to ask why Finley was being so cold to her today. Feeling dizzy, she sat down to the side and muttered, "What''s wrong with Finley today?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!